The University of Toronto and its colleges, 1827-1906. --

UNIVERSITY of TORONTO
and ITS COLLEGES, 1827-1906

THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY: PUBLISHED
BY THE LIBRARIAN, 1906

MORTH YORK PUBUC LIBRARY
MAINC

PREFACE

THE Senate of the University of Toronto, at its meeting
1 January 8th, 1903, adopted on motion of Professor Wrong,
seconded by Professor Ellis, the report of a special committee
recommending that in consideration of the fact "that the present
year is the sixtieth anniversary of the opening of King s College,
and the fiftieth anniversary of the organization of the University
on its present lines," a volume should be prepared, giving an
account of its past history and its actual condition.

A long series of delays has made the publication of this volume
coincident with a real epoch in University history ; and, although
the lists, statistics, etc., do not quite reach the date 1906, owing
to the fact that the book was in print before the recent important
changes in the government and in the financial condition of the
University, the following pages afford a conspectus of the devel
opment of the institution from its beginnings, some eighty years
ago to the close of the labours of the Commission in the
passing of the University Act of 1906. The several chapters
have been contributed, as indicated in the table of Contents, by
various members of the staff of the University and its Federated
and Affiliated Colleges. Many other persons have, in different
ways, assisted in the preparation of this book, among whom the
following may be specially mentioned: Mr. H. H. Langton
(Librarian of the University), Professor Keys, Mr. C. C. James,
Dr. S. M. Wickett, Mr. J. Brebner (Registrar of the University),
the Secretary of the Alumni Association (Dr. J. C. McLennan) and
his staff, the staff of the Provincial Secretary s office, Mr. Thomas
Hodgins, K.C., Dr. J. G. Hodgins (through his " Documentary
History of Education )," the Royal Society of Canada, Sir George
Reid (by his permission to reproduce his portrait of Sir Daniel
Wilson), and Dr. A. H. Abbott and Mr. J. S. Plaskett, for ser
vices in connection with the views of the buildings.

W. J. A.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, August soth, 1906.

CONTENTS

PAGE

PREFACE 3

CHAPTER I.

Origin and Development of the University of Toronto. By N.

Burwash, President of Victoria College ..... 9

CHAPTER II.

The Development of the University, 1853-1887. By N. Burwash,

President of Victoria College ....... 39

CHAPTER III.

The Development of the University, 1887-1904. By N. Burwash,

President of Victoria College 57

CHAPTER IV.

Outline of the Financial History of the University. By F. A.

Moure, Bursar of the University 71

CHAPTER V.

The Arts Faculty. By R. Ramsay Wright, Dean of the Faculty of
Arts, and the General Editor, W. J. Alexander, Professor of
English in University College ....... 78

CHAPTER VI.

The Arts Colleges : University College. By Maurice Hutton, Prin
cipal of University College, and the General Editor . . . 100

CHAPTER VII.

The Arts Colleges (continued) : Victoria College. By A. H. Reynar,

Dean of the Faculty of Arts, Victoria College . . . .124

CHAPTER VIII.

The Arts Colleges (continued) : Trinity College. By T. C. Street

Macklem, Provost of Trinity College . . . . -137

CHAPTER IX.

The Faculty of Law. By J. McGregor Young, Professor of Consti
tutional and International Law in the University of Toronto . 149

5

6 CONTENTS

CHAPTER X.

PAGE

The Faculty of Medicine. By A. Primrose, Secretary of the Faculty

of Medicine . . . . . . . . .168

CHAPTER XL
The Faculty of Applied Science. By W. H. Ellis, Professor of

Chemistry in the School of Practical Science . . . .180

CHAPTER XII.

The Theological Colleges. By J. P. Sheraton, Principal of Wy-
cliffe College ; assisted, as regards their respective colleges, by
William Caven, Principal of Knox College, F. H. Wallace,
Professor of Biblical Greek, Victoria College, and T. C. Street
Macklem, Provost of Trinity College. . .184

CHAPTER XIII.

Affiliated Institutions. By James Loudon, President of the Univer
sity of Toronto .... . .201

CHAPTER XIV.

Buildings and Equipment. By James Loudon, President of the

University of Toronto 206

APPENDICES

A. A List of the Members of the Governing Bodies of the Officers

of Administration, and of Instruction, etc., in the Year 1905 .219

B. Publications by Members of the Staff. Compiled by Professor

A. B. Macallum, University of Toronto . . 230

C. Studies Published by the University .... . 254

D. Ph.D. Theses ... .256

E. Benefactions ....... .257

F. Table of the Number of Graduates in each year, 1844-1904 . 259

G. Table of Number of Candidates Examined at Various Epochs . 260
H. Table of Attendance of Students on University College . .261
/. Table Showing the Number of Bachelors of Arts Graduating in

various Departments . 262

/. The University Act of 1906. By H. H. Langton, Librarian of the

University ..... 263

K. Report of the Commission of 1905-6 . . 265

Z. An Act respecting the University of Toronto and University

College 3 6

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

The Main Doorway - Frontispiece

The Right Rev. John Strachan

The Rev. John McCaul

The Hon. Edward Blake -

Sir William Mulock

The Main Building -

The Library Building

Rear View of the Main Building

oo

The Rev. George Paxton Young

Sir Daniel Wilson

Scene from the "Antigone 1 of Sophocles, as presented by the Students

of University College in 1894 -
James Loudon, LL.D.
Victoria College
The Rev. Egerton Ryerson
Trinity College
Scene from the " Frogs " of Aristophanes, as presented by the Students of

Trinity College
The Residence Garden
The Medical Building
The Entrance Hall of the Main Building
Plan of the University Park
Convocation Hall

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
AND ITS COLLEGES

CHAPTER I.

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

THE Province of Upper Canada was founded under the
Constitutional Act of 1791. During the preceding seven or
eight years a United Empire Loyalist population had been set
tling on the banks of the St. Lawrence, on the shores of the Bay
of Quinte, in the Niagara Peninsula, and on the coast of Lake
Erie. When the government of the Province was organized its
population numbered sixty-five thousand. The first governor
of the new province was Col. John Graves Simcoe, who had been
a conspicuous leader of the Loyalist volunteers during the
Revolutionary War. His early life and education were those of
an English country gentleman of the eighteenth century, and
his ideas and tastes corresponded to the age and the environment
of his youth. He looked forward to the development, in the
new province, of the same social conditions as existed in the
old land; and, accordingly, in taking thought for the well-being
of the young colony, proposed to himself that provision should
be made out of the public funds for the maintenance of religion
and the promotion of higher education. This religion was to be
Protestant, as that of the adjoining province of Lower Canada
was Roman Catholic; but instead of tithes collected from the
people, its support was to be furnished from one-seventh of the
lands of the country. From the public lands also was to be
derived a fund for the education, especially of " the more
respectable class of people by the erection of free grammar
schools, and in course of time of a college or university."

In these views the Imperial Government readily concurred.
As the Province was surveyed, every seventh lot of land in each
township was set apart for "the support of the Protestant
clergy." The educational part of Simcoe s programme was not
carried into effect until after his departure from the country.

9

I0 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

In response to an address from the Legislative Council and
House of Assembly asking " an appropriation of the waste lands
of the crown for the establishment and support of a respectable
grammar school in each district, and also a college or university
where the youth of the country may be enabled to perfect them
selves in the different branches of liberal knowledge," his
Majesty, under date of November 4th, 1797, expressed his inten
tion of complying with their wishes: " First, by the establish
ment of free grammar schools in those districts in which they
are called for. Secondly, in due course of time, by the estab
lishment of other seminaries of a larger and more comprehensive
nature for the promotion of religious and moral learning and
the study of the arts and sciences." This message was com
municated to the House of Assembly on the 8th of June, 1798,
together with a request from the Colonial Secretary for the
appointment of a committee of the Executive Council, of the
judges and of the law officers of the Crown to report on the
extent and character of the appropriations to be made.
committee recommended that five hundred thousand acres of
land should be devoted to educational purposes, of which one-
half should be reserved for the university, and that the univer
sity should be located at York, and that, at certain places named,
grammar schools should be established. About this time
accordingly, grammar schools were founded at Kingston and
Cornwall, and, a little later, at Niagara and York. But the
lands set apart for these purposes were as yet unproductive
and no funds were forthcoming for the support of the sch
When in 1809, the Legislature again turned its attention to the
subject and founded four new grammar schools, provision for
maintenance had to be made from sources other than the lane
endowment. Meanwhile, the more pressing needs of education
were met by the establishment, through purely voluntary e
of elementary schools, which received legislative recognition f
the first time in the Act of 1816.

In view of the condition of the colony and the unproduct
nature of the endowment, it is not astonishing that the mor
ambitious scheme of a university remained in abeyance for many
vears It was not until about 1820, under the administration
of Sir Peregrine Maitland, that interest in this project revived^
At this date, the Rev. John Strachan,* M.A., Archdeacon of

&l^&te&.*& sssrts&

raphy" and Dr. Bethune s Me

emoir.

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT II

York, had by his abilities and energy secured a position of com
manding influence in the affairs of the Province. He was a
member of the Executive Council and of the Upper House; as
President of the Council of Education, he was at the head of the
school system established by the Legislature. He devoted atten
tion especially to matters of religion and education, and began
to form plans for founding an institution of higher learning in
the Province. In these projects he had the deep interest and
warm sympathy of Sir Peregrine Maitland, and in the year 1826
was commissioned to visit England in order to secure two things
necessary to this purpose: first, the exchange of the unpro
ductive endowment for other lands in the settled parts of the
Province such as might afford an immediate revenue; second,
a royal charter to give character and dignity to the new uni
versity. In both objects he was successful; he returned with
the consent of the Crown to an exchange of lands, and with a
charter founding a university in close connection with the
Church of England.

As the majority of the inhabitants of the Province were not
Anglicans, this peculiarity of the charter roused strenuous
opposition. In accordance with numerous petitions that the
House of Assembly should inquire into " the principle upon
which a university is to be established in the Province," the
House presented an address to the Governor praying that a copy
of the charter should be laid before them, together with any
information relating to the subject of the university which it
might be in His Excellency s power to communicate. On the
basis of the information obtained in this way, as well as from
Dr. Strachan s appeal to the " friends of religion and literature,"
a select committee made a report, the nature of which will be
evident from the following extracts : " The sectarian character
and tendency of the institution will be manifest ; the alarm and
jealousy which this circumstance will produce throughout the
Province," and which " it has in some measure produced," will
" prevent parents and guardians from sending their children to
it," and so " limit the benefits which might otherwise be derived
from the institution." " To be of real service, the principles
upon which it is established must be in unison with the general
sentiments of the people. It should not be a school of politics,
or of sectarian views. It should have about it no appearance of
partiality or exclusion. Its portals should be thrown open to all,
and upon none who enter should any influence be exerted to
attach them to any particular creed or church; . . . most
deeply, therefore, is it to be lamented that the principles of the
charter are calculated to defeat its usefulness and to confine to
a favoured few all its advantages."

12 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

This report was followed by an address to the King reciting
the facts embodied in the report, and praying that he would
cause " the present charter to be cancelled and one granted
free from these objections." In addition petitions very numer
ously signed by the inhabitants of the Province, and addressed
to the British Parliament, were carried to England by a deputa
tion of prominent citizens. In 1828, a little more than a year
after the issuing of the royal charter, a select committee of the
British House of Commons was appointed to inquire into this
and other matters. This committee recommended that the con
stitution of the University should be changed; that two theo
logical professors should be employed, one of the Church of
England and one of the Church of Scotland; that with respect
to the president, professors, and others connected with the col
lege, no religious test whatever should be required; and that,
with the exception of the theological professors, they should
sign a declaration that, as far as it was necessary for them to
advert in their lectures to religious subjects, they would dis
tinctly recognize the truth of the Christian Revelation, but would
abstain altogether from inculcating particular doctrines. Such
changes did not meet the views of those who had been agitating
against the charter of the new university. Their objections
to the charter may be summed up under the following heads :

1. It made the Anglican bishop of the diocese the visitor,
thus placing in his hands the supreme judicial control of the
University.

2. It required the president of the University to be a clergy
man in holy orders in the United Church of England and Ire
land, and made the Archdeacon of York ex-ofhcio president.

3. It placed the executive government of the University in
the hands of a council, consisting of the chancellor, the president
and seven members, who were required to be members of the
Church of England, and to subscribe to her articles.

4. It restricted degrees in Divinity to persons in holy orders
in the Church of England, thus excluding clergymen of the
Church of Scotland, as well as those of other denominations.

On the other side, Dr. Strachan maintained that the charter
was the most open and liberal that had ever been granted, inas
much as it imposed no religious subscription or tests on students
or graduates, other than those in Divinity. Thus the agitation
was continued, not only through the press and upon the floor
of the House of Assembly, but also by petitions and representa
tions to the Government in England, until the close of the Mait-
lancl administration in the year 1828.

The charter was dated the fifteenth day of March, 1827.

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 13

Before the end of the year a Council was appointed, the chief
members of which were the Lieutenant-Governor, ex-officio
chancellor, and the Archdeacon of York, ex-officio president of
the College. On the 3rd of January, 1828, the new lands for
endowment already selected were conveyed by letters patent to
the Corporation of King s College .thus created, and steps were
taken to secure, for the erection of buildings, the payment of a
grant of a thousand pounds a year, which had been obtained
from the Imperial Government by Dr. Strachan. This grant
was equivalent to a further extension of the original land grant ;
the money was derived from payments by the Canada Company
for the large tract of land which had been ceded to them. A
registrar and bursar were also appointed. These, together with
the president, were placed under salary, and through these
officers the work of selling or leasing the endowment land was
at once commenced. In a short time a considerable income was
available.

The President and Council next proceeded to select and
purchase lands for a suitable site for the University. What
ever may be said of other parts of their policy, for this work
they will deserve the gratitude of all coming generations. The
purchase, at one hundred dollars an acre, of one hundred and
sixty-eight acres of beautiful park lands on which have been
erected both our Parliament and University buildings, was one
of the wisest investments ever made on behalf of the University,
and is an enduring memorial to the large views of these men. It
is only to be regretted that the next generation did not inherit
these ideas, and marred the work by alienating and dividing the
magnificent estate thus secured. The expenditure of six thou
sand seven hundred and five pounds in planting and improving
Queen s Avenue has not been so well justified by the result.
The expenditure of a thousand pounds on plans for new build
ings was not extravagant; and. although the buildings them
selves were erected in part only, the plans still survive as another
testimony to the large ideals of the men of the original Univer
sity Council.

In 1828, on the return of Sir Peregrine Maitland to Eng
land, Sir John Colborne was appointed Lieutenant-Governor.
The result of the deliberations of the select committee of the
British House of Commons appeared in instructions from the
Colonial Office, which Sir John did not at once communicate to
the Council, but under which he ordered that proceedings for
the erection of the university buildings should be discontinued.
In the meantime he brought into operation, outside of the
charter, but through the Corporation of King s College, a Minor

14 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

College, which absorbed and was in a measure an enlargement
of the Royal Grammar School founded more than twenty years
before. Thus it was that Upper Canada College originated,
which for two full generations sustained most important finan
cial as well as educational relations to the University, and which
has ever since maintained its place as one of the important
schools of the country. It was largely the creation of Sir John
Colborne, and was modelled after the great public schools of
England. The fact that the State Church was the controlling
influence, made the new college as little acceptable to the people
of the country as was the charter of the University. But since
it was, in fact, the continuance, in a new form anld in new build
ings, of an institution already long in existence, it did not arouse
the active opposition called forth by the proposal to establish
the University. It did, however, bring about a movement
among the Methodists, which, originating in 1830, resulted in
the opening of Upper Canada Academy in 1836, and of Victoria
College in 1841 ; and another movement among the Presby
terians, which led to the establishment of Queen s College in
1842. In this way the founding of Upper Canada College was
a very important factor in the history of university education
in the Province, as it also was in another way, by absorbing
more than forty-two thousand pounds of the endowment and
annual income of the University, and by delaying its practical
realization.

We must now return to the instructions from the Colonial
Office, under which Sir John Colborne discontinued proceedings
for the erection of university buildings, and inaugurated Upper
Canada College. These instructions were issued by Sir George
Murray, who, on the accession of the Whigs to power in 1828,
had become Colonial Secretary. This change of government
had excited hopeful expectations in the minds of those who had
been opposed to the educational policy of the administration,
and had in part been the cause of the acquiescence with which
the Upper Canada College scheme had been received. In obedi
ence to his instructions, Sir John Colborne, at his first meeting
with his Council, stated that he " should be under the necessity
of calling the attention of both Houses of the Legislature to tl
College charter, and before doing so would wish to have some
well-digested proposition in readiness for their consideration^
The instructions under which this announcement was made
were contained in a despatch from Sir George Murray, bearing
date, September 2 9 th, 1828, in which, after referring to the
address of the Assembly to the Crown, and expressing regret if
the University should prove to have been founded upon pnn-

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 15

ciples which cannot be made to accord with the feelings and
opinions of those for whose advantage it was intended, he adds
" that not the personal opinion of Sir Peregrine Maitland, but
the address adopted by a full house of Assembly, with scarcely a
dissentient voice, must be considered to express the prevailing
opinion on the subject," and suggests to the Lieutenant-Gov-
ernor that " he invite the Legislature to resume the considera
tion of the question," and that he apprise them " that their
representations on the existing charter of the University have
attracted the most serious attention of His Majesty s Govern
ment, and that the opinions which may be expressed by the Leg
islative Council and the House of Assembly on the subject will
not fail to receive the most prompt and serious attention." Two
years later, in a speech before the House of Commons on the
petition forwarded by the House of Assembly, Sir George
Murray says: " I agree entirely in the objection which has been
taken to that part of the charter of King s College which intro
duces a distinction in the charter on the score of religion.
While I was in office I suspended the operations of the charter,
having in contemplation to abolish entirely the distinction, and
had I remained in office I should certainly have done so."

This suspension probably refers to the action taken by Sir
John Colborne, ordering, as already stated, that no further pro
ceedings be taken under the charter. But the Council of the
University by no means interpreted the action of the Governor
as a suspension of their powers. They proceeded to complete
the purchase of lands included in the present University Park,
with its approaches from Queen Street and Yonge Street, and
to make improvements on them ; they also received and paid for
the plans and model of a building, ordered from England. The
salaries of the various officers and the disposal of the endow
ment lands proceeded as before, and the grant of 1,000 was
regularly received until the close of the year 1831.

In January, 1830, an address from the House of Assembly
to the Lieutenant-Governor asked for a return of the receipts
and expenditures on account of the endowments of King s Col
lege. In answer to this request some return seems to have been
made, accompanied by objections to the right of the House to
ask for such account. A similar request from the British House
of Commons, in the same year, elicited only an exceedingly
general and meagre return. During the session, a bill was intro
duced into the House of Assembly to incorporate Upper Canada
College with the style and privileges of a university constituted
on the liberal basis which the House would have desired for
King s College. This bill passed the House in March, but was

16 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

rejected by the Legislative Council. In the following year, the
entire management of Upper Canada College was transferred
from the Board of Education to the Council of King s College.
In February, 1831, after report of a select committee of the
House of Assembly on the original grant of lands for the pur
poses of education, resolutions for an address to His Majesty
the King were adopted, setting forth " that while this House
appreciates His Majesty s gracious intention in granting a
royal charter for the establishment of a University in this
Province, we must humbly beg leave to represent that : As the
great majority of the inhabitants of this Province are not mem
bers of the Church of England, we regret that the University
charter contains provisions which are calculated to exclude from
its principal offices and honours all who do not belong to that
Church.

" i. In consequence of these provisions its benefits will be
confined to a few individuals, while others of His Majesty s
subjects, equally loyal and deserving, will be excluded from
participating in advantages which should be open to all.

" 2. Its influence as a seminary of learning on this account
must be, and will be, looked upon with jealousy by a large
majority of the inhabitants of the Province.

" That, therefore, it is expedient to present a humble address
to His Majesty praying that His Majesty will be pleased to
cause the charter of King s College to be cancelled, and to grant
another free from the objections to which our duty to the people
of this Province has induced us to advert."

To this resolution, and to a later one to the same effect,
passed in December, the Lieutenant-Governor replied with the
assurance that he " had reason to believe that either the exclu
sive provisions considered exceptional in the charter of King s
College had been cancelled, or that such arrangements had been
decided upon by His Majesty s Government as would render
further applications on this subject unnecessary. A charter
solemnly given cannot be revoked, or its surrender obtained,
without much delay and circumspection; but His Majesty s
ministers have long directed their attention to the great advan
tages which the Province will derive from a university being
established upon principles that may be approved by every good
and enlightened person."

When this reply was given, Sir John Colborne probably had
already in his possession the despatch of Lord Goderich, dated
November 2nd, 1831, and possibly was also aware of the recep
tion it was likely to receive from King s College Council. Of
this lengthy and important despatch it is sufficient to say that

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT I?

it regretted the failure of Sir George Murray s proposals to
bring about a settlement of the University question ; that it now
proposed a settlement by means of a provincial constitution of
Upper Canada College as a university, an idea adopted as we
have seen by the Assembly nearly two years before; and that it
finally requested from the Council of King s College the sur
render of the charter, and also of the endowment lands which
had been conveyed to them by deed.

When this despatch was laid before the Council of King s
Council, on the loth of March, they positively refused to sur
render either the charter or the endowment, pleading that they
had received from the King a charter for the promotion of
higher education on certain well-defined religious principles, and
that as trustees of this royal grant, they could not surrender it,
or the endowments which accompanied it, without knowing
what would be substituted for it. This refusal was communi
cated in a reply which discussed at full length the university
question as it existed at that day, and which stated and defended
the ecclesiastical position in the most explicit manner. They
were, however, willing to concede four points :

1. That the Court of the King s Bench shall be the visitor
instead of the Bishop of Quebec.

2. That any clergyman of the Church of England may be
appointed president instead of the Archdeacon of York.

3. That no test or condition of church membership be
required of members of the Council.

4. That the Council prescribe the conditions for degrees in
Divinity.

This offer of compromise was not acceptable to the House of
Assembly, and twice during the next three years a bill was intro
duced to provide for the amendment of the University charter.
Owing to the intense political excitement of the time, the pro
gress of the first bill, introduced in 1833, was ver 7 slow, and it
was still in committee when the session closed. A second bill
was, in 1835, passed in the House of Assembly, and rejected by
the Legislative Council. A copy was forwarded to the Colonial
Office by Sir John Colborne, with an expression of opinion that
" no law for the amendment of King s College charter will be
enacted by the Provincial Legislature, but that it might be so
modified by the interposition of His Majesty s Government as
to leave in essential points no just ground for dissatisfaction on
the part of either House." He also forwarded a strong recom
mendation that the Government sanction the immediate opening
of the College. The reply of Lord Glenelg was " that the Gov
ernment had referred the matter to the discretion of the Pro-

1 8 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

vincial Legislature, and that the decision of such a question by
His Majesty s advisers in England would be condemned with
plausibility, and not indeed without justice, as a needless inter
ference with the internal affairs of the Province."

Sir John Colborne had accompanied his recommendation by
a suggested form of charter to be enacted by His Majesty s
Government in England; this Lord Glenelg rejected as one that
" could hardly fail to give umbrage to the House of Assembly
as contrary to the whole tenor of the resolutions of the repre
sentatives of the people." The reply completely disappointed the
hope expressed by Sir John Colborne in his speech from the
throne, when proroguing the House, " that such a revision of
the charter may take place as will accord in essential points with
the opinions of the Legislative Council and the House of
Assembly."

The state of the country was not now such as would admit
of compromise on any of the questions at issue, and just after
the opening of the next session of the Legislature Sir John
Colborne obtained his recall, and was succeeded by Sir Francis
Bond Head. In taking leave, Sir John Colborne merely assured
the Legislature that the King would give prompt attention to
the wishes of the two Houses, and give effect to " any measure
which might be agreed on by them," an assurance which prob
ably covered a little sarcasm. A week later, when Sir Francis
Bond Head assumed the government, he, as instructed,
expressed regret at the differences of opinion between the Legis
lative Council and the House of Assembly, and tendered the
mediation of the King between them, saying " that with the pre
vious assent of both Houses, the King will cheerfully resume the
consideration of the question in what manner a constitution
could be most conveniently prepared so as to promote the
interests of science and literature, and the study of theology and
moral philosophy, with due regard to the opinions which seem
to prevail in the House respecting the proper constitution and
objects of a university."

In consequence the bill of the previous year was again passed
by the House and again rejected by the Council. The proposal
of the latter body that the two Houses should compromise on
the charter which had been prepared by Sir John Colborne, pro
vided a Presbyterian professor of theology were added, failed
to meet with acceptance. With the summer of 1836 there came
a crisis in the affairs of the Province, resulting in the dissolution
of the House of Assembly, and an appeal of the Lieutenant-
Governor and his Council to the people. In this election, the
dread of impending rebellion and the influence of men who

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 19

favoured moderate measures, resulted in a majority favourable
to the Lieutenant-Governor.

The new House met in the autumn, and a select committee,
composed largely of Conservatives, was appointed to consider
the affairs of King s College. In a short time it reported a
draft of a bill for the amendment of the charter; the bill was
read a second and a third time on the 3rd and 4th of January,
1837; sent up to the Legislative Council, and by them referred
to a select committee. The committee returned a very elaborate
report, reviewing the entire legislative history of the University
charter, condemning the amendment bills of 1835 and 1836,
expressing doubts as to the right of the Legislature to interfere
with a royal charter, asserting the vested rights of the corpora
tion created under that charter, proposing some modifications,
but finally giving a qualified assent to the bill. This report,
evidently in large part the work of the Archdeacon of York,
presents the case for an established church, and for a univer
sity controlled by such a church, with all the vigour and thorough
ness with which he was so richly endowed. It is a complete
epitome, not only of the case, but also of the history of the
question as viewed from the conservative and ecclesiastical side.
But the final recommendation, or rather concession, revealed the
fact that the party who had for nearly twenty years struggled
to give this view effect were becoming conscious that its
enforcement was impracticable. This bill offered terms more
favourable than any which could have been carried through the
Legislative Council heretofore. The bill was, therefore, passed
and the charter was accordingly amended in the following
points :

1. That the judges of His Majesty s Court of the King s
Bench shall for and on behalf of the King be visitors of the
College in the place and stead of the Lord Bishop of Quebec.

2. The president of the University on any future vacancy
shall be appointed by His Majesty, his heirs and successors,
without requiring that he shall be the incumbent of any
ecclesiastical office.

3. The members of the College Council, including the chan
cellor and president, shall be twelve in number, of whom the
Speakers of the two Houses of the Legislature of the Province
and His Majesty s Attorney and Solicitor-General for the
Province, for the time being, shall be four, and the remainder
shall consist of the five senior professors of arts and faculties of
the said College, and of the principal of the Minor, or Upper
Canada, College.

4. It shall not be necessary that any member of the said

2O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

College Council to be so appointed, or that any member of the
said College Council, or any professor to be at any time ap
pointed shall be a member of the Church of England, or sub
scribe to any articles of religion other than a declaration that
he believes in the authenticity and divine inspiration of the Old
and New Testaments, and in the doctrine of the Trinity.

These were large concessions, but they were made without
involving any change in the present presidency, or any such
change in the personnel of the Council as to endanger the pre
dominance of the Church of England, and they left her in pos
session of the Divinity chair. Thus, the University was still an
object of suspicion to both Presbyterians and Methodists.

Dr. Strachan at once proceeded to press the University for
ward to actual operation ; in the month of May the Council was
reconstituted according to the amended charter. He had
already submitted to the former Council a plan of organization,
involving an annual outlay of about 7,500; on the loth of
June a meeting was held at which the members signed the
required declaration, and proceeded to discuss plans for build
ings and for opening university classes to students. An archi
tect was appointed, estimates were received, and by December
the contracts were ready for signature. But here the Rebellion
brought all proceedings to a sudden termination. When, in the
summer of 1838, the Council once more resumed their meetings,
it is evident that the question of finance had assumed an aspect
of such difficulty as to prevent further progress; in April, 1839,
they found themselves face to face with the inability of the
Bursar to produce or account for the moneys in his hands.

In the meantime another event took place destined to exert a
most important influence on the future of the University. This
was the coming to the Province of a young graduate of Trinity
College, Dublin, the Rev. John McCaul, M.A., as Principal of
Upper Canada College. Mr. McCaul, who was now about thirty
years of age, had filled for some time the position of classical
tutor and examiner at Trinity College, Dublin; he was already
an author of repute in classical literature, and his advent to the
country at this time was of great importance to its future
scholarship. He was also a polished and eloquent speaker, and
a man of commanding personality. Ten years later, when the
leadership and policy of Dr. Strachan as director of the Univer
sity were terminated by the Act of 1849, Dr. McCaul stepped to
the front as the presiding genius of the University during the
second period of its active history.

Early in 1839 the Legislature once more directed its atten
tion to the affairs of the University, and called for returns of

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 21

income, expenditure and investments of the endowments of
King s College. When these returns came into the hands of
the Lieutenant-Governor, he was astonished at the serious inroads
which had already been made in the endowment. From this
report it appeared that of the original grant of 225,944 acres of
land, 99,737 had already been sold; that from these sales
82,729 173. 5d. had been realized, of which 54,925 193. 8d.
had been expended, leaving in the Bursar s hands, or in invest
ments, 27,803 175. gd. Of this amount 10,340 was invested
in government debentures and Bank of Upper Canada stock;
4,312 IGS. had been lent to the President, and 13,137 75. gd.
was in the hands of the Bursar, being nearly one-half of the
available funds. In addition to the balance as above, the assets
of the University were estimated as follows:

s. d.

Purchase moneys overdue 14.995 J 4 8

Interest on these 6,018 17 6

Purchase moneys not yet due 33.495 2 3

Interest on moneys not yet due 7.764 6 3

Lands yet unsold (estimate) 137,849 7 6

Total 200,125 8 2

The current income from all sources at this date was 3,805
I2s. 8d., against which were fixed items of expenditures of
3,169 os. 6d., leaving available to maintain the University
634 I2s. 2d. The Bursar, who appears to have been incom
petent rather than dishonest, made up the balance from assets
in his hands, and henceforth security was taken from both
Bursar and Registrar. But the inroads upon the endowment,
which rendered impossible either the erection of buildings or
the opening of the University, were due to the amounts already
expended. These were:

s. d.

Loans to Upper Canada College 34,408 15 2

Expended for site (present park 168

acres ) 4,391 2 i

Improvements and care of grounds 6,805 IO 9

Plans and preparations for building .... 1,108 16 10

Furniture IS 2 4 11

Later in the year a commission, appointed by the Lieutenant-
Governor at the request of the House of Assembly, presented a
report on the entire subject of education. It proposed once
more the consolidation of King s College and Upper Canada

22 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

College, making the latter a temporary university. The finan
cial situation had improved, and the income available for this
project was estimated at 4,240. A peculiar part of this pro
posal was the establishment of several theological seminaries for
the education of the clergy of different denominations. This
proposition was probably due to a condition of affairs already
alluded to, which arose in the Province through efforts for the
establishment of higher education quite independent of the Gov
ernment. Upper Canada College provided for the superior
education chiefly of members of the Church of England. An
Anglican Divinity School was conducted at Cpbourg by Arch
deacon Bethune. In the same town, Upper Canada Academy
discharged similar functions for the Methodists, both the laity
and the ministry. Later, in 1841, this academy received college
rank by Act of the Legislature, and the first session opened in
October of the same year. In 1839 the Presbyterians took the
first steps towards founding Queen s College; in 1842 it actually
came into existence at Kingston. In this latter city the Roman
Catholics had already, in 1837, established a seminary of learn
ing, so that when King s College was opened in 1843, tn . e
problem of university education was no longer a merely theoreti
cal one.

During the unfortunately brief administration of Mr. J.
Poulett Thomson (afterwards Lord Sydenham), who came to
the country in 1839, the condition of the University finances im
proved. The estimated income from all sources in 1839 had
been 3,803; in 1842, it was 11,718. It was, therefore, with
great confidence that Sir Charles Bagot, the new governor of
the united provinces, gave his consent to proceeding with the
buildings, and the opening of university work under temporary
arrangements in the old Parliament Buildings on Front Street.

In asking His Excellency s assent to this step, Dr. Strachan,
now Bishop of Toronto, revealed the new course of his univer
sity policy. He said : " The Church of Scotland and its mem
bers in the Province were among the earliest and most strenu
ous assailants of the Royal Charter of King s College, as
unfriendly to civil liberty and unjust and inexpedient in its pro
visions. They were warmly supported by large bodies of the
Methodist Society. And no sooner had these two religious
societies succeeded in compelling such an alteration of the char
ter as wholly deprives King s College of any acknowledged
religious character, and consequently of any security in respect
to the religious doctrines which may be taught there, than they
set themselves actively and successfully to work in obtaining
from the Government and from the Legislature charters for the

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 23

foundation of two colleges, in such strict and exclusive connec
tion with their respective religious denominations, that, not only
the government of each college, but the whole business of in
struction to be carried on within it is required to be absolutely
in the hands of those who declare and subscribe themselves
members of the one religious society ; and, your Excellency will
perceive, in so decided a manner that, not the members of such
Church only, but the clerical members of it shall control and
govern the whole." In another paragraph Bishop Strachan
dwells with justifiable pride upon the beauty of the site of King s
College : " There is nowhere upon this continent anything of
the same kind superior to it, and I doubt if there is anything
equal to it." The plans for the buildings, of which there were
two complete sets, bear witness to the fine taste and large ideas
of Dr. Strachan; they are imposing in effect, and classical in
design a credit alike to the architect and to the Council.

We have now arrived at the beginning of the year 1842.
Bishop Strachan lost no time in carrying his views into effect.
Fresh energy was introduced into the Council in the person of
the Rev. H. J. Grasett, M.A. The financial accounts showed
available funds to the amount of 45,348, with 28,843 coming
due. Lands yielded a rent roll of 2,453, and the total net income
was 7,740. There were 20,800 acres of land neither leased nor
sold. It was, therefore, resolved to bring the University at once
into operation. As the seat of government had been removed to
Kingston, application was made for the temporary use of the
Parliament Buildings. An estimate was submitted proposing
the expenditure, in four years, of 18,000 for buildings; this,
with the royal grant of 1,000 a year, was expected to cover
the cost of the erection of the chapel and two wings on the pro
posed plans. When tenders were received it was found that the
available funds would cover little more than the two wings, and
of these only one was ultimately built. On the 23rd of April,
1842, the corner-stone of the University building was laid, with
most imposing ceremonial, by His Excellency Sir Charles Bagot,
Governor-General of the united Canadas, and Chancellor of the
University. On the morning of that day, being St. George s
day, the St. George s Society, accompanied by the Sons of St.
Andrew and of St. Patrick, attended Divine service in the
Cathedral, where an appropriate sermon was preached by the
Rev. Henry Scadding, M.A., of St. John s College, Cambridge.
At one o clock the procession formed on Queen Street at the
University Avenue gates. After an address in Latin to the
Chancellor, to which he replied in the same language, the pro
cession marched up the avenue to the chosen site, that on which

24 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the Parliament Buildings now stand. Here, in the presence of a
large concourse of ladies and gentlemen, and of the military,
civil and educational officers of the Province, the stone was duly
laid by His Excellency. Addresses were delivered, poems in
Latin and Greek were recited, prayers offered, and the whole
concluded with a salvo of artillery. At the banquet in the even
ing His Lordship, the Bishop of Toronto, with deep emotion,
declared that this was the happiest day of his life, one to which
he had looked forward for forty years.

At the same time preparations were being made for the be
ginning of academic work. Professors of Classics, Belles Lettres,
Divinity, Law, Mathematics, Chemistry and Anatomy were
appointed, the appointees being the Rev. John McCaul, LL.D.,
the Rev. James Beaven, D.D., the Hon. W. H. Draper, Richard
Potter, Esq., H. E. Croft, Esq., and W. C. Gwynne, M.B. The
formal opening took place on the 8th of June, 1843, when
twenty-six students signed the roll. The chief feature of the
occasion was the address of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, Presi
dent of the University. The address, which was published in
full, together with the proceedings both at the laying of the
corner-stone and the opening, is an exceedingly able and interest
ing document. The whole history of the University in its
prominent epochs is reviewed, with unstinted praise to the
Churchmen who had assisted in shaping its character, and with
marked disapproval of all who dissented from the speaker s idea
of a Church establishment supported by a Church college,
both endowed by the State. The closing section is a noble
appeal to the ingenuous heart of youth, stimulating their am
bition for the highest things and for a generous fame. " Never,"
he says, " was the demand for education so loud and anxious
throughout the civilized world as at present; but in this colony
it may be said to be only commencing. In older countries, where
seminaries of learning have been established for centuries, the
machinery exists, and it is easy to keep pace with the march of
intellect by the addition of professors and teachers when any
new subject appears of sufficient importance to require them. In
this manner the universities of Europe preserve their superior
rank, and add daily to a debt of gratitude which the public can
never repay. And although some of the discoveries of modern
times in the arts and sciences, more especially in mechanics,
cannot be traced to them, yet the more important certainly may,
and, what is of still more consequence, they have uniformly main
tained the dignity of classical as well as scientific attainments.
It requires the aid and protection of established seats of learning
to give, as it were, a lasting basis to useful knowledge and

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 25

insure its gradual accumulation. In all these respects the uni
versities of Europe, and especially of Great Britain, have nobly
discharged their duty. They have not only been the fruitful
nurseries of all the learned professions which adorn and main
tain society, but they have also been the asylums of learned
leisure, where men who have no taste for the cares and broils of
worldly pursuits might retire from the troubles of public life, and
aspire to a greater perfection than even an ordinary intercourse
with society will allow. Many such, in their solitary cham
bers, have attained the highest elevation in science, or by their
powerful writings have brought home to our hearts and under
standings the truths and discoveries of Christianity, and thus
have become the instructors and benefactors of mankind.

" It is for these, among other purposes, that this institution
has been established. And why should it not, in its turn, become
one of those blessed asylums where men of retired habits may
taste the sweets of society and yet converse with the illustrious
dead who in past ages have illuminated the world.

" Here among our youth we may confidently look for gener
ous emulation, a noble desire for highest fame, an ardent love
for truth, and a determination to surpass in knowledge and
virtue the most sanguine hopes of their parents and friends. In
this institution many holy aspirations will doubtless arise in
minds yet untainted, and which by Divine grace shall become a
panoply to protect them through life against all the temptations
which can assail them. And the time will come when we, too,
can look back to our line of celebrated men brought up at this
seminary, and whose character and attainments will cause a
glory around it, and become, as it were, the genius of the insti
tution.

" Is there an ingenuous youth now present, of quick sensi
bility and lively ambition, who does not cherish in his imagina
tion the hope that he may become one of those whom, in future
times, this University will delight to honour as one of her
favourite sons ? Why should he not ? He is in the enjoyment of
the same advantages, pursuing the same paths of knowledge
which enabled many, in former times, to soar to the most
elevated heights of literary fame."

After a brief reference to the danger of secular views of
education, he closed with these weighty words : " In this institu
tion our chief care will, it is hoped, ever be to cherish and
strengthen in our youth those principles and affections which
give our finite being wings to soar above this transitory sense,
and energy to that mental vision which shall enable them to look

26 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

with confidence on the glories of the spiritual when this our
material world is vanishing rapidly away."

On the 1 6th of August, Mr. W. H. Blake was appointed
Professor of Law in place of Mr. Draper, who had resigned.
On the reconstruction of the University in 1853, Mr - Blake
became Chancellor, and proved himself one of its ablest
and most effective supporters. Later, his sons were numbered
among her most distinguished graduates, and one of them, the
Hon. Edward Blake, LL.D., was called to preside over her as
Chancellor through one of the most important periods of her
history. On the 25th of September the Council met, the new pro
fessors being present, and steps were taken for the establishment
of the faculty of Medicine, with Drs. King, Beaumont and
Gwynne as professors. At the same time arrangements were
completed for the opening of the Michaelmas term in the faculty
of Arts.

The actual work of the University thus inaugurated had
scarcely begun when once more the question of its constitution
came to the front by the introduction into Parliament of the
Baldwin University Bill of 1843. The Amendment Act of 1837
had severed the most important links of connection with the
Church. The presidency had ceased to be annexed cx-ofhcio to
the archdeaconship of York; the holder need not even be a
clergyman of any denomination. The members of the Council
were no longer required to be members of the Church of Eng
land or to sign the Thirty-nine Articles, and the bishop of the
diocese was no longer the visitor of the University. But the
Archdeacon of York, now Bishop of Toronto, was actually
president; the members of the Council were continued without
material change; and when the College was opened, the Coun
cil, the president, the professors, as well as the principal and staff
of the Minor College, and twenty-two out of twenty-six students
of the University were members of the Church of England, and
the whole tenor of the proceedings, including the religious exer
cises on the occasion, were such as implied the continued pre
dominance of that church. The forces by which the new Univer
sity was manned were still unchanged, and the charter was but a
negative and theoretical deviation from its original principles.

This real attitude of King s College, as thus brought into
operation, was speedily made evident by a new movement. On
the 8th of September, 1842. a few months after the corner-stone
had been laid in Toronto, the Board of Trustees of Queen s Col
lege held a meeting, at which the University situation was dis
cussed, and the following resolutions adopted :

" That they, in common with the Presbyterian population of the

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 27

Province, always entertained the conviction that it was most ex
pedient that King s College, with its ample public endowment, should
be in the proper sense a university for the whole population without
respect to the religious creed of the students, and that they were
led to take measures for founding and establishing a separate college
only when the prospect of the actual commencement of King s Col
lege and the attainment by the Presbyterian population of their
due influence in the administration of that college seemed to be
indefinitely postponed.

" That now when these circumstances are altered, inasmuch as that
measures are in progress for beginning the business of instruction
in King s College, and a spirit of conciliation and liberality pervades
the councils of the Provincial Government, the Board feel them
selves called upon to declare that they have no wish to appear to
stand in an attitude of rivalry with that institution, but rather to
help it forward, as far as they can consistently with those interests
which are committed to them by the Royal Charter, and that they
are ready to concur in any legislative enactment that shall empower
them to limit Queen s College to the department of theological in
struction, and that shall authorize the removal of said college to
Toronto, provided the other powers and privileges conferred by the
charter shall not be infringed on ; and provided further that a fair
and virtual influence shall be conceded to this Board and to the pro
fessors of Queen s College in the administration of King s College,
and that all reasonable aid and facilities shall be afforded to this
Board for making the change herein contemplated."

On the basis of these resolutions a commission was appointed
to negotiate with the Council of King s College on the proposals
thus intimated. After private conference, the commissioners
found that a decided majority of the Council was unfavourable to
the idea of union. They, therefore, placed the resolutions, with
which they had been furnished, together with a statement pre
pared by the commissioners, in the hands of Dr. Strachan, the
President, to be formally presented to the Council, and through
him solicited a reply. These proceedings were reported to the
Board of Trustees of Queen s College, on March ist, 1843, an ^
the commission was continued with power to negotiate with the
Government. On the 3rd of May they again reported to the
Board; the important items were, that Bishop Strachan had
declined to place their resolutions and statement before the Coun
cil of King s College, and that the Government, while approving
of the principles of the scheme of union, expressed the strong
conviction " that to the success of the scheme the concurrence
and hearty co-operation of the Methodist body in this country is
absolutely essential."

This report led to a correspondence between Dr. Liddell,
Principal of Queen s College, and Dr. Ryerson, President of
Victoria College, reciting the facts already stated, presenting a

28 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

scheme of a " college union " in " one university," with as many
separate colleges as the wants of the country may require, each
college founded on its own charter and with its own government,
subject to the power of the provincial university council, which
should be paramount in all matters of a general nature as affect
ing the character of the institution as a university. Each college
was to be represented on the council, and a principle of distribu
tion of subjects, as between the university and the colleges, was to
be outlined. Dr. Liddell proceeded to set forth the principle which
should govern in the formation of a provincial university; that
all sections of the community should enjoy its advantages, and
share in its management. He points out that for this the present
charter makes no provision; that the college is de facto in the
hands of the Episcopalians ; and that the present is the time when
this can be most easily remedied and a -constitution upon true
principles introduced. Dr. Liddell goes even so far as to suggest
a use for the college building at Cobourg, to relieve its trustees
of the financial burden which the new proposal would involve.
Queen s occupying, for the time being, rented quarters, had as
yet no buildings or property in Kingston. The proposals of Dr.
Liddell having been referred by the Board of Trustees of
Queen s to the Synod of the Presbyterian Church, were by them
unanimously approved, and a petition to the Governor-in-Council
and the Parliament adopted. Although up to this time the
authorities of Victoria and of the Methodist Church had taken
no action, Dr. Liddell continued his correspondence with Dr.
Ryerson. His letters have been preserved among Dr. Ryerson s
papers ; the replies of Dr. Ryerson are not available. That the
latter favoured the scheme would appear from the fact that a joint
meeting for its promotion and for presenting a public petition to
Parliament was held in the Methodist church at Toronto. This
is further shown by resolutions which he submitted to the
Board of Victoria College on the 24th and 25th of October,
1843. By this time the Hon. Robert Baldwin had introduced
the question into Parliament in a bill embodying the essentials of
Dr. Liddell s scheme. This bill was now before the Board of
Victoria College, and resolutions were proposed by Dr. Ryerson
and unanimously adopted, setting forth their approval of the
principles embodied in the bill, protesting against the partial
character of the appointments to the government of King s Col
lege, approving of the changes made by the Act of 1837, and
regretting that on account of their location at Cobourg they
would be unable at present to avail themselves of its advantages,
and asking the aid of the Government in any arrangements
which might hereafter be made to enable them to do so.

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 29

Thus early in the history of the University the principles upon
which it is now constituted were suggested by Queen s, endorsed
by Victoria, and adopted by Robert Baldwin, the protagonist of
Upper Canada Reform. The Baldwin bill was introduced in
1843 J i ts provisions can here be only very briefly summarized :
i. It constituted the University of Toronto, to which was
transferred all the university powers and functions of King s
College.

2. It placed the government of this University in the hands
of thoroughly representative bodies. The executive powers were
entrusted to a Caput, consisting of the chancellor and vice-chan
cellor and members elected by the various colleges and facul
ties. The legislative authority was assigned to Convocation,
consisting of the chancellor and the heads of colleges, the pro
fessors, the masters in Arts and the graduates in Divinity, Law
and Medicine. All legislation was proposed by the Caput, passed
thence for revision to a Board of Control, and finally was sub
mitted to Convocation.

3. Four colleges, King s, Regiopolis, Queen s and Victoria
were embraced in the University, and each was designated as

" The President (or Principal), Masters and Scholars of

College in the University of Toronto."

4. All university powers conferred on these colleges by their
charters and all university offices, such as Chancellor and Vice-
Chancellor, were abrogated.

5. The entire endowment was transferred to the University
of Toronto. Provision was made for a temporary allowance of
500 a year to each college for four years, and after that period
the maintenance of the colleges was proposed to be obtained
from funds " set apart for religious purposes," by which was
doubtless intended the Clergy Reserves.

A peculiarity of the bill is the lack of any distinction be
tween subjects to be taught in the university and in the colleges.
In this, as in other points, it would seem that the Oxford model
was followed. It will readily be understood that this bill was by
no means acceptable to the Bishop of Toronto and the Council of
King s College. The Bishop at once entered the arena with his
usual vigour, and the Council appointed the Hon. W. H. Draper
as their counsel, and requested that he be heard at the bar of the
House. This was granted, and his address forms an interesting
part of the literature of the subject. To this Dr. Ryerson replied
in a vigorous article in the Christian Guardian newspaper.

The progress of the bill was, however, soon brought to an
end by the resignation of the ministry and the dissolution of the
Legislature, the outcome of differences between the new Gover-

3O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

nor-General, Sir Charles Metcalf, and his advisers. Notwith
standing, it marks an epoch in the history of the university con
troversy. Hitherto the struggle had turned upon the question of
who was to control the university endowment ; now is intro
duced the consideration of a constitution for the University such
that " all sections of the community may enjoy its advantages
and share in its arrangements." The discussion of the latter
question continued to agitate the country long after the final
settlement of the former.

The election which followed resulted in a victory for the
Conservatives. Mr. W<. H. Draper, the head of the new
ministry, immediately addressed himself to the question of the
University, with the intention of introducing anew the bill which
had just dropped. Both the Governor-General and Mr. Draper
consulted with the heads of all the colleges. The main difficulty
lay in the matter of property. The Church of England claimed
both the charter and endowment of King s College. The Bald
win Bill gave them the charter, less the power of conferring
degrees, diminishing each of the other charters to the same
extent. But the entire endowment it transferred to the new
University of Toronto.

While these discussions as to the new university were in pro
gress, an event took place which had most important bearings
on future developments. The disruption of the Church of Scot
land and the separation of the Free Church in 1844 led at once to
the founding of Knox s College, which, until the change in the
constitution of the University in 1849, maintained a literary as-
well as a theological department.

It was in the month of March, 1845, that Mr. Draper intro
duced the second bill for the establishment of a provincial
university. This bill followed that of Mr. Baldwin in not
attempting to alter the charter of King s College, and in con
stituting a new university to be called the University of Upper
Canada, of which King s College, Queen s and Victoria were, on
the surrender of their university powers, to become colleges. It
also vested the endowment in the new institution, and provided
for it, in some measure, a representative government. In other
points it made important concessions to the Church party. It
transferred the faculty of King s College, with the exception of
the professor in Divinity, to the new university. It repealed
the amending Act of 1837, restoring King s College to its old
form as a Church institution. It also made permanent grants
to the colleges, not out of any fund set apart for religious pur
poses, but from the university; endowment. The debate on this
bill is most interesting, as an exposition of the views of the very

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 31

able statesmen who composed the Parliament of that day. Mr.
Draper, Mr. Baldwin and Mr. Merritt were the leaders, and John
Hillyard Cameron, who appeared at the bar of the House as
counsel for King s College, presented a lengthy and argumenta
tive address against the measure. The result was that after the
second reading the bill was dropped.

This bill \vas the occasion of an extensive literature on the
University question. Bishop Strachan proposed a "plan of
settling the University question." Dr. McCaul issued a
pamphlet under the name " A Graduate " ; the Rev. Peter Colin
Campbell, of Queen s, prepared another; and yet another on
The Origin, History and Management of King s College,"
printed by George Brown, may be taken as representing the new
Presbyterian body. It is said to have been written by John
McAra. These documents indicate most clearly the nature of
the contest. On one side, the Council and the Anglican Church
were strenuously contending for the continued possession of the
charter, the college, and the endowment. On the other an oppos
ing party sought the establishment of a university upon a broader
basis, in which all sections of the community should have part
and of which the denominational colleges should be members.
The concessions made to the Anglican Church constituted the
essential difference between this bill and its predecessor; to
these Mr. Baldwin, in his speech before the House on the
second reading, took very strong objection.

In 1846, Mr. Draper s University Bill, with some changes,
none of them of great importance, was introduced by Mr. Hall,
and followed by two supplementary bills by Mr. Draper. When
this bill came up for a second reading, King s College was heard
through counsel at the bar of the House; and once more the
claims of the Church of England to both charter and endowment
were presented by Mr. Boulton. Mr. Draper, on the other hand,
warned the opponents of the bill that when the subject again
came before the House, it would come up in a very different
form, which would involve a question that must sooner or later
be settled. On the second reading, a motion for postponement
divided the Conservative ranks, and the bill was defeated The
mam significance of the event lay in the fact that the defeat was
the result of a combination of the party of reform with the
extreme Conservatives; Baldwin and Boulton voted for post
ponementthe latter deaf to the prescient warning of Mr.
Draper, the former looking forward to the opportunity which
that warning seemed to promise.

The literature which accompanied this third abortive attempt
at comprehensive legislation on the constitution of the Univer-

32 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

sity is of interest, as showing that the main elements of the ques
tion were the same then as now. The problem to be solved was
to make the University acceptable to all sections of the com
munity. Yet there was a fundamental difference arising from
the fact that the idea of entire independence of church and state
was not at that time fully or distinctly apprehended. Towards
this principle men like Baldwin were steadily moving; and the
defeat of this bill probably marks their passage to a position
from which there was afterwards no retreat. On the other hand,
these three bills mark the beginning of difference between such
men and the supporters of Queen s and Victoria. To secure the
complete triumph of the voluntary principle, Mr. Baldwin was
willing to make the University entirely secular. This the friends
of Queen s and Victoria did not desire. To them the religious
element was an essential part of all education, including the
highest, and was more important than even the voluntary prin
ciple. This principle, in fact, they had not as yet by any means
fully accepted as regards education. Mr. Draper s bill was of
the nature of a compromise. It made some sacrifice of the volun
tary principle in the aid granted to denominational colleges, as it
secured the religious side of university education by making
these colleges essential parts of the system. As matters stood at
this juncture, the Conservative party was the only party likely
to make such a compromise, but it was prevented from doing
so by a section which was resolved to retain, at all hazards, the
endowment of King s College for the Church of England.

One further attempt at compromise was made before the
complete secularization of the University. This was the parti
tion bill of Mr. John A. Macdonald in 1847. Had this bill car
ried, it would have postponed to the far future the possibility
of a university worthy of the Province, and would have endowed
the Anglican Church with a property which is to-day worth
three and a half millions of dollars. What it would have accom
plished for Victoria, Queen s and Regiopolis may be gathered
from their later history under an annual government grant.
While saving them from a good deal of financial embarrassment,
it would have consigned them to perpetual and scarcely respect
able mediocrity. The provisions of the bill were very brief and
simple. The charter of 1827, with slight modification, was to
be restored to King s College, which was also to retain the
magnificent park of one hundred and sixty-eight acres and the
buildings. The land endowment and securities were to be
placed in the hands of a Board of six trustees. The
proceeds of the endowment were then computed at 10,000
a year, and were to be divided: 3,000 a year to King s

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 33

College, and 1,500 a year to each of the other three colleges.
The balance was to be distributed for the grammar schools to the
extent of 2,500; all beyond that was to be at the disposal of
Parliament for general education. The proposal is chiefly not
able for the strange diversity, and almost confusion of feeling
and motive which it awakened. Bishop Strachan at first
accepted it. King s College Council, led by Dr. McCaul, rejected
it. The answer of Regiopolis was polite and non-committal.
Queen s, after various objections, accepted it, not as satisfactory,
but as better than no settlement. No expression of the attitude
of Victoria is on record; but Dr. Ryerson and the Christian
Guardian supported the bill. Mr. Baldwin denounced it, and
was supported by the Free Church Presbyterians and other
Liberals. Finally, Dr. Strachan withdrew his assent, and the
bill never reached a second reading.

Thus ended the various attempts at a compromise solution
of the university problem. The country was on the eve of a
general election, and this question and that of the Clergy
Reserves were among the important issues of the contest. The
result of the elections was the return of the Liberals to power,
with Mr. Baldwin as leader, Lord Elgin being Governor-General.
The way was thus open for the triumph of the principle of state
control of the University, and its complete secularization. It is
worthy of remark, as indicating the spirit of the time, that in
the same session there passed another bill which completely
secularized the Public School system and abolished all aid to
Separate Schools. This latter bill Mr. Baldwin himself was
wise enough to cancel; and in four years time the university
bill also was completely changed. Notwithstanding this, the
Act of 1849 finally established some most important principles,
as well as originated some most important consequences; hence,
if we would understand the course of subsequent history, this
bill must be carefully considered.

Into the complicated government of the proposed university
it is not necessary to enter, except to say that the executive con
trol was vested in a caput, consisting of the president and deans
of faculties, and one appointed member. The president and
caput governed the students, the chancellor and vice-chancellor
controlled the faculties. The senate, which constituted the legis
lative body of the university, consisted of the chancellor, vice-
chancellor, the president, the professors and twelve or more
nominated members one-half to be named by the Crown and
the other half by affiliated colleges conferring degrees in
Divinity only. The Government in this way secured complete
control of the University, as it held the appointment of a large

3

34 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

majority, both in the caput and in the senate. The property of
the University was vested in a board of trustees, but their powers
of expenditure were strictly limited to the maintenance of the
University and of Upper Canada College. Provision was also
made for a commission to examine the affairs of the University
and its past financial management. The only other details which
require to be noted, are those that are connected with the seculari
zation of the University. These provided for the abolition of
the faculty of Divinity, the exclusion of all ecclesiastics from the
chancellorship, and from the members nominated for the senate
by the Government, and the prohibition of all denominational
forms of worship in connection with the University. The denom
inational colleges were admitted only as affiliated Divinity
schools each having one representative on the senate. All forms
of religious test or subscription, for either officers or students of
the University, were abolished.

The leading features of the bill were, thus, complete Govern
ment control of the University, the reservation of the endow
ment for the exclusive use of the University and Upper Canada
College, and the thorough secularization of the University and
its complete separation from the denominational colleges, except
on conditions to which they were not likely to conform. The
most important feature of this bill was that which completely
wrested the control of the University and its endowments from
the hands of any ecclesiastical body. This was accomplished, not
merely through the Government s assumption of control, but also
by various provisions, which acted as so many danger signals
forbidding the approach of ecclesiastical domination. This was
the triumph of a principle from which the country has never
receded ; it terminated the struggle in which the country had
been engaged for twenty-three years. A second important
feature was the introduction of the principle that the University
endowment must not be divided, but be reserved for the exclu
sive use of the provincial institution. To be sure, this was not
yet completely carried into effect; Upper Canada College con
tinued for many years to be the feeder and the financial de
pendent of the University. But the principle was clearly asserted
as against the denominational colleges; it was, however, after
wards partially compromised, and gave rise subsequently to
serious conflicts.

The bill forthwith evoked strong protests from the Bishop
of Toronto, and from the trustees of Queen s College, and from
the Synod of the Church of Scotland in Canada. The action of
King s College Council was the most remarkable. Of the seven
members residing in the city, one was absent through sickness,

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 35

one declined to take part, and three voted for and carried a
petition supporting the bill; the president and the professor of
Divinity not only voted against it, but expressed their dissent
in individual petitions. The Methodists and the Roman Cath
olics took no direct action on the Baldwin bill, and in their
addresses to Parliament confined themselves to asking aid for
the efficient support of their own colleges. The editor of the
Guardian, however, the Rev. Dr. Sanderson, expressed himself
in its columns against the bill. The objections of all these parties
were founded on two points: (i) that religion in some form
is an essential element of education and should not be excluded
from the University; (2) that centralization is not in the best
interests of education. A third objection came from the Church
of England, which claimed the exclusive control of the Univer
sity and the endowment. The first of these objections was of
such vital force that it not only brought about the foundation
of a new college for the Church of England, and. later, of one
for the Baptists, but also served to maintain both Queen s am
Victoria in increasing strength. These facts are quite sufficient
to demonstrate the necessity for the recognition of religion in
education in any scheme for the creation of a truly provincial
university, i.e., of a university which shall commend itself to the
entire body of the people.

The second objection was much more cogent in 1850 than it
is to-day. The college ideal of that day did not involve a staff
of more than seven professors, and an annual expenditure of
$20,000 seemed ample. The curriculum was fixed and compact,
requiring only professors in Classics, Mathematics, Philosophy.
Chemistry, and Natural History, and a tutor in English and
Modern Languages. The full chair, which combined English
Literature and History, was a later development. To expand
this college into the university of that time it was only necessary
to add the three professional faculties. Colleges of this limited
scope could do their best work with about a hundred students,
and more than that number necessitated duplication of classes.
The tutorial method of instruction was without exception em
ployed, and a class of thirty was unwieldy. There could thus
be no objection on the score of either economy or efficiency to a
college at Montreal, another at Kingston, another at Toronto,
and another at London. The spirit of emulation would lead to
better work in all, and distribution would bring them within
reach of a greater number, and was an important consideration
when facilities for travel were yet extremely imperfect. Another
important consideration was the lack of a system of grammar
schools by which students could be properly prepared for the

36 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

university. The grammar schools were still largely elementary
schools for the wealthier classes. For a supply of students King s
College depended upon Upper Canada College, Victoria on her
preparatory department.

So strong was the force of objections raised on religious
grounds that, in 1850, an amending or explanatory Act was
passed making provision for religious instruction by officers
appointed by the several religious denominations and paid by
them. This Act disclaimed in express terms any inimical intent
towards religion in the constitution of the University. The pro
vision for religious instruction was carried into effect by a
series of regulations adopted by the Visitorial Commission of
1851. In view of this amendment an Act was also sought and
obtained authorizing the removal of Victoria College to Toronto,
with the purpose of becoming affiliated to the University. The
plan proposed was that the literary work of the preparatory col
lege, together with that of Divinity, should be continued in
Cobourg, while the university work in Arts should be trans
ferred to Toronto. At the next session of Parliament, further
efforts were made to amend the constitution after the model of
the London University. These failed, and are only of interest
as the first movement in the direction subsequently adopted in
the Act of 1853.

During the first year, under the new Act, 1851-2, the Uni
versity of Toronto enrolled sixty-eight students in Arts, of
whom thirty-three were matriculated, and thirty-five occasional
students. Thirty-three of the latter were students in Hebrew,
the first fruits of the affiliation of the theological schools. The
enrolment of fourteen matriculated students in the First Year,
with two others not fully matriculated, gave promise of better
things for the future. There was a class of eleven in the Third
Year, and of eight in the Second.

A very important result of Mr. Baldwin s Act was the ap
pointment of a Visitorial Commission to examine both the
accounts and the financial management of the endowments.
This Commission reported from time to time, and made their
final report in 1850. The period under review was divided into
two sections. The first extended from the date of the charter,
1827, to the date of the Commission, 1839; the second, from
1839 to the close of 1849. The following sentence gives the
main result of the inquiry:

" From the footings of the statement it will be seen that out
of a total capital of 336,930 igs. 8d. realized, or at the com
mand of the University authorities, there have been totally
alienated in current expenditure and losses 166,319 us. 8d.,

THE ORIGIN AND DEVELOPMENT 37

leaving a balance of 170,611 8s. od. These assets stand rated
at the figures representing their original cost as introduced into
the accounts. The present value of some of them is, no doubt,
greater than the cost, but that of others must be correspondingly
less."

This statement does not include lands unsold, largely under
lease, 88,974^/2 acres. The statement of expenditure and income
shows the true fiscal position of the University during the last
seven years (i.e., during the period of actual operation) ; during
that period the total income was 54,156 135. gd., and the total
expenditure 73,489 8s. sd., showing a deficit of 19,332 145.
8d. Of the expenditure out of the capital, 75,504 55. od. is
charged as a loan to Upper Canada College, and 56,359 i8s.
2d. to expense, which included the management of the property.
The acquisition of the University Park is the one bright spot in
this report, and the commissioners evidently appreciated the
prospective value of the property, and foreshadowed the policy
which has already turned so large a part of it to commercial
account.

After the session of 1851, Mr. Baldwin passed out of Par
liament, and Mr. Hincks became the Upper Canadian leader of
the Government. In the second session of his administration, he
made another attempt at the settlement of the University ques
tion by an amendment to the charter. The model now taken was
the University of London, which had already been before Parlia
ment in the bills of Mr. Sherwood and Mr. W. H. Boulton. The
fundamental principle of Mr. Hincks bill was the withdrawal
from the University of the work of teaching, all instruction
being relegated to separate but affiliated colleges. For this pur
pose, University College was created a separate corporation, and
the faculty of Arts transferred to it. To the University, repre
sented by the Senate, was given the management of the endow
ment, the enactment of all university statutes, and the functions
of examination and of conferring degrees. The faculties of Law
and Medicine were discontinued, the field being left to inde
pendent affiliated colleges. The characteristic feature of this
constitution was this scheme of affiliation under which all teach
ing was to be conducted. University College, now a separate
corporation, provided for a full course in Arts, and was the first
affiliated college. Other colleges in Arts were invited to a
similar affiliation, but without loss of their separate university
powers. The privileges of affiliation were representation on the
Senate and admission of students to examinations and to com
petition for honours and scholarships. If this latter privilege was
accepted, it placed the control of the curriculum of all the

3# THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

affiliated colleges in the hands of the Senate; and when to this
was added the influence of examinations, it was evident that the
system would bring the affiliated colleges completely under the
control of the central university. Thus, for the first time, the
examination system was introduced into our educational work,
which, wherever adopted, tends to place the teacher under the
control of the examiner and to reduce the teaching body to a
drill-school for examination. Accordingly, to enter this affilia
tion was to assume an unknown burden of work. It was doubt
less intended to grant some assistance to the affiliated colleges
in bearing this burden, and for this a clause of the Act was sup
posed to provide. The supposition was seen to be illusory. The
senate was required, first, to make provision for the expenses of
the University, and next for University College, and then the
surplus, if any, was at the disposal of Parliament for the assist
ance of higher education. It is needless to say that there never
was a surplus.

The outlying colleges, inexperienced as they were in the far-
reaching effects of this new system borrowed from France and
the brain of Napoleon, entered, with the exception of Trinity,
into affiliation. It is not known that they ever sent up a student
for examination. An instinctive fear made them hesitate to
place themselves under a yoke, which deprived their teaching of
all freedom. The country did not furnish an abundant supply
of examiners, and the majority of those appointed were pro
fessors of University College. This relieved one institution from
the evils of the system, but made it all the more objectionable to
the others. The final result was failure of the system as a means
of the unification of the university work of the country.

CHAPTER II

DEVELOPMENT OF THE UNIVERSITY

OF TORONTO

1853-1887

To MAKE a university truly national it is not sufficient to
provide that it be controlled by the state. It must gather the
support and confidence of the great body of the people. It must
meet their needs and correspond to their ideals and convictions.
In the spirit of friendly co-operation, it must place itself in touch
with the whole educational work of the Province, whether main
tained by the state or otherwise. To attain such an ideal was
under the circumstances no easy work. Notwithstanding the
fact that this provincial university was ably manned, liberally
supported and equipped, and that excellent work was thus done,
there were elements present which prevented the success of the
scheme in its broader purposes. The vital centre of the Univer
sity was University College. The University itself was only a
legislative and examining body. The active and controlling ele
ment was the faculty and graduates of University College.
University College was thus in reality the University ; the faculty
of University College included the former faculty of King s
College; King s College had been the sectarian rival of Vic
toria and of Queen s ; to this heritage of rivalry University Col
lege unfortunately, though naturally, succeeded. In one way
only could this have been prevented, viz., by a strong and per
sistent effort to bring the two outside colleges into the com
mon unity of the University. Such an effort was not made, and
possibly such a result was not desired by the majority of the
members of the new University Senate. On the other hand,
Victoria and Queen s, situated the one seventy and the other one
hundred and sixty miles from the University, found little to
attract them towards a body from which they were thus
geographically severed. They were offered the common degree
and scholarships ; but their natural pride led them to believe that
their own degree was as good as the one offered ; and while the
large scholarships might have benefited their students, the con
ditions were not tempting. There were no provisions for local
examinations. The examiners were largely professors of a rival

39

4O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

college, a disadvantage which, however unquestioned might be
the honour and justice of the examiners, could not be entirely
overcome. After four years, the attendance of the heads of the
outside colleges at the meetings of the Senate began to diminish ;
none of their students had presented themselves for degrees or
scholarships, or even as candidates for examination. There had
been no surplus from the provincial endowment from which they
could hope for aid in the instruction of their students.

At this time the number of undergraduates in Arts of the
several colleges stood as follows: University College, 63;
Trinity, 41; Victoria, 33; and Queen s about the same number.
Thus, out of some 170 matriculated students in the Province, 63
were pursuing their studies in the provincial university, and 107
in the outlying colleges.

The natural consequences of such a state of affairs were not
long in making their appearance. The state university was
well endowed out of public funds, and had an advantage over
its rivals in its sixty-one scholarships, each of the value of one
hundred and twenty dollars. Its annual expenditure was about
$40,000; that of its rivals less than $10,000 each. The feelings
aroused by the comparison brought about, among the outlying
colleges, a combined attack upon the management of the pro
vincial university as extravagant and wasteful, and as swallow
ing up public funds for the exclusive benefit of a minority of
the student-body of the country. The matter was brought to the
notice of the Legislature by various petitions, and was, in the
session of 1860, referred to a special committee. The com
mittee, after taking voluminous evidence, was replaced by a com
mission appointed by the Governor-General as Visitor of the
University. It consisted of the Hon. James Patton, Vice-Chan
cellor of the University, and of John Beatty, M.D., of Cobourg,
and John Paton, of Kingston. Its report, dated 1862, was
never acted upon. The only result of the agitation to the out
lying colleges, was an increase of their annual grant from Parlia
ment to $5,000 a year, and the awakening of great bitterness
on the university question.

Neither the parliamentary committee nor the commission
reached the root of the matter. The true need was a com
prehensive constitution for the provincial university, which
should unite all sections of the people in its support. Such a
desideratum was postponed for a whole generation. Indeed all
parties had yet much to learn. The outlying colleges were
willing, at least some of them, to enter the provincial univer
sity, on a plan modelled after the University of London, but they
connected with this the idea of a partition of the university

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 41

endowment funds. They had yet to learn that as institutions of
the Christian churches they must stand upon the voluntary
principle alone, and that they would find there a safer, stronger
and in every way a more desirable foundation than in any form
of state aid. The state college had yet to learn that her attitude
to the denominational colleges must not be that of rivalry, but
of friendly co-operation. She had also yet to learn to estimate at
their true value the strength of conviction and loyalty of attach
ment which made the reduction of the church colleges to divinity
schools a moral impossibility.

In 1867, the whole question was thrown into the narrower
arena of provincial politics, and, in the session of 1867-8, the
grants to the denominational colleges were passed with the dis
tinct intimation that henceforth they should entirely cease. To
those opposed to the denominational colleges, this seemed to be
their death-knell, and, to many of their friends, it was a day
of deep discouragement. It proved, however, to be the begin
ning of a vigorous and independent life, such as they had never
known before. In a few years, their income from voluntary
subscriptions was greater than had ever been received from the
public treasury. Not only were general endowments provided,
but specific chairs and scholarships, to counter-balance those
offered by the provincial university; new buildings were
also erected. In the course of ten years they were able
once more to compete successfully with the state university, and
even to surpass it in some departments of their equipment. The
attendance of students was also largely increased, so that they
still had on their registers one-half, or more, of the matriculated
students of the Province, a result reached in part by their
acceptance, at matriculation, of teachers certificates and of
High School Intermediate Examinations pro tanto, and by hold
ing their joint matriculation examinations at local centres.

Meanwhile, the University endowments derived from the
sale of the original grants of land reached their maximum.
The rate of interest began to decrease, and in consequence the
income of the University could only be maintained by encroach
ments upon its magnificent park and by increase of students
fees.

About the same time the great modern movement of univer
sity development which had already exercised a profound influ
ence in Germany, Britain, and the United States, began to make
itself felt in this country. This movement, which showed itself
first in the immense extension of the physical and biological
sciences, presently profoundly affected and widened the spheres
and methods of all other studies: history, literature, and even

42 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

philosophy. The results, on university life and work, of this
vast development were manifold. One of the most important
was the adoption of laboratory and seminary methods of study,
which involved the building and equipment of laboratories,
museums and libraries at very large expense. Another was the
multiplication of courses of study, involving an increase in the
teaching staff. Another was post-graduate work, and another
very general result was the introduction of options into the B.A.
course. This latter principle had been recognized in the cur
riculum of the University of Toronto as early as 1855, in an
option between ancient and modern languages in the Third and
Fourth Years, and in an option between the different sciences
in the Fourth Year. These opportunities for specialization were
gradually extended, especially by the curriculum of 1877.

In 1883, the inadequacy of the resources of the University
of Toronto for the work now demanded of a university
compelled an application to the legislature for direct assistance.
The outlying colleges at once objected, urging that they were
doing one-half or more of the university work of the country,
that all public aid had been withdrawn from them, and that they
could never consent to direct legislative grants being made to a
college which was, while in name and endowments provincial, in
reality one of several rival and competing institutions. Hitherto
the University had been maintained by a grant of Crown Lands
made by the Home Government. At first this was regarded, not
so much as a grant of the property of the people, as a munifi
cent gift from the King. Now, however, the legislature was
asked for a new grant directly from the funds of the Province,
i.e., of the whole community. So long as such employment of
the public funds seemed to be made in disregard of the interest
of the majority, or even of any large section of the people who
stood firmly together, it was a political impossibility. A vigor
ous controversy soon made this most fully evident.

At this juncture the University was fortunate in having as
its Vice-Chancellor and the active leader of its financial affairs
Mr. (now Sir) William Mulock, a gentleman of broad patriotic
instincts and large views, who had not been entangled in the con
troversies of the past. From him came an appeal to the patriot
ism and progressive sympathies of the outlying colleges. In a
letter addressed to them he virtually said : " Is it impossible for
this Province to secure a university worthy of the name? Is
there no way in which we can unite to this end? Then once
more the ideas of Robert Baldwin and William Henry Draper,
of Dr. Liddell and Egerton Ryerson came to mind; a plan for
realizing a truly provincial university began to shape itself. A

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 43

union of colleges in a common university had been proposed at
length some years before by Dr. J. G. Hodgins (" Canadensis "),
and had been repeatedly suggested by Professor Goldwin Smith.
But the Canadian mind had failed to grasp the principle on which
the ancient universities of England had been constituted, and
which was in the thought of Professor Goldwin Smith. To
some the proposition seemed to carry with it the idea
realized in the University of London, an idea which had failed,
both in France and England, to give the best results. To other
minds, university consolidation meant a group of theological
colleges gathered about a single Arts college maintained by the
state. Neither of these conceptions satisfied the principles and
convictions upon which Trinity, Queen s, and Victoria had been
founded and maintained. Under one scheme, the enlarged
public advantages would not be equally accessible to the students
of all the colleges. Under the other, the now rapidly increasing
body of Arts students would be left without those influences of
personal culture and of moral and religious life for which the
denominational colleges stood. These facts had already, as
early as 1880, led the present writer to the conception of a federa
tion of Arts colleges in a common university which should com
bine the advantages of a compact college with those of the large
and adequately equipped institution.

The letter of Vice-Chancellor Mulock was first for
warded to President Nelles, of Victoria; the latter dis
cussed the matter with the present writer, who presented
his idea of a federation, which involved the removal of Vic
toria as an Arts College to Toronto. The whole scheme was
next laid before Principal Grant at Queen s, who approved of
the general plan, but pointed out the special difficulty of
Queen s; having just completed a fine building in Kingston at
a cost of nearly seventy thousand dollars, she could not afford to
sacrifice so large an amount by removal to Toronto. It was
next presented to Provost Boddy, of Trinity, who, while ready
to accord it consideration, desired a more complete working out
of details. These communications did not partake of the char
acter of secret negotiations. They were open, frank, and
friendly consultations of all the parties upon whom rested the
responsibility of university work. They were not carried on
through the public press, for the obvious reason that no greater
mistake can be made than to throw into the arena of public con
troversy a half-finished and immature scheme. First of all, it
was absolutely necessary that the standpoint of each of the insti
tutions concerned should be clearly ascertained, and as far as
possible their views and requirements harmonized in detail.

44 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

After individual conferences, a meeting was called of repre
sentatives of all the colleges interested, namely, the University
of Toronto (including her affiliated Colleges: Knox, Wycliffe
and St. Michael s), Victoria, Queen s, Trinity, and McMaster,
then known as the Toronto Baptist College. At the first meeting
the writer, introduced by Chancellor Nelles, presented the general
principles of the suggested federation. At subsequent meetings
held during March and April, somewhat divergent schemes were
brought forward by McMaster and Queen s, and the whole sub
ject was discussed from various points of view. These pre
liminary meetings were with a view to securing a complete under
standing of the situation. The agreement on fundamental points
seemed to be such as to warrant a report to the Hon. G. W.
Ross, then Minister of Education, that a more formal conference
might be called with advantage. Accordingly, by the following
letter, the Minister formally invited the representatives of the
universities and colleges of Ontario to a conference on the ques
tion of higher education :

TORONTO, July 8th, 1884.

SIR, In view of the unsettled condition of the public mind in
regard to the best way of promoting higher education in the Prov
ince, so far as it comes within the scope of the different univer
sities, I felt it might aid in the solution of the question if a confer
ence were held of those specially charged with the responsibility of
directing this department of public education. I am encouraged by
statements already made to me that the proposal to hold such a con
ference meets with general approval. The fullest liberty will be
afforded for all to state their views confidentially and informally
if they so desire in the hope that by a frank and cordial discus
sion whatever difficulties exist may be removed and the cause of
higher education promoted. The date fixed is Thursday, the 24th
instant, at 2 o clock p.m., in the Education Department.

The undermentioned, as representing the different universities
and colleges, have been invited.

Hoping you will find it convenient to attend,

I remain,
Your obedient Servant,

(Signed) GEO. W. Ross,

Minister of Education.

Vice-Chancellor, Toronto University.

President, University College.

The Chancellor and Principal of Victoria.

The Chancellor and Principal of Queen s.

The Chancellor and Provost of Trinity.

The Principals of St. Michael s, McMaster Hall, Wycliffe Col
lege, Knox College, and Woodstock College, and Representative
of Congregational College of British North America.

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 45

Preparatory to this meeting, the representatives of the
denominational colleges met and appointed a committee, con
sisting of the Rev. C. W. E. Boddy, Provost of Trinity, the
Rev. J. H. Castle, Principal of McMaster, and the Rev. N. Bur-
wash, of Victoria. This committee was not authorized to draw
up a plan of federation, but only to put in form for the larger
conference the points on which substantial agreement had been
reached, and also a statement of points still to be discussed.
Their report, dated July 2ist, 1884, is as follows:

Report of the sub-committee appointed July 2Oth, 1884, to draw
up for the benefit of the conference, when called to meet again
before the end of September, a memorandum of what has been
generally agreed upon at this meeting; and with reference to mat
ters on which there is a lack of unanimity to formulate questions
for the next meeting.

It appeared to be the general opinion of the conference :

1. That any scheme for university confederation necessitated
the full preservation of the existing university colleges for Arts
purposes, as colleges efficiently equipped for giving instruction in
at least the ordinary branches of a collegiate course. On this point
a subsidiary question was raised as to the preservation or not of
University College, and this question remains for further considera
tion.

2. That it was essential to any efficient system of education that
all persons who shall become graduates of the new university shall
be bona fide members of one of the confederating colleges, and shall
have attended the regular lectures of such college.

3. That the common university to be established should not only
confer degrees, but should also maintain a university professoriate,
based upon the general lines of the university professoriates of
Oxford _and Cambridge. That there should be a general division
of teaching work between the university and college professoriates,
so as to obviate the danger of serious interference, and that the more
special subjects should be lectured on by the university profes
soriate. There was difference of opinion, however, as to (a)
whether any exact line of division should be drawn; (b) if so, at
what point it should be drawn.

4. That the Government should undertake to make good to such
confederating colleges, as will incur necessary outlay in removal
of buildings, loss of fees, etc., the amount of such outlay, so as to
prevent the appropriation, to this purpose, of funds which the col
leges hold in trust for their own educational work.

5. That the confederating colleges now possessing university
powers should agree to hold in abeyance the exercise of their char
tered powers to confer degrees in the arts and sciences whilst mem
bers of_the confederation, it being understood that such rights
remain intact though not exercised.

6. That in the constitution of the common senate, there should

46 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

be a fair proportionate representation of each of the confederating
colleges, and that in the convocation of the common university the
graduates of all the colleges now possessing university powers
should have equal rights.

7. That in all matters relating to discipline and internal regula
tions each college should be independent and governed by its own
board of regents, subject only to any general regulations with
regard to college fees, should any such regulations be passed by the
university senate.

8. That the colleges now possessing university powers, and
which it is proposed to bring into the confederation, be maintained
by their own resources. The clause, however, is not to be under
stood to prevent University College receiving a thoroughly adequate
initial endowment to enable it to do the work which is generally
assigned to colleges under this scheme.

There appears to have been a lack of unanimity with regard to
the following questions :

1. Shall University College be maintained or not?

2. Shall any exact line be drawn between the functions of the
university and college professoriates ? If so, at what point shall
such lines as to maximum and minimum come?

The following points have not yet been discussed, but will require
consideration :

1. In what way should the common university professoriate be
appointed ?

2. What shall be the relation of theological schools to the col
leges and to the university?

3. In what way shall degrees in Medicine, Law, and Music be
conferred, and what shall be the position in the university of exist
ing schools in these subjects?

(Signed)
C. W. E. BODDY, Chairman.

N. BURWASH.

JNO. H. CASTIX

This document does not at all represent the original plan of
federation, as outlined by Dr. Burwash at the first meeting.
That plan had included, as fundamental, the maintenance of the
Arts colleges, including University College, and a distinct line
between college and university work. He had suggested two
propositions as to where this line should be drawn : one, that
the colleges should take Philosophy, History, Literature, and
Languages ; the other, that the colleges should take the Pass and
the University the Honour work. The former was, with some
modifications, eventually made the basis. The fourth propo
sition of the first eight was added, with the concurrence of all
parties, to meet what appeared to be the just needs of Queen s,
which had expended a large sum in the erection of new

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 47

buildings. The representatives of Victoria were considering
other methods of utilizing the Cobourg property.

The conference called by the Minister of Education, after
a general consideration of the subject, adjourned until autumn.
On reassembling, a new scheme, prepared from the point of view
of the University of Toronto, was brought forward. From this
time the conferences were mainly occupied with the consideration
of the points which had been eliminated from the original pro
posal and the settlement of some new points raised. These were
the following:

1. The status, in the new University, of University Col
lege. The original scheme proposed that University College
should stand with the other colleges on a platform of perfect
equality, having its own endowment, building, trustees and head,
and with the same representation in the university as the other
colleges. The new scheme insisted on the common possession
by the University and University College of the endowment and
buildings, a common board of management of property, and a
common president. It also carefully avoided any expression
which would imply that University College was one of the
federated colleges.

2. It limited the separate representation of the graduates of
the denominational universities to six years.

3. It eliminated all compensation for losses incident to
removal.

4. It made very definite provision for the strengthening of
the staff of University College, as well as for the establishment
of a greatly enlarged staff of university professors, for additions
to the university buildings, and to the equipment in apparatus,
etc. To this provision no objection was taken, though the
enlargement of University College staff greatly increased the
responsibilities of the incoming colleges. On the first three
points, the representatives of the University of Toronto and the
Minister of Education, who now met in conference, refused all
concessions. On other points the general principle of federa
tion was accepted and developed in full.

The basis thus arrived at was by no means satisfactory to
the representatives of the denominational universities. They
held that it embodied elements tending to the subversion of the
fundamental principle of federation : the unity and equality of a
number of Arts colleges in a common university. The elimina
tion of the provision for compensation was also fatal to the in
coming of Queen s. It was, therefore, with great misgivings
that on the pth of January, 1885, they submitted the final plan
to their respective governing bodies.

48 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The plan submitted was the following :

It is proposed to form a confederation of colleges, carrying on, in
Toronto, work embraced in the Arts curriculum of the provincial
university, and in connection therewith that the following institu
tions, namely, Queen s University, Victoria University, and Trinity
University, Knox College, St. Michael s College, Wycliffe College,
and Toronto Baptist College, shall have the right to enter into the
proposed confederation, provided always that each of such insti
tutions shall, so long as it remains in the confederation, keep in
abeyance any powers it may possess of conferring degrees other
than degrees in Divinity ; such powers shall remain intact though
not exercised, and it shall be lawful for the senate, from time to
time, to provide by statute for the admission of other institutions
into the confederation under the limitations above prescribed. It
being understood that nothing herein contained shall be held to
repeal any of the provisions for affiliations of institutions as con
tained in R.S.O., Cap. 210, Sec. 61.

2. The head of each confederating college shall be ex officio a.
member of the senate of the provincial university, and in addition
thereto the governing body of each confederating college shall be
entitled to appoint one other member of the senate, and the Uni
versity professoriate shall be represented by two of their members
on the senate, and the Council of University College by one of its
members in addition to the president.

3. The undergraduates of any confederating university shall be
admitted ad eundem slatum, and the graduates in Law and Arts of
any confederating university shall be admitted ad eundem gradum
in the provincial university. Such of the graduates in Medicine of
any confederating university as shall have actually passed their
examination within the limits of the Province of Ontario shall be
admitted ad eundem gradum in the provincial university.

4. During the continuance of such confederation, but no longer,
all graduates in Medicine and Law so admitted shall have the same
rights, powers, and privileges as are at present enjoyed by the like
graduates of the provincial university, except as herein otherwise
provided.

5. All graduates in Medicine, including such admitted gradu
ates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect four members
of senate. All graduates in Law, including such admitted gradu
ates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect two members
of senate.

6. The graduates in Arts of the several universities entering
into the confederation shall, for the period of six years after the
requisite legislation shall have been obtained, be entitled to the
following representation on the senate, namely, those of Queen s
University to elect four members ; those of Victoria University to
elect four members, and those of Trinity University to elect four
members. The graduates in Arts of the provincial university, other
than those admitted ad eundem gradum under this scheme, shall be

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 49

entitled to elect twelve members of senate. After the said period
of six years separate representation shall cease, and the entire body
of graduates shall unite in electing a number of representatives
equal to those previously elected by the several universities in con
federation.

7. University College shall afford to all students who desire to
avail themselves thereof the requisite facilities for obtaining
adequate instruction in the following subjects in the curriculum of the
provincial university, viz. : Latin, Greek, Ancient History, French,
German, English, Oriental Languages, and Moral Philosophy ; pro
vided that it shall be competent to the governing body of Univer
sity College to institute additional chairs which do not exist in the
University.

(b) Attendance on instruction provided in any of the con
federating colleges, including University College, shall be accorded
equal value as a condition of proceeding to any degree as attend
ance on the work of the University professoriate.

8. There shall be established another teaching faculty in con
nection with the provincial university, to be called the University
professoriate, which shall afford to all students of the provincial
university, who desire to avail themselves thereof, the requisite
facilities for obtaining adequate instruction in the following sub
jects, in accordance with the curriculum of the provincial univer
sity, viz., Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology,
Mineralogy, Chemistry (Pure and Applied), Zoology, Botany,
Physiology, Ethnology (including Comparative Philology), His
tory, Logic and Metaphysics, History of Philosophy, Italian and
Spanish, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Jurisprudence, Con
stitutional Law, Engineering, and such other Sciences, Arts, and
branches of knowledge as the senate of the provincial university
may from time to time determine, except such subjects as are pro
hibited from being taught by Revised Statutes of Ontario, Cap. 290,
Sec. 9. But if in the interests of the general objects of the confedera
tion, it shall at any future time be found advantageous to have
any subject transferred from University College to the University,
or from the University to University College, it shall be competent
to the governing bodies of the College and the University to
arrange for such transfer.

9. The professors in such University faculty shall be a corpora
tion presided over by a chairman. The same p erson shall be presi
dent of University College and chairman of the faculty of the
University professoriate. University College and the faculty of
the University professoriate shall be complementary the one to the
other, and afford to all university students the requisite facilities
for obtaining adequate instruction in all subjects prescribed in the
curriculum of the provincial university.

TO. Every graduate or student s diploma or certificate of stand
ing issued by the provincial university, in addition to being signed
by the proper university authorities in that behalf, shall indicate
the college or colleges, and be signed by such professors, teachers

4

SO THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

and officers of such college, or colleges, as its or their governing
body or bodies may from time to time determine.

11. With the view to the advantageous working out of this scheme,
representatives of the various colleges and the University faculty
shall from time to time meet in committee, and arrange time-tables
for lectures and other college and university work.

12. The senate of the provincial university may, of its own
motion, inquire into the conduct, teaching and efficiency of any
professor or teacher in said University faculty, and report to the
Lieutenant-Governor the result of such inquiry, and may make such
recommendations as the senate may think the circumstances of the
case require.

13. All students, except in cases specially provided for by the
senate, shall enroll themselves in one of the colleges and place
themselves under its discipline. The authority of the several col
leges over their students shall remain intact. The University pro
fessoriate shall have entire responsibility of discipline in regard to
students, if any, enrolled in the University alone ; in regard to
students entered in one or other of the colleges, its power of dis
cipline shall be limited to the conduct of students in relation to
university work and duties. All other matters of discipline affect
ing the university standing of students to be dealt with by the
senate of the provincial university.

14. The university endowment and all additions thereto shall be
applied to the maintenance of the provincial university, the Uni
versity faculty and University College.

15. There shall be the following staff in the University College:
One professor of Greek, one professor of Latin, one professor of
French, one professor of German, one professor of English, one
professor of Oriental Languages, one professor of Moral Phil
osophy one lecturer in Ancient History, one tutor in Greek, one
tutor in Latin, one tutor in French, one tutor in German, one tutor
in Oriental Languages, one tutor in English, one fellow in Greek,
one fellow in Latin, one fellow in French, one fellow in German,
one fellow in English. Additional assistance in above subjects to
be provided so that no Honour Class shall exceed 12, or Pass Class 30.

16. The University professoriate shall be adequate to give in
struction in each of the following subjects, namely: Pure Mathe
matics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry, Ap
plied Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Physiology, Ethnology, His
tory, Italian and Spanish, Logic and Metaphysics, History of
Philosophy, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Constitutional Law,
Jurisprudence, Engineering. Similar assistance, as regards tutors
and fellows, shall be provided for the University faculty to that
mentioned above for the College, as may be required.

17. The University professorial lectures shall be free of charge
to all students matriculated in the University, who are members
of a confederating college, but that in the case of students (if any)
who do not belong to any college, the senate shall determine the
fees which shall be charged for the several courses of lectures in

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 51

the University. This shall not extend to laboratory fees, which
shall be fixed from time to time by the senate.

18. The various colleges which are at present affiliated to any
of the universities entering into the confederation shall have the
right to be affiliated to the provincial university.

19. The curriculum in Arts of the provincial university shall
include the subjects of Biblical Greek, Biblical Literature, Christian
Ethics, Apologetics or the Evidences of Natural and Revealed Re
ligion, and Church History, but provision shall be made by a system
of options to prevent such subjects being made compulsory by the
University upon any candidate for a degree.

20. No college student shall be allowed to present himself for
any examination subsequent to matriculation without producing a
certificate, under the hand and seal of his college, that he has com
plied with all the requirements of his college affecting his admission
to such university examination.

21. The following also to be considered:

Completion of the Collection of Physical Apparatus, Physiolog
ical Laboratory and Apparatus, Astronomical Observatory and
Instruments, and Provision for the Education of Women.

22. The University College work shall continue to be carried on
as at present, in the college buildings, and the University work shall
be carried on in the same buildings, in the School of Practical
Science, and in such other buildings as may hereafter be erected on
the present University grounds, in the City of Toronto.

A building suitable for a University examination hall, senate
rooms, registrar s and other offices shall be erected on said grounds.

Additions to be made to the School of Science sufficient to afford
proper accommodation for students in Mineralogy, Botany and
other subjects, and for the accommodation of the Museum, which
should be removed from its present quarters, in order to be more
serviceable for science students.

It will be noted that there are two departures from the
general plan of assigning to the University the sciences (in
cluding Political Science and History), and to the colleges
Philosophy and Literature. One of these was made at the
request of the University, that part of the Philosophy should be
retained under the charge of Dr. G. Paxton Young; the other
was made in deference to the colleges, who deemed it expedient
that Comparative Philology, Italian, and Spanish (as likely to
be taken by a few Honour students only), should be assigned to
the common University, as at Oxford to the Taylorian Institute.

The substantial advantages offered to the outlying colleges
were a common provincial university, a fair share of its advan
tages and honours to such of its students as were at the same time
students of the university, together with the opportunity of main
taining, for those students, the social, moral, and religious in-

$2 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

fluences of a college in sympathy with the church of their fathers.
Financially, the relief offered by the advantages of the univer
sity professoriate was quite overbalanced by the necessity of
removing to Toronto, and by the burden of competing, under
the highly specialized curriculum of the University of Toronto,
with the strengthened staff of University College. But the
supreme motive has yet to be mentioned. The scheme afforded
an opportunity of realizing a truly national university, which, in
extent, equipment, and resources, might be worthy of the Prov
ince; and the advantage of combining for students of every
creed the full vigour of their religious life, even in its distinctive
peculiarities, with the enjoyment of the broadening influences
of contact with the whole student body of the Province.

The decisions of the governing boards of the various insti
tutions were awaited by the whole country with eager interest.
Queen s, while acknowledging the high aim of the proposal,
pleaded her inability to meet the expense and her obligations to
Kingston and Eastern Ontario, and put in a plea for a second
university for the eastern part of the Province. Toronto Baptist
College expressed cordial approval of the scheme as a whole, but
asked that University College be merged in the University, and
that each college should be permitted to teach such part of the
curriculum as it might prefer. The governing bodies of Trinity
and Victoria likewise endorsed the principle of the federation,
but pressed for the removal of what they regarded as its defects.
The changes desired by Trinity were the following:

1. The more complete recognition of religious knowledge in
the curriculum by its extension to all the Years and to Honour
as well as Pass courses.

2. A restriction upon the addition by the state of new chairs
in University College, such as might add unduly to the burden
of the other colleges, and a similar restriction upon the transfer
of chairs from the University to the College.

3. A perfect equality between University College and the
other Arts colleges of the University. This was specifically
denned to include separate buildings and a separate principal.

4. Suggestions for a better representation in perpetuity of
the colleges in the University Senate, both ex officio and through
the graduates.

The points on which an amendment of the scheme was sought
by the Board of Regents of Victoria were very similar. The
Board expressed their willingness " on educational and patriotic
grounds to join in such a federation, and to move the proper
authorities of our Church thereto, as they may determine, pro
vided the following conditions are fulfilled :

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 53

" i. Equitable compensation to all colleges united in the
federation for the losses incident to their entering the federation.

" 2. The perfect equality of all colleges, University College
included, in their relations to and rights in the provincial uni
versity.

" 3. Such an arrangement as shall secure to the alumni of all
the colleges an equitable representation in perpetuity.

"4. That the chairman of the university professoriate be
appointed by the Government.

" 5. That the transfer of subjects from the University College
course to the course under the university professoriate, or vice
versa, shall be made only by a three-fourths majority of the
Senate."

The Senate of the University of Toronto expressed their
general concurrence in the scheme, and their willingness to co
operate; they recommended that the necessary legislation be
introduced to give it effect. They also called attention to " the
necessity of increasing the financial resources of the University
in order to carrying out the confederation plan." The Senate
of Knox College expressed their approval of the plan, their
desire that both the University and University College be main
tained in full efficiency, and their hope that the Government
would be prepared to deal equitably with any colleges or univer
sities in the matter of pecuniary loss necessarily incurred in order
to take advantage of the scheme of confederation. It is a fact
worthy of note that the finding of all these various bodies, with
interests so diverse and independent of each other, unite in
approval of the general principle of federation ; it is scarcely less
remarkable that the two universities which have since entered,
agreed closely in their judgment of the defects of the plan.

Notwithstanding, the plan of federation as thus proposed
would probably have been dropped but for the fact that the
Board of Regents of Victoria University had not the final
power to deal with it. They were required by their charter to
report to the General Conference of the Church. There the
question was to be finally determined. The Board, however, was
really favourable to the scheme and took measures at once to
secure amendment of its defects, in order to commend it as far
as possible to the supreme body. These measures were of very
partial avail. A year elapsed without anything more than a
formal acknowledgment of the receipt of the representations of
the Board of Regents. In view of the approaching General
Conference, a meeting of the Board of Regents was summoned
for February iith, 1886, and a deputation appointed to ascer
tain the intentions of the Provincial Government in such a form

54 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

as would enable the Board to take action and lay the matter
definitely before the General Conference. Although the Govern
ment promised to give the required information, Dr. Nelles, at
the meeting of the Board on May loth, could only report that
he had received a private note from the Minister of Education
which he did not feel at liberty to make public. The chairman
was then instructed to write to the leader of the Government,
Sir Oliver Mowat, requesting an authoritative answer. On the
2Oth of May the answer was received, bearing date March 2Oth,
1886, to the following effect :

If, for the present, Victoria alone should come in, the Govern
ment will not be deterred from taking the steps necessary to bring
the scheme into practical operation.

With regard to equitable compensation to the colleges for the
losses incident to entering federation, it is our hope and expecta
tion that, on the whole, there will be no loss, but great gain. It is
to be borne in mind that the legislative action of the Province
hitherto, and the prevailing sentiment of the people, are against
grants to denominational colleges. I refer you to the recent letter
of the Minister of Education to Dr. Nelles on the subject of a site
in the Park. You have received a copy of this letter, and are at
liberty to communicate it to your Board. While we may deal with
the matter of a site as Mr. Ross mentions, I hope that any further
compensation will not be regarded as necessary, desirable or
practicable.

With regard to changes in the basis we should be glad to accede
to any approved alteration which would make the scheme more
acceptable to Victoria and to the other parties interested. But I
am sure you will recognize the propriety of the Government not
committing itself to any details of this kind without first giving to
all the colleges an opportunity of considering them, and expressing
their views upon the changes proposed, or devising in conjunction
with representatives of Victoria some new scheme in substitution
for the present one.

The present scheme, as you are aware, was not approved of in
all its details by any of the learned bodies accepting it as a whole,
but was so accepted as a compromise of conflicting opinions and
diverse interests, and I cannot conceal from myself that a recon
sideration of the details may not be without danger to the common
object. I gathered from the deputation that the point on which the
Board feels the most anxiety is as to the security there may be for
the permanence of the University professoriate, and it was proposed
that something more than the vote of a mere majority of the senate
should be required for the transfer of subjects from the University
professoriate to University College, and vice versa. The perman
ence of the University professoriate is an essential part of the con
federation scheme, and hasty or questionable changes are to be
guarded against. But besides the vote of the senate, confirmation

DEVELOPMENT, 1853-1887 55

by the Governor-in-Council would be necessary, and if the further
security of a two-thirds or three-fourths vote in the senate should
on consideration be deemed important, I do not see any solid objec
tion to this change.

For the reason already intimated, I do not at present remark on
the other alterations proposed by your Board. I hope that the
Board will look on them all as being of minor importance in relation
to the practical working of federation, and as not essential to the
adoption of so important and comprehensive a measure as that
under consideration ; for, looking at the scheme as a whole, I firmly
believe that it will be found well adapted to promote the efficiency
of the University work of our country, as well as to advance the
religious and patriotic objects, with a view to which the scheme
was in part devised.

Yours very truly,

(Signed) O. Mow AT.

The following is the letter from the Minister of Education
referred to above:

TORONTO, STH MAY, 1886.

MY DEAR DR. NELLES, The Attorney-General, before he left
for the West, read in Council a letter, which, after reading, he sent
to you respecting federation. It was stated in this letter that you
would hear from me shortly thereafter in regard to a site in the
Park for your University. The reason for a little delay in my writ
ing has been this: in the case of Knox College, a previous Gov
ernment had refused a site to the trustees of that College, notwith
standing their expressed willingness to purchase at full market
price. Subsequently the site for McMaster Hall was paid for at
the regular market price, and the site for Wycliffe College was
leased to the College at a rental. St. Michael s College occupies a
location outside the University grounds, procured without Govern
ment aid. In view of these facts, as well as for some other reasons, we
thought it expedient, in the common interest, to get from the affili
ated colleges an express recognition of the propriety of treating the
case of Victoria University, as under all the circumstances excep
tional. The heads of the colleges referred to, including University
College, were, therefore, severally seen by the Attorney-General
and myself. All expressed themselves very cordially respecting
Victoria University, and appeared willing that the Government
should deal with Victoria as liberally as possible. It was then sug
gested to each of these gentlemen that a resolution to the effect
mentioned should be passed by his college. I have not yet received
the expected resolutions, but am sanguine that they will be passed,
and even without them it is not likely that any objection will be
offered. I am at liberty to say that so far as the Government is
concerned there will be no difficulty whatever.

Yours truly,

(Signed) G. W. Ross.
The Rev. S. S. Nelles, D.D., &c., &c. f Cobourg.

$6 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

In this way partial concessions were secured on two points.
On the other three the independent presidency of the Uni
versity, the equality of the colleges, and the permanency of
representation of the alumni no change was made. In this form
the question was referred to the General Conference in Septem
ber, 1886. After full discussion a resolution in favor of federa
tion was carried and measures devised to secure the necessary
funds, then estimated at half a million dollars.

During the session of the Legislature immediately following
the action of the General Conference of the Methodist Church,
the Federation Act was passed by the Legislature and was
assented to 23rd April, 1887.

CHAPTER III

DEVELOPMENT OF THE UNIVERSITY

OF TORONTO

1887-1904

As THE Federation Act of 1887 forms the basis of the new
University constitution it is important to give a summary of its
provisions.

The university corporation, the chancellor, vice-chancellor
and senate, and all existing appointments, statutes, rules, and
regulations were continued subject to the new provisions. In
the same way the corporation and council, with all existing
statutes and appointments of University College, were continued.
The property and income upon which the University and Uni
versity College were in common founded were to be controlled,
as formerly, by the provisions of a separate Act. The Univer
sity was to be governed, as heretofore, by a senate; but there
was now added for certain executive functions a University
Council. The functions of Convocation continued; but to its
membership were now added the graduates in Arts, Law, and
Medicine of all federating universities. The chancellor and
vice-chancellor were to be elected as heretofore, and their
official duties continued. The composition of the Senate was
enlarged by several important additions. The Minister of Edu
cation and the heads of federating universities and colleges were
added to the ex ofUcio members ; a representative of each of the
federating universities and colleges was added to the appointed
members, and the graduates in Arts of each federating university
were empowered to elect one representative for every hundred
graduates on the register of the University at the time of the Act
coming into effect. The graduates in Medicine were entitled
to elect four representatives, and the graduates in Law two.
The members of Convocation were thus for the first time in the
election of representatives on the Senate separated by faculties.
The separate representation in Arts of federating universities
was limited to six years. All the functions and powers of the
Senate were continued ; but no student could be admitted to uni
versity examination without a certificate that he had complied

57

58 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

with all the requirements of his college affecting his admission
to such examination. The University now became a teaching
body, with power to constitute faculties in Arts, Law, Medi
cine, and Engineering. Its faculty of Arts included the follow
ing subjects : Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology,
Mineralogy, Chemistry (Pure and Applied), Zoology, Botany,
Physiology, History, Ethnology, Comparative Philology, His
tory of Philosophy, Logic and Metaphysics, Education, Spanish
and Italian, Political Science (including Economics, Juris
prudence and Constitutional Law), and such other sciences,
arts and branches of knowledge as the Senate may, from time to
time, determine, unless otherwise prohibited by this Act. The
subjects of Religious Knowledge were included as options in
the Arts curriculum, but no provision was made for teaching
them. The lectures in the university faculty were made free of
charge (excepting in the case of laboratory fees, and of all fees
in the faculties of Medicine and Law) to all matriculated
students enrolled in a federating university or in University
College. The determination of fees for other students attending
lectures was left with the Senate. The University Council was
to consist of the president, who was, at the same time, president
of University College, and of the professors of the University;
its authority was limited to the maintenance of discipline, the
control of officers and servants, the direction of University
societies, and the control of all occasional lectures and teaching.
The condition of federation with the University was suspension
of the power to confer degrees on the part of the federating
university. On notification of the Provincial Secretary to that
effect, the proclamation of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council
should then complete the federation. The power to confer de
grees thus held in abeyance, could only be resumed a year after
notice of the intention to withdraw from federation had been
given to the Provincial Secretary. During the term of federa
tion, the federated colleges were prohibited from affiliation with
any other university. The constitution and work of the college
in federation was represented by University College. Univer
sity College continued to hold its separate corporate powers ;
its council consisted of the president, the professors, and the dean
of residence; and these were entrusted with full power for the
government of the college. The subjects of instruction assigned
to the college were Greek, Latin, French, German, English,
Oriental Languages, Moral Philosophy, and Ancient History.
The transfer of subjects from the college to the University, or
vice versa, required the unanimous consent of the Senate. The
entire Act involving these changes in the constitution of the

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 59

University was to take effect by proclamation of the Lieutenant-
Governor-in-Council ; but the sections relating to the estab
lishment of faculties of Law and Medicine were made to take
effect at once.

During the year, the Senate entered into an arrange
ment with the Toronto School of Medicine, already in
affiliation with the University, by which its professors became
the Medical faculty of the University. A similar arrangement
with the Law School was not consummated. On the nth of
April, 1889, the remaining sections of the Act were brought into
operation by the proclamation of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-
Council; and Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., was thereupon appointed
president of the University, while continuing to be ex officio
president of University College.

A prolonged conflict over the entrance of Victoria Univer
sity into federation was brought to a close at the General Con
ference of the Methodist Church in 1890; and on the I2th of
November, 1890, the proclamation of the Lieutenant-Go vernor-
in-Council was issued federating Victoria with the University of
Toronto. Immediately thereafter, its representatives took their
place on the University Senate. The buildings of Victoria in
Queen s Park were completed, in the autumn of 1892, at a cost
of $230,000, and constituted an important addition to the fine
group of university buildings.

The years that followed the entrance of Victoria College into
federation raised and solved another important constitutional
question. The federated University of Toronto then included
the following bodies : the University faculty of Arts, the Uni
versity faculty of Medicine, University College, Victoria College
with faculties of Arts and Theology, two theological colleges
Knox and Wycliffe closely associated with University Col
lege; St. Michael s College, which taught besides Theology two
university subjects and one college subject, belonging to the
department of Philosophy. There were also in affiliation a num
ber of professional and secondary schools. The hope was enter
tained by many, and sometimes expressed, that Victoria should
shortly relinquish her Arts faculty and become a theological
college. The Chancellor of the University of Toronto himself
had at an early stage of the negotiations given expression to
such a view in a public address at Convocation. Such a develop
ment would have overturned the fundamental principle of federa
tion, would have rendered many of its intricate provisions use
less, and would virtually have brought the University back to its
position in 1853, a single Arts college with a number of
affiliated theological schools. The success and rapid growth of

60 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Victoria as an Arts college, and the entrance of Trinity into
federation have rendered such an outcome impossible, and in
sured permanence to the comprehensive and adaptable constitu
tion attained through federation.

Before considering the further development of the consti
tution under federation we must direct attention to the con
sequent enlargement of its staff and equipment. In order to
make effective the sections of the Federation Act which con
templated the enlargement of the University, a joint committee
of the Board of Trustees and the Senate was appointed to report
on the state of the endowments and revenue, and also upon the
requirements of the University. Of the committee the Chan
cellor, the Honourable Edward Blake, was chairman, and the able
and exhaustive report submitted April i3th, 1891, was mainly
his work. After discussing income, expenditure, and available
resources (questions which have since been practically solved by
experience) the report proceeds to set forth the wants of the
University in buildings, apparatus, library, staff, and salaries.

The unfortunate fire of February i4th, 1890, had rendered
necessary the reconstruction of the Main Building, which was
carried out in accordance with the new requirements. These
involved a separate building for the library, the cost of which
was met by subscriptions from friends of the University. The
restoration of the Main Building and the erection of the Library
were completed in 1892. In consequence of the organization of
the faculty of Medicine, a new building, adapted to modern
needs, had in 1888 been erected for the Biological Department,
and in 1892 this was enlarged. A gymnasium was erected in
1894 and a chemical laboratory in 1895. The School of Practi
cal Science was also enlarged to double its original capacity. A
building for Mineralogy and Geology, a convocation hall, and a
residence were suggested. In the meantime temporary pro
vision was made for Mineralogy and Geology in the School of
Practical Science, and later in the Biological Building.

At the date of this report the staff of the University included
ten professors, three lecturers, and eleven fellows and assistants ;
that of University College included four professors, five lec
turers and three fellows in all, twenty-four in the University
and twelve in University College. The report recommended an
addition of five to the staff of the University, and four to that of
University College. At the same time a plan was proposed for the
adjustment of salaries, according to length of service and status,
and various advancements in status were recommended. Experi
ence has proved that this estimate of requirements was very
inadequate. The increase of students has been such that the

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 6l

Arts faculty of the University in the session 1904-05, with the
additions consequent upon the accession of Trinity, employs the
services of twenty-one professors and associate professors, twelve
lecturers and thirty-two instructors and assistants. The staff of
University College consists of eleven professors and associate
professors, and seven lecturers and instructors. That of Victoria
College consists of twelve professors and associate professors,
and two lecturers and instructors; that of Trinity College of
fifteen professors and lecturers. The entire staff now engaged
in the instruction of undergraduate and post-graduate students
in Arts thus consists of eighty instructors, with thirty-two
assistants, chiefly in laboratory and experimental work.*

As the anticipations of growth have been surpassed, so the
estimated resources have fallen short. The endowment from the
sale of lands had many years before reached its maximum, and
the rate of interest had progressively decreased. There now
remained, for expansion, only fees and the conversion of the
magnificent University Park into a source of income. By
doubling the fees paid by students, the income from this source
both to the colleges and to the University was greatly augmented.
A collapse in real estate defeated the project of leasing or
selling large portions of the Park, and it soon became apparent
that such a policy was inconsistent with future growth, which
will render needful for academic purposes more than the avail
able space. The federation scheme had originated from the
financial necessities of the University; its success rendered
financial aid from the Province more than ever imperative. Such
aid has been generously given. The story of what the Legis
lature has done for the University in this respect is outlined in a
later chapter.

We may now return to the development of the constitution
under federation. The points to which exception had been taken
by Victoria, and substantially by Trinity also, in 1885, were five
in number. The demand of compensation for loss by removal
had been dropped, and relief was afforded in the case of Victoria
by the grant of a site in the Park, and by the Government s pur
chase of the Cobourg property. The allotment of subjects be
tween University and College had been adjusted. There still
remained the question of the permanent representation of the
graduates on the Senate as members of colleges and not as a
single graduate body, and the question of permanence and com
plete equality of the Arts colleges in the federation. The
irregularity appeared in the common presidency and in the lack

See Appendix A., for a list of the members of the staff.

62 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

of definite distinction as to the buildings and finances, and in the
relation ex officio of the president of University College to the
University Council, also in the employment of a common regis
trar and other officers.

A step toward meeting the wishes of Victoria was taken
in 1898, when the separate representation of its graduates was
extended for an additional six years. In the meantime the pos
sibility of the permanence of several Arts colleges in a common
university had become apparent to all, and in the year 1900 a
movement was commenced for the inclusion of Trinity Univer
sity in the federation. The Reverend T. C. S. Macklem, a
gentleman known to be favourable to such a step, had in May of
that year been appointed Provost of Trinity University.
Negotiations for federation were commenced and important
changes looking to the perfecting of the federation system were
considered. The result was the passing of the University Act
of 1901. By this Act the entire constitution of the University
was revised, the defects of the Act of 1887 remedied, and a
number of important provisions introduced, which appeared to
be necessary for the efficiency of the University. As this Act
has recast and embodied the provisions of all preceding Acts,
and defines the present constitution of the University, it will be
of interest to give a summary of its provisions.

Under the supreme authority of the Crown vested in the
Lieutenant-Governor as Visitor, with powers which may be
exercised by commission, the University is governed by three
bodies with distinct functions.

1. In the Trustees, who are made a body corporate, the
property of the University is vested, with power to manage the
same, and to appoint a bursar, his assistants and all officers
engaged in the care of the building and grounds.

2. The academic work of the University is placed under the
control of the academic officers and of the Senate and Con
vocation. Of the academic officers, the chancellor is elected by
Convocation, the vice-chancellor by the Senate, and the presi
dent and professors are appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor-
in-Council. Convocation is composed of all graduates, including
those of federated universities. Convocation as a whole elects
the chancellor, and when divided into faculties and colleges
twenty-nine other members of the Senate. It has also power to
make regulations in regard to its own procedure and the duties
of its officers, to discuss all questions relating to the well-being
of the University, and to make representations thereon to the
Senate. These representations the Senate must consider and
report thereon to Convocation.

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 63

The Senate is composed ex officio of the Minister of Edu
cation, the chancellor, the chairman of the Board of Trustees,
the president of the university, the heads of all federated col
leges, the deans of the faculties, all ex-chancellors and ex-vice-
chancellors; also of the following appointed representatives:
three from the university faculty of Arts and Law, two from
the faculty of Medicine, two from each federated college not
represented in Convocation, and one from each college also elect
ing representatives in Convocation, one from the Law Society of
Ontario, and one from each affiliated school or college in pos
session of this privilege by its terms of affiliation ; also the fol
lowing elected members : twelve representatives of the gradu
ates in Arts of University College, five of Victoria College, five
of Trinity College, two of the graduates in Law, four of
the graduates in Medicine, one of graduates in Applied Science,
and two of the High School teachers of Ontario. The Senate
at present consists of seventy-one members.

In the Senate are vested the most important powers of the
University. It has authority to make statutes for the carrying
out of the work of the University and colleges, including the
courses of study, the publication of the calendar, the conduct of
examinations, the granting of degrees and certificates of pro
ficiency, the establishment and award of exhibitions, scholar
ships and prizes, the affiliation of schools and colleges, the effici
ency of professors, the regulation of its own proceedings, the
duties of its officers, and, in general, the promotion of the welfare
of the University. But the most important acts, both of the
Board of Trustees and of the Senate, must be submitted for the
approval of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council. It is worthy
of note that the Senate has usually exercised its power of
prescribing the curriculum on the advice of the professors and
instructors, as a committee of experts in the several departments
of instruction. Under the present Act, the power of discipline
exercised by the Senate does not extend beyond matters pertain
ing to the examinations and degrees. Students are amenable, for
their conduct in other respects, to the University Council, and to
their several colleges or faculties ; and no student can be admitted
to examination unless certified by his college for that purpose.
The chancellor, vice-chancellor and registrar, are the executive
officers of the Senate and give effect to its statutes and other
acts.

3. The third body concerned in the government of the Uni
versity is the University Council. Analogous to this and repre
sented on it, are the Councils of the several colleges. To the Coun
cil is assigned the discipline of the students, dispensation from

64 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

attendance on lectures, the control and arrangement of all lectures
and instruction, and the regulation of all societies and associa
tions of students in the University. The Council consists of the
president, the deans of faculties, heads of colleges, the senior
professors in each department of instruction of the University
and the librarian.

To the president is assigned supervision of the entire work
of instruction in the University. He is given large powers over
all assistants and servants, and is responsible for the safekeeping
of its property. He has power to make arrangements in all mat
ters regarding instruction and examinations not otherwise pro
vided for; and he reports annually to the Lieutenant-Governor-
in-Council, making such suggestions and recommendations as he
may deem expedient. The appointment of professors and other
instructors is also made on his recommendation. Analogous
powers are given to the Council and principal of University
College. The other colleges are governed according to the terms
of their several charters.

The Act of 1901 prepared the way for the entrance of
Trinity University into federation, the last sixteen sections of
the Act making special provision for the purpose. Several of
the most important objections of Trinity were removed; on
other matters power was given to the Trustees, the Senate and
the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council to enter into an agreement
with Trinity as to terms of federation. Special provision was
also made to secure the rights of its graduates and under
graduates. In lieu of compensation for loss by removal, a site
was secured to Trinity in the University Park, and when neces
sary, lectures of the University Arts faculty were to be dupli
cated for its students in the building of Trinity College.
Negotiations under these provisions were conducted during the
year 1902, and an agreement submitted to the Corporation of
Trinity University on June 25th, 1903; this was subsequently
ratified by the Senate of the University of Toronto, and approved
by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council.

Some of the articles of agreement affect Trinity alone and
are of interest only as indicating the advance in liberality since
1884. But three of them mark a new stage in the progress of
federation principles, and involve a permanent change in the
administration of the University. These are: (i) a scheme of
practical separation of finances as between the University and
University College; (2) the granting of all the colleges an equal
status in the common University Calendar, and, if necessary, a
complete separation of college from university officers ; a com
mon tariff of fees for all colleges is appended to this; (3) the

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 65

department of Religious Knowledge is given rank with the other
departments of instruction in the University curriculum.

Under this agreement the federation of Trinity was com
pleted by proclamation of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council,
the i8th of November, 1903, to take effect at once for the faculty
of Medicine and for the faculty of Arts on the ist of October,
1904.

By these arrangements the objections to the federation
scheme proposed in 1885 have been almost completely removed.
Not merely in constitutional provisions, but in the actual life of
the university, both of faculty and students, the growth of unity
is becoming apparent. Common university societies have come
into existence, and college societies have federated both for the
promotion of athletics and for the worthy and important objects
of the Y.M.C.A. The common moral and religious spirit of
the university has become a distinctive feature, and university
sermons of able preachers of all the churches are attended by
overflowing congregations of students.

The rectification of another of the failures of 1885 is by no
means so easy, and is, perhaps, now quite beyond our reach.
At the origin of federation in 1885, a hundred thousand dollars
would have covered the expense of the removal of Queen s to
Toronto and have made the federation scheme complete. We
speak with some confidence when we say that this was Principal
Grant s first and best thought. Since that date, the establish
ment of a School of Mines in Kingston has cost the Province
far more than twice that sum. It may also be questioned whether
this expenditure has added anything to the needed facilities for
higher education. With the department of Mining Engineering
in the School of Practical Science at Toronto, and the facilities
afforded by the richly equipped department of Applied Science
at McGill, the provision for this class of work in Canada would
appear to be ample. When competition passes a certain point,
and especially when maintained with insufficient resources, it
detracts from the highest perfection of work. The expenditure
referred to has given, for a population of two millions, a second
university doing good work. But it may fairly be questioned if
it has added either to the total number of young men receiving
a university education, or to the perfection of their intellectual
training. We believe the same work would have been done and
with greatly enlarged facilities by Queen s in Toronto. The
work of Victoria has nearly tripled since coming to Toronto, and
the addition of the intellectual strength, as well as the political
influence of Queen s, would have greatly helped to give Ontario
a university inferior to none on the continent.
5

66 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

But while we may not yet be at the end of our university
problem, while once more, as in the past, we may be called to
wait or to accept less than was once within reach, because we
were not willing to pay the full price when our sibylline book
of fate was proffered, yet we have achieved substantial success.
At least three-fourths of the population of the Province have
united their interests in higher education in the provincial uni
versity, and of 6,057 graduates in Arts, who have passed through
the universities of Ontario, 4,735 are now enrolled in the Uni
versity of Toronto.

As another result of the unity of sentiment, and of the united
efforts of the great body of graduates, the wave of indifference
to higher education, which a few years ago threatened to carry
us on to the shallows of intellectual inferiority, is now turned
back, and once more the University is sailing in deeper and safer
waters. In our colleges, religion, morality and personal culture
have their fullest scope. Through the moral and social life of
the colleges, we think the problem of the best results of univer
sity life for women may also find an easy solution. In the col
lege the power of personal influence in education finds its field.
The springing up of residential colleges, not so large as to be
unwieldy, will add greatly to the moral, religious and social
influence of the University. All this can be accomplished be
cause the variety of colleges offers freedom of choice and
naturally groups congenial spirits, whose ideals agree with those
of the college which they may choose ; while, on the other hand,
the University admits of indefinite increase in perfection of
work and of extension of curriculum to the utmost limits of
human knowledge.

Before giving a final summary of our forces for university
work, a word is necessary as to the contribution made by the
colleges to the strength of the University staff. Each college has
its own faculty, the Arts colleges covering the full work
assigned to University College by the Federation Act. But this
does not necessarily imply a duplication of all college work. By a
system of inter-collegiate exchange the varied talents and special
scholarship of the different members of the staff may be made to
add strength to the entire university. Every college which
brings even one man of eminence in his department, is a source
of added strength to the University; while, by reason of com
petition, no college can afford to keep inferior men on its staff.

Around this centre of general education and culture are
gathered the professional faculties and schools. The profes
sional faculties are two in number, Medicine and Applied Science

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 67

and Engineering. The professional schools federated or affili
ated with the University are thirteen, viz., five in Theology; two
in Music; one each, in Law, Pedagogy, Agriculture, Dentistry,
Pharmacy and Veterinary Surgery. Provision has already been
made, or is being made, for the admission of other branches of
Applied Science, such as Household Science, Forestry and Com
merce, either as affiliated schools or as departmental courses in
the University.

The following statistics from the President s report for the
academic year ending June 3Oth, 1904, will serve to give some
indication of the extent of the work of the University. It should
be borne in mind that, at this date, Trinity is not yet included
in the enumeration as regards either the faculty of Arts or the
faculty of Medicine:

STUDENTS IN ARTS.

(1) B.A. Course:

Regular 777

Occasional 182

Graduate 35

(2) Ph.D. Course 18

1,012

STUDENTS IN MEDICINE.

Regular 631

Occasional 90

721

STUDENTS IN APPLIED SCIENCE.

Regular 398

Occasional 4

402

2,135

STUDENTS IN AFFILIATED COLLEGES.

Ontario Agricultural College :

Regular Students 595

Royal College of Dental Surgeons 190

Ontario College of Pharmacy 140

Toronto College of Music (proceeding to the degree

of Mus. Bac. ) I

926

Total 3,061

68 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

CANDIDATES EXAMINED.

Arts 1,039

Ph.D i

Medicine 593

Law 27

Applied Science and Engineering 375

Pedagogy 2

Agriculture 22

Dentistry 164

Pharmacy 71

Music 367

Physical Training I

Household Science 9

Total 2,671

DEGREES CONFERRED.

LL.D. (Hon.) 14

Ph.D i

M.A 30

B.A 141

M.D 5

M.B 108

LL.B 12

D.D.S 56

B.A.Sc 19

B.S.A 21

D. Pjed i

B. Psed i

Phm. B 53

462
DIPLOMAS AND CERTIFICATES.

Engineering 7

Local Examinations in Music 282

Licentiate in Music 2

Physical Culture i

Total 355

To this may be added some statistics, from the same report,
to show the recent growth* of the University:

* For a fuller exhibit of the growth of the University, see the tables in the Appendix
to this volume.

DEVELOPMENT, 1887-1904 69

FACULTY OF ARTS.

1891-2. 1903-4.

Professors and Associate Professors 24 42

Lecturers g 17

Assistants 1 1 28

44 87

1891-2. 1903-4.

Students in B.A. Course 545 777

Occasional Students 134 182

Graduate Students 35

Candidates for Ph.D 18

679 1,012

FACULTY of MEDICINE.

1891-2. 1903-4.

Professors and Associate Professors 16 38

Demonstrators and Assistants 13 31

29 69

1891-2. 1903-4.

Regular Students 286 631

Occasional Students 90

286 721

FACULTY OF APPLIED SCIENCE.

1891-2. 1903-4.

Professors 3 6

Lecturers 4 6

Assistants 2 9

9 21

1891-2. 1903-4.

Regular Students ! jg 398

Special Students g A

126 402

The value of the work which is thus being done for the coun
try needs only to be known to receive its proper appreciation.
The complexity of our modern civilization requires that every
nation claiming a place in the front rank of modern progress
shall be furnished with a sufficient supply of skilled men in all

70 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the special departments of human industry, and that in each case
skill shall be based not only on experience, but also on scientific
knowledge. We need to-day not only a high average of intel
ligence among the whole people, but also the highest special per
fection in the several arts and sciences. The lack of this will
surely condemn us to inferiority and ultimate defeat in the race
of international competition. The University becomes from this
point of view the vital centre of the life of the state, and no
price can be too great to pay for its highest perfection.

Finally, in this common work federation has made the
state, the Christian churches, and private enterprise and liberal
ity, all mutually helpful to each other on sound principles of
mutual independence. Public funds have very largely provided
for the central University, University College and the School
of Practical Science, at an outlay of over $4,000,000 on capital
account, and an annual expenditure of over $100,000. Profes
sional enterprise maintains the faculty of Medicine at an annual
cost of $64,000. The Agricultural and Normal Colleges are
maintained by the State at an annual expenditure of nearly
$100,000. The other affiliated professional schools are all the
result of private or professional enterprise, and have involved
a capital outlay of about $300,000. The other colleges and
theological schools are the creation of the churches and repre
sent in capital $3,000,000, and an annual expenditure of over
$100,000. The University of Toronto, on the federation prin
ciple, represents to the people of Ontario a combined capital of
over $7,000,000, and an annual expenditure of nearly $500,000
for the higher education of students drawn from all parts of the
country and of the Dominion. Such a result in an institution
whose first foundations were laid but little more than sixty
years ago we may regard with patriotic satisfaction, and with
the most earnest solicitude that her work may be carried forward
to the highest perfection.

CHAPTER IV

OUTLINE OF THE FINANCIAL HISTORY OF THE

UNIVERSITY

IN any attempt to sketch the financial history of the Univer
sity for the seventy-five years which have elapsed since the
Crown endowment to King s College was made, it is obvious
that only the broad outlines can be presented. The early
records of the financial transactions of the institution are neither
as complete nor as intelligible as could be desired, and the more
or less imperfect systems of bookkeeping which prevailed for
some years render it difficult to ascertain results. It may be said,
however, that there is but little of general financial interest in
the first few years, beyond the facts connected with the granting
of the endowment and the realizing of money therefrom, since it
was some years before the organization of the University, as
such, was completed. The records of later years, the last fifty
particularly, are in good condition. Fortunately the fire which
partially destroyed the University building in 1890 did not
affect these, the Bursar s office being at that time on Simcoe
Street. Had they been consumed in that blaze, as certain of the
academic records were, the loss from an historic, as well as a
business point of view, would have been very great. It was pos
sible after the fire to supplement, to some extent, the academic
records from outside sources. This could not have been the case,
had the books of account, the old title-deeds, maps, plans and
original documents of many kinds in the Bursar s charge, perished
in the flames.

The financial history of the University does not begin until
1828. In January of that year letters patent were issued to the
University, then known as King s College at York, granting an
endowment of 225,944 acres of land, being portions of various
townships throughout the Province. It would appear to be the
case that this quantity of land was not as great as that originally
intended to be set apart for the endowment of the University.
Moreover, the endowment in land was to have been supple
mented by a grant of f 1,000 sterling per annum for sixteen
years, to form a fund for the erection of buildings. This money
grant was paid for a term of four and a half years only, and then
suspended. The facts relating to the deficiency in the land grant

7i

72 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

and the premature suspension of the money payments are set
forth in detail in the reports of a special Committee of the
Senate, of which Mr. Thomas Hodgins, K.C., was chairman,
presented to that body in 1895, and subsequently laid before the
Government and the Legislative Assembly, which passed an Act
in 1897 granting to the University of Toronto a sum of $7,000
per annum in extinction of these claims.

To return to the original endowment the conversion into
money of these Crown lands was, of course, the first necessity,
and was proceeded with immediately. In the year in which the
patent was issued, 1828, sales of some lots were made, and so
rapidly did the work progress that by the year 1855, the end of
the first quarter century, there had been sold 186,444 acres, or
nearly nine-tenths of the whole grant, at an aggregate of $1,175,-
536. The sales went on more slowly for the next twenty-five
years, by which time (in 1880) 221,701 acres had been sold at
an aggregate of $1,473,058. After 1880, the sales further
diminished, and the endowment is now ( 1904) practically all
sold. The total sum realized has been, in round figures, $1,500,-
ooo. There remain a few acres in the Townships of Thurlow
and Hope, now within the limits of Belleville and Port Hope,
respectively, laid out as town lots, and estimated to be worth
about $8,000; also some other lands, mostly drowned, of small
monetary value. The gross acreage of the Crown grant was
eventually somewhat diminished by losses on re-survey, and by
the fact that a few of the lots were not saleable through being
under water.

Next in importance to the endowment comes the beautiful
site occupied by the present University buildings. This was
one of the earliest investments out of the proceeds of the land
sales. The King s College Council in 1829 bought from Messrs.
Boulton, Powell, and Elmsley, the north halves of park lots Nos.
n, 12 and 13, containing slightly over one hundred and fifty
acres, now in the heart of the City of Toronto, embracing the
present University enclosure and the property known as the
Queen s Park. The price paid was about $16,000. They also
acquired for a small sum, as approaches to this property, the two
avenues from Yonge and Queen Streets, which have since been
dedicated to the city for use as public streets. The Council pro
ceeded to lay out and put in order these grounds, and had ex
pended on them up to January, 1850, some $59,000 (including
the original price), reduced by amounts received for pasturage,
etc., to $56,000. In 1859 a lease for 999 years of the portion
now called the Queen s Park was made to the City of Toronto.
The two crescents surrounding the Park, the North Drive, and

FINANCIAL HISTORY 73

some other portions were laid out and leased as building lots;
a few blocks have been sold, and the remainder is reserved for
University purposes.

The valuation of these lands (not including those sold) at
present standing in the books of the University (based in the
case of the leased lands on rentals capitalized at 5 per cent., and
in the case of the remainder on offers made for portions of it)
is $1,361,971.13. This valuation is of some twelve years stand
ing, and may or may not represent land values of to-day ; but the
potential value of the leased lands is very great owing to the
low figures at which the earlier leases were granted, and would
undoubtedly offset any overvaluation of the lands reserved for
University purposes. Looked at as a whole, this early purchase
could scarcely have proved more advantageous. Intended
primarily as a site for the University, it has admirably fulfilled
that purpose. It has afforded space for the group of academic
buildings clustering about the lawn, has provided the people
of Toronto with a valuable breathing spot in the Queen s Park,
and has besides proved profitable as a revenue-producing asset.

Coming now to the question of buildings, and omitting more
than passing reference to the fact that occasional expenditure
was incurred for temporary accommodation of classes, the first
University building proper, for which tenders were asked in
1838, was erected in 1842, almost on the site of the present Par
liament Buildings, at a cost of some $56,000. Only one wing,
however, was finished, and though a quantity of building
material was purchased for the remaining portion, it was not
proceeded with. The present University building was begun in
1856 and finished in 1858-9, at a cost of, approximately, $350,-
ooo ; to which expenses of fittings, library and museum, added
another $50,000. After the fire of February i 4 th, 1890, it was
restored at a cost of $228,000, towards which the Government
contributed $160,000, the balance being made up from the in
surance on the building. For thirty years this building sufficed
for the University s needs. It was not until 1889 that the erec
tion of the Biological Building was commenced. The building
and its Museum wing were erected in 1889-92, at a cost of
$130,000; the Library Building in 1892 at a cost of $110,000,
generously contributed to by subscriptions after the fire; the
Gymnasium Building in 1894 at a cost of $36,000, also aided
slightly by subscriptions; the Chemical Building in 1895 at a
cost of $77,000, and the Medical Building in 1902-3 at a cost of
$125.000. These figures do not include equipment, on which
(including the Library) there has been expended over $200,-
ooo in the last ten or twelve years.

74

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The accumulating funds from the sale of endowment lands
were from the beginning invested in securities, principally de
bentures, occasional investments being made in landed property,
most of which was resold, and in mortgages. In more recent years
a few business properties in Toronto were bought, some of which
are still retained and yield satisfactory ground rents. The erec
tion of the various buildings before mentioned has of course
necessitated the withdrawal of capital from time to time to meet
their cost. To shield the endowment against losses upon invest
ments there has been reserved at different times from the
revenues of the last twenty years a Contingent Fund of some
$30,000, which has proved more than sufficient to meet the
demands upon it, the investments having been remarkably free
from serious losses. This fund still has at its credit over $18,000.

The income of the University may be divided into three
classes: (i) revenue from lands and investments, (2) fees, (3)
Government aid. For some years the first source alone existed,
later the first and second items were available, and of recent
years the generosity of the Government has had to be appealed
to in ever-increasing measure.

The following table exhibits the income and expenditure of
the University at intervals since 1855. The years 1855 and 1880
are taken as being practically the quarter and half century
periods since the endowment became productive; after 1880 the
intervals are closer :

i8S5

1880

1890

1900

1904

Income from Endowments
and Investments . . .
Income from Fees
Government Aid

Income Expenditures
Salaries and Pensions .
Maintenance Expenses.

$59,352 oo

$65,526 oo

5-371 00

$78,050 65

17,515 84

$66,450 22

44,702 24
10,619 46

$62,039 88
59,850 40
80,988 58

$59,352 oo

31,800 oo
26,856 oo

$70,897 03

37,106 oo
25,248 oo

$95,566 49
60,282 oo

29,473 17

$121,771 92
98,990 85

36,730 02

$202,878 86

125,249 20
77,629 66

$58,656 oo

$62,354 oo

$89.755 17

$135,720 87

$202,878 86

Little need be said as to the figures here shown ; they speak for
themselves.

A word of comment is necessary, however, as to the item
of fees. The first few years after the organization of 1842 seem
to show an average receipt from fees of nearly $4,000 per

FINANCIAL HISTORY 75

annum, as in a return of 1850 the total sum collected for fees
and dues in the seven years to that time is stated as 6,427
($25,708). This amount, however, must represent fees in all
faculties then existent, Arts, Law, Medicine and Divinity, and
also presumably includes Residence dues. For a few years after
the reorganization of 1853, no receipt whatever from fees ap
pears in the accounts, hence the blank in the column for 1855.
Fees were at that time paid directly to the professors as part of
their emoluments, and the item did not again go through the
Bursar s books until 1859-60, at which time receipts appear in
sums of about $500 a year. These are called in the accounts
" Matriculation fees," but no doubt included also any fees paid
for the conferring of degrees. In 1864 the Council of Univer
sity College passed a statute, as the result of which, upon the
opinion of the Attorney-General of Upper Canada to that effect
in 1866, the fees for lectures became payable to the bursar.
The fee for the General Arts course was then $10.00, with some
modifications for occasional students. The increase in this item
may be traced as an instance of the gradual augmentation of
fees. Remaining at $10.00 until 1883, the ^ ee f r the General
course then became $20.00; in 1893, $25.00; in 1895, $3- oo
and in 1898, $36.00. At this figure it stands to-day. Various
increases have likewise taken place in the fee charged for
matriculation, examinations, and degrees, which it would take
too long to detail ; but of course the growth shown by the table
is not due to increases in the scale alone. Many new courses are
now open to students, laboratory work has much increased, and
chief of all causes, the expansion in the number of students has
contributed to swell the total. It will be observed that, even
since 1880, the increase is nearly twelvefold. This increment,
unfortunately, does not mean profit; the expenditure has also
grown, and, of late years, has grown much faster than the
revenue. The table shows this side of the account for the same
periods as the revenue.

Such are the demands upon a university nowadays that it
takes a long purse to meet them, and in the case of the Univer
sity of Toronto the income from endowments and fees is now
quite inadequate to cover the annual expenditures. The increas
ing measure of state aid thus rendered necessary in recent years
is, perhaps, the most striking feature of the University s finan
cial history, and leads naturally to the question of benefactions
generally. In addition to the grant of $160,000 towards the
restoration of the Main Building already referred to, the Gov
ernment, in 1897, granted an annual sum of $7,000 as compensa
tion for certain claims presented by the University, mainly in

76 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

reference to deficiencies in the quantity of land covered by the
Crown patent of 1828 and similar matters, already referred to in
the early part of this article. The Government also set aside in
the same year, for the benefit of the University, six townships
of land in New Ontario, the return from which up to the present
has been $21,651.94, an average of slightly over $3,000 per
annum. In 1901 the three scientific departments of Chemistry,
Physics, and Mineralogy and Geology were taken over by the
Government as direct charges, relieving the University of their
maintenance, which, in 1904, amounted to the sum of
$42,433.18. In addition, since 1902, the annual deficits on
general account have been paid by the Government.

The next principal item in the list of benefactions is the
Scholarship foundations. These amount to some $83,000, afford
ing, with certain annual donations, the means of awarding cash
scholarships, totalling in 1904 upwards of $5,000. Many of
these scholarships carry also free tuition in whole or in part.

Contributions towards building funds after the fire of 1890
amounted to some $61,000 for the Library Building, and $2,400
towards the Gymnasium. Towards the restoration of the
Library proper, there has been received $30,302.14, and dona
tions since for specific departments in the Library aggregate
$11,000 additional. Towards the Museum, cash donations of
$1,725 have been received. The Physical Laboratory has bene
fited by cash donations to the extent of $2,290, and the Pathologi
cal Laboratory to the extent of $1,206.92. As the nucleus of a
fund for the extension of the Residence there was contributed
some years ago $684.00, since augmented by accumulating in
terest to upwards of $1,000.00; while the University College
Women s Residence Association have recently paid over to the
Trustees some $7,000, which they have collected towards a
Women s Residence. Towards the Convocation Hall a com
mittee of the Alumni Association have on hand some $30,000
in cash out of subscriptions exceeding $50,000. The Govern
ment has undertaken to assist the two latter objects, in the case
of the Women s Residence by setting aside more land, the pro
ceeds of sales to be reserved for this purpose, and in the case of
the Convocation Hall by a grant of $50,000.

Donations of books for the Library and specimens for the
Museum are to be found detailed in the annual Calendar, while
almost at the moment of writing the announcement is made that
Mr. B. E. Walker, one of the Trustees of the University, has
donated his valuable collection of palseontological specimens and
literature to the University, and that Mr. William Mackenzie

FINANCIAL HISTORY 77

has given $3,000 for the purchase of a collection of Cambrian
fossils and cases for the same.*

As a conclusion to this brief survey of the principal points
in the financial history of the University, it will be fitting to
give a condensed statement of the position of the institution at
the close of the financial year, 1904-1905. The balance sheet of
that year shows that the assets of the University are:

Site lands, academic buildings, equipment and

furniture $2,131,256 13

Lands at present unproductive 38,302 oo

Leased properties 504,796 06

Investments, cash and accounts receivable 858,035 27

A total of $3.532,389 46

Deducting the sum of the various trust funds, scholarship
endowments, etc., for which the University is directly liable,
amounting to $216,464.76, leaves the figures of $3,315,924.70
as representing the general endowment, the net assets of the
University of Toronto at the opening of her fourth quarter cen
tury of existence.

* For some additional facts as to benefactions see Appendix E.

CHAPTER V
THE ARTS FACULTY

IN this chapter and those which follow, the general account
which has already been given of the origin of the University, its
endowment, its constitution and its relations to the Province
and the denominations, is supplemented by an account of its
actual work as an educational institution. Of this work, the
earliest, most constant, and most central part is that covered by
the Faculty of Arts. As the varying and complicated relations
of the University and the colleges prevent this subject being
treated as a unit, the present chapter will include such matters
as either have been specially under the control of the Univer
sity proper, in other words, of the Senate, or have been shared
in common by the colleges, and, therefore, best come under a
category that includes them all.

THE CURRICULUM. On the 26th of April, 1837, Dr.
Strachan, as President, laid before the Council of King s Col
lege a general plan of instruction for the University. " In
drawing up this plan," he says, " I have availed myself
of a statement of the arrangements for conducting the
various departments of King s College, London, as they
appear to agree much better with the requirements of this coun
try than those of the more ancient universities of England. I
have at the same time examined the methods adopted in the
Scotch and American universities, and introduced such useful
hints as they appear to suggest." As, at the organization of the
University in 1842-3, this plan was followed only in its general
outlines, it is with the regulations under which King s College
actually entered on its work that we will begin.

The academic year extended from the first Thursday in
October to the third Tuesday in July, and was divided into three
terms : Michaelmas, Hilary, and Easter. The candidate for
the B.A. degree was required to keep nine terms, and to pass
three examinations subsequent to matriculation.

The requirements for matriculation are contained in a
statute of October 28th, 1842: that no student shall be matricu
lated under sixteen years of age ; that the candidate must pass a
previous examination by the Vice-President (or in case that

78

THE ARTS FACULTY 79

office shall cease, by the President) in the Greek and Latin lan
guages and in Mathematics; the particular subjects for examina
tion shall be appointed by the Vice-President. The character of
the examination is more clearly indicated in the specification for
matriculation in 1843: "Two Greek and two Latin authors
(one of the authors prose and the other verse), and in Mathe
matics the first two books of Euclid s Elements and simple and
quadratic equations." This general outline is not, however,
exactly followed in the actual prescription of work for examina
tion; in 1846, for example, we find required one book each of
Homer, of Xenophon, of Virgil, and of Ovid; Lucian s Vita,
Charon and Timon; Sallust s Belhtm Catilinarium; translation
into Latin prose; Euclid, Book I.; elementary rules in
Algebra; Arithmetic. For first class, additional work is
laid down: another book of Homer, a book of Horace s
Odes, translation into Latin verse, Euclid, Book II., and
Algebra to the end of quadratic equations. For the under
graduate student, works of four or five classical writers
are prescribed in each of the three Years, also Mathe
matics, Physics and Chemistry; besides Whately s "Rhetoric,"
Locke s " Essay on the Understanding," Paley s " Moral Phil
osophy and Evidences," and some biblical literature. In addition
to this fixed course, there is further work required in each depart
ment from candidates for prizes and honours. The winners of
Honours are classified, in imitation of Oxford, as either in Litteris
Humanioribus or in Disciplinis Mathematicis et Physicis. On the
classical side, the examinations indicate a high standard of excel
lence; on the mathematical-physical side the subjects were
treated in what seems now (largely no doubt from the
great general advance in knowledge and methods) a popular
and superficial fashion. Junior Sophisters were asked to " ex
plain what is meant by a ray of light and a pencil of light,"
" what is meant by a lens," to " show how the inverted image of
a distant object is formed by a concave spherical mirror." The
requirements in pure mathematics do not compare in difficulty
and extent with those at present in force. The general features
of the King s College curriculum were retained in the re
constructed University of Toronto. But with the new order of
things in 1853, and the large addition to the staff, there appears
another type of curriculum, from which the one at present in
existence has been derived through a gradual series of changes.
The character and subsequent development of this curriculum
of 1853, we proceed to consider.

ENTRANCE. In the first place, the undergraduate course was
lengthened to four years, the extension being rather at

8O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the beginning than at the end. This seems to have
been a judicious attempt to meet the condition of educa
tion in this country. Of King s College, Upper Canada College
had been the main feeder; it seems likely that only with diffi
culty could other schools impart the high grade of scholarship
in Classics expected of matriculants. There can at least be no
doubt that the broadening and modernization of the course in
1854 brought the University into closer touch with the spirit
and needs of the Province. The four years course involved the
increase of examinations to the five which still exist : Matricu
lation (or Junior Matriculation), First Year (or Senior Matricu
lation), Second, Third, and Fourth (or Final, or B.A.) Examina
tion. Originally neither attendance upon lectures nor residence
was required. Not only so, but candidates might enter at the
Second Year Examination; this privilege was extended by the
regulations of 1859 so that a candidate might enter in any year
of the course, or even at the Final Examination. Certain sub
jects of the earlier years, not covered by the later examinations,
were in these cases required, as well as greater maturity; thus
while a junior matriculant need only have completed his four
teenth year, and might, therefore, receive his degree at the com
pletion of his eighteenth year, the candidate entering at the
Third Examination must be twenty years old, or, if entering at
the Final, twenty-five. By the regulations of 1864, junior
matriculants were required to have completed their fifteenth
year; and attendance at an affiliated college was imposed upon
all undergraduates except in cases where the Senate might see
fit for special reasons to grant dispensation. Yet the freedom
to enter at any examination was still continued until the regula
tions of 1877, when, as at present, Entrance was limited to
Junior and Senior Matriculation. In 1859, undergraduates in
attendance on affiliated colleges were required to present them
selves for examination at the close of the Second and Fourth
Years only, the certificate of the College being accepted for the
other two examinations; this regulation held until 1877. ^ n
1885 there is a similar recognition of the college in the provision
that the Second and Third Examinations are, in the case of
students of the college, to be conducted by the instructors con
cerned, conjointly with associate examiners appointed by the
Senate.

From the beginning, there was in the prescription of work
for all five examinations a Fixed Course, which must be taken
by every student, and additional work in each subject which
was taken only by students seeking special distinction. Already
in the curriculum of 1859, a modification of the system is intro-

THE ARTS FACULTY 8 1

duced : candidates who have displayed special excellence in the
examination upon the additional work are allowed to omit cer
tain parts of the Fixed Course. This principle is recognized
more and more in successive curricula, and resulted in establish
ing, on the one side, a course of varied and general character
called the Pass (subsequently General) Course, and, on the other,
a number of highly specialized courses known as the Honour
Courses. The latter are commonly regarded as much more diffi
cult than the former, and the practice (which is seemingly for
the first time formulated in the regulations of 1864) of consign
ing candidates who fail in obtaining Honours (i.e., fifty per cent.
of the marks in their Honour work) into the Pass Course, has
served to confirm the idea of the inferiority of the latter. The
later developments of the curriculum are specially marked by
the multiplication and increased specialization of the Honour
Courses.

In the Junior Matriculation Examination there has seem
ingly been a gradual increase (unless in the case of Classics) in
the extent and difficulty of the prescribed work, to correspond
with the increasing efficiency of the schools.

In 1854 the necessary subjects were Greek, Latin, Arith
metic, Algebra (the first four rules), Euclid, Book I., English
Grammar and Composition, History and Geography. For the
year 1855, there is added to the Fixed Course " a popular know
ledge of the elements of Natural Philosophy and Chemistry,"
but this does not reappear in the curriculum of 1859. For
Honours in Classics, Latin Verse was required; in 1869 an
alternative was granted, a paper on Latin Grammar; presently
Latin Verse ceases to count for scholarships, although a prize
of $15.00 is offered to encourage its cultivation; in 1891, Latin
Verse has wholly disappeared. The growing importance of
Modern languages is evidenced in a long series of regulations.
In 1854, French alone was required, and from candidates for
scholarships only. In 1855, French became part of the Fixed
Course. In 1877, it is provided that French and German may
be substituted for Greek by students who intend to take any
Honour Course other than Classics or Mental and Moral
Science. In 1885, this option is extended to students entering
the Pass Course; in the same year it is provided that the candi
date may take an examination in one of the following : Physics.
Chemistry, Botany. In the curriculum of 1891, the following
subjects are required for Pass Matriculation: Latin, Mathe
matics, English, History, and Geography, and one of the follow
ing groups: (a) Greek, (6) French and German, (c) French
and either Physics or Chemistry, (a") German and either Physics

6

82 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

or Chemistry. In 1895 the prescription is Latin, English,
History, Mathematics, French or German, and either ( i ) Greek
or (2) the second modern language with Physical Science
(Physics and Chemistry). Finally, in 1899, the prescription
became English, Latin, History, Mathematics, and any two of the
following: Greek, French, German, Experimental Science.

Other additions to Pass Matriculation were simple equa
tions in 1864; quadratics in 1877; and Euclid II. and III. in
the same year. In this curriculum of 1877, which is one of the
most notable of the series, English Literature appears for the
first time at Matriculation in the form of specified poetical selec
tions for study. Growing Canadian feeling is indicated by the
note in the curriculum of 1885, to the effect that English
History " is understood as embracing Colonial History." In
1896 Canadian History is specifically mentioned.

Some of the later changes in matriculation have been due to
the assimilation of various examinations established for dif
ferent purposes in the schools of the Province. Not only did the
universities, the Medical and the Legal professions have each
its own prescription for matriculation, but there were special
examinations for teachers certificates, and for testing the work
of the High Schools. In course of time, such of these examina
tions as were under the control of the Education Department
were, in some measure, unified, and were entrusted to a single
central board of examiners. In 1886, the Senate of the Univer
sity expressed its opinion that it was desirable " to provide a
scheme for united action in the Matriculation examinations of
the University with the Examinations for First and Second
Class Teachers." Accordingly, after conference with the Minis
ter, the Senate passed a statute providing for the holding of the
Matriculation examinations and the Teachers examinations
simultaneously, and for the acceptance of the latter examinations
pro tanto. A further step was taken when a joint board was
created, consisting of eight members, four nominated annually by
the Senate of the University, and four by the Minister of Educa
tion. This Board appointed Examiners and Associate Ex
aminers for " The High School Leaving and University
Matriculation Examinations." The first examination under its
control was held in 1891. For the Joint Board, there was sub
stituted, by a section of the Public and High Schools Act of
1896, the Educational Council, which consists of twelve mem
bers, six appointed by the Senate of the University of Toronto,
and six by the Education Department. The Senate accepts the
examinations, conducted under the supervision of this Board,
upon the work prescribed by the regulations of the University;

THE ARTS FACULTY 83

through this gate the greater number of matriculants pass,
although the University holds a supplemental examination of
its own.

THE UNDERGRADUATE COURSE. By the curriculum of 1854,
for each of the four years of the undergraduate
course a certain amount of work was prescribed in
each of the five departments : Classics, Mathematics, Modern
Languages and History, Metaphysics and Ethics, Natural
Science. But after the First Year the candidate might select
either Classics or Modern Languages, and in the Final Year
either Mathematics or Science. In addition, Rhetoric was
required in the Second Year, and Civil Polity (viz., the elements
of Political Philosophy, Paley s "Political Philosophy," and Mill s
" Political Economy ") in the Second, Third, and Fourth Years.
From candidates for honours and scholarships, additional work
in each subject was demanded. At the final examination in
six honour departments, viz., (i) Classics, (2) Mathematics,
(3) Metaphysics and Ethics and Civil Polity, (4) Chemistry,
Zoology and Botany, (5) Chemistry, Mineralogy and Geology,
(6) Modern Languages and History, a gold medal was awarded
to the candidate standing first in First Class, and a silver medal
to each of the other candidates in the First Class. Oriental
Languages were included in the curriculum, and prizes offered
for proficiency in the subject; but it formed no part of the
work of the B.A. degree until 1864, when these languages
were introduced as an option in the regular course. In the
curriculum of 1859, the two scientific departments mentioned
above were grouped together under the name of Natural
Sciences, the candidate being allowed to select any two of the
three branches : Chemistry, Natural History, Mineralogy and
Geology.

With the curriculum of 1859 begins the practice of per
mitting an Honour candidate to restrict his range of studies, in
consideration of the additional work in his special department;
it is provided that, after his First Year, a student who has ob
tained Honours may omit certain subjects of the Fixed Course
in his Second and Third Years, and all such subjects in his
Fourth Year. In 1864, the privilege of restricting his course
is extended, so that in case a candidate obtains Honours in two
departments he may omit all other subjects except Natural
Theology and Evidences of Christianity. These two subjects
had, in 1859, been substituted for a part of the Metaphysics
and Ethics of the Fixed Course, and they continued to form a
part of it until the curriculum of 1877. In 1874, a certain con
centration was permitted to those who were not candidates for

84 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Honours, by the provision that they may confine themselves in
their Final Year to any three departments of the Fixed Course,
but two of these must be selected from the four: Classics,
Mathematics, Modern Languages, Natural Science.

In 1877 the curriculum was remodelled. The distinction be
tween the Fixed and various Honour Courses was for the first
time fully stated : " There are two ordinary modes of pro
ceeding to the degree of B.A., viz. : ( i ) By taking a Pass
Course; or (2) by taking an Honour Course." The Fixed or, as
it is now called, the Pass Course included, in Classics, the ex
amination of each of the four years; in Mathematics, the first
two years and also the Third, unless Mental Science were sub
stituted; in English, three years; in History, two years; in
Modern Languages, two years; in Natural Sciences, two years;
in Mental Science, two years and a third, unless Mathematics
were substituted. The Honour departments were the five which
had long been distinguished by the assignment of medals in the
final examination, viz. : Classics, Mathematics, Modern Lan
guages with History, Natural Sciences, Mental and Moral
Science with Civil Polity. It is provided that candidates who
fail in Honours may be transferred to the Pass Course. In 1885,
we find for the first time " the theological options " ; Biblical
Greek, Biblical Literature, Apologetics and Church History are
allowed to be substituted for certain subjects of the Pass Course;
in these cases, certificates from affiliated colleges are accepted in
lieu of examination by the University. At the same date, French
and German are permitted as an option for Pass Greek. In 1888
Oriental Languages is added to the list of Honour departments.

In 1891 the Pass Course received what is, to all intents and
purposes, its present form :

First Year. Latin, English, Mathematics; any two of the
three Languages : Greek, French, German ; any one of the three
Sciences : Chemistry, Biology, Geology.

Second Year. Latin, English, History, Philosophy,
Physics ; any two of the three languages : Greek, French, German.

Third Year. Latin, English; any two of the three lan
guages: Greek, French, German; any two of the three depart
ments : History and Political Science, Philosophy, Physics.

Fourth Year.Lzim, English; any two of the three lan
guages : Greek, French, German ; any two of the three depart
ments: Political Science, Philosophy, Mathematics and Physics.

Note. Hebrew may be substituted for French or German
in each of the four years.

Two new Honour Departments were introduced: Political
Science, and Chemistry and Mineralogy. To these were added,

THE ARTS FACULTY 85

in 1895, History, and English and History; in 1896, Physics
and Chemistry; in 1903, Biological and Physical Science, and
Physics; in 1904, Greek and Hebrew. There are, therefore, alto
gether fourteen Honour Courses, viz., according to the present
nomenclature: (i) Classics, (2) Greek and Hebrew, (3)
Semitic Languages, (4) Modern Languages, (5) English and
History, (6) History, (7) Political Science, (8) Philosophy,
(9) Mathematics and Physics, (10) Physics, (n) Biological
and Physical Sciences, (12) Biology, (13) Chemistry and
Mineralogy, (14) Geology and Mineralogy. In 1903 two
divisions were created in Modern Languages whereby, after his
First Year, the candidate may specialize either on the Teutonic
or the Romance side.

In 1904 certain new options were admitted in the General
Course, which now consists of the following subjects :

First Year. Latin, English ; any two of the following :
Greek, Hebrew, German, French, Spanish; Greek and Roman
History; Algebra and Geometry; Plane Trigonometry or Holy
Scripture or Evidences of Natural and Revealed Religion;
Physics or Biology.

Second Year. Latin, English; any two of the following:
Greek, Hebrew, German, French, Spanish; History or Holy
Scripture or Church History; Logic, Psychology, Chemistry or
Geology.

Third Year. Latin, English; any two of the following:
Greek, Hebrew, German, French, Spanish, History, Ethics ; Eng
lish Constitutional History or Holy Scripture or Church His
tory; Physics or Evidences of Natural and Revealed Religion.

Fourth Year. Latin, English; any two of the following:
Greek, Holy Scripture, Hebrew, German, French, Spanish ; His
tory or Church History, Economics, Canadian Constitutional
History, History of Philosophy or Evidences of Natural and
Revealed Religion or Christian Ethics; Astronomy or Holy
Scripture or Church History.

A growing tendency of great importance shows itself since
the year 1877 the tendency to take into consideration, in deter
mining a candidate s standing, not merely the work done in the
examination hall but class-work also. In 1877, " a practical
acquaintance with the work," is demanded of Honour candidates
in Natural Science; in 1885, certificates of laboratory work are
required of Honour candidates in all scientific subjects. In 1892,
provision is made, in all Pass subjects, for taking into con
sideration reports from the instructors on the work of the
student during the term. To the same tendency belongs the
later practice of counting at the examinations marks obtained

86 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

on essays written for the instructor during the term, by Honour
students in English, Political Science, History, and Philosophy.
Some idea of the growth of the Honour departments and of the
numbers graduating with Honours in each of these departments
at different periods in the history of the University is afforded
in a table to be found in Appendix G.

CHANGES IN CHARACTER OF THE INSTRUCTION. There
have been, of course, alterations, not merely in the
specification of subjects in the curriculum, but in the
character and extent of the knowledge implied under
each specification such alterations as have sprung, in
part, from the general progress of learning and of
methods of imparting it, and, in part, from increase
or change in the teaching staff. In Classics a high
standard of scholarship has been demanded from the be
ginning, and the development has been rather in the aim than
in the extent of the work required. Originally, Greek and Latin
were taught, in the main, merely as languages; the expression,
not the content of the books read, was emphasized. About
1885, came the beginning of a change toward the Oxford
method, which makes the reading of classical authors a study
of philosophy, history and literature; the grammatical and lin
guistic side being regarded as subsidiary to this end. This
tendency, the origin of which coincides with the appointment
to the classical chair of the present Professor of Greek in Uni
versity College, was fully carried out about the year 1895. In
Mathematics, since the appointment of Professor Cherriman, a
high standard has been maintained, and the difficulty of the
subject gradually increased. The chief steps in the development
are marked: (i) by the subdivision, in 1882, on motion of the
present Professor of Physics, of the Honour Course of the
Fourth Year into two alternative courses, Mathematics and
Physics, which included, for the first time, such subjects as
Electricity, Physiological Optics, and Thermo-dynamics ; and
(2) by a statue of 1896, originating with the pres
ent Professor of Mathematics, which created certain options
in the work of the Fourth Year, with the purpose of embracing
in the undergraduate Honour Course the whole cycle of the
Mathematical Sciences. This change came into effect in 1898.
In Modern Languages the large increase in staff, from one in
structor to some seventeen, has been accompanied by a great
extension and improvement in the character of the work
demanded. In English, the course as originally prescribed con
sisted mainly of Composition, Rhetoric and the History of the
Language and Literature as found in such manuals as Spauld-

THE ARTS FACULTY 87

ing s, Fowler s and Craik s, with no prescription of literary
texts for Pass students, and of only a play or two of Shakes
peare s for candidates in Honours. In 1859, there was a very
slight, in 1877 a more considerable increase, in the amount of
literature to be read. In 1890, coincident with the establish
ment of a separate chair in English, there was a great change in
the character of the work. The emphasis was now thrown on
the reading of texts, among them, for the first time, Anglo-
Saxon texts. In the two final years, a wide acquaintance with
authors from a given period is required, and the literature of
the nineteenth century receives an altogether more important
place in the curriculum. Since that date the most noteworthy
change has been the gradual extension of practice in writing
English during the term. This is now demanded of all students,
both Pass and Honour, in all four years of the course; the marks
assigned by the instructor count at the annual examinations. In
French, texts were originally prescribed merely for the purpose
of teaching the language; no attempt was made to select them
so as to give the student any idea of the development of litera
ture. The introduction of a logical curriculum was gradual;
it is not until 1895 that the existing arrangement is attained, in
accordance with which the literatures of the seventeenth, eigh
teenth and nineteenth centuries are read successively in the
Second, Third and Fourth Years. Until 1885, the student became
acquainted with the history of the language through manuals;
in that year the reading of Old French texts was introduced,
which has since been an important part of the course. The ap
pointment of Frenchmen as special lecturers in the colleges, which
dates from 1895, nas na d a great influence in increasing the
student s practical facility in the vise of the language. Germar^
which now stands on the same footing as French in the cur
riculum, originally occupied a less important position, not
appearing there before the Second Year. In 1864 it was ex
tended to the First Year; since that date its development has
been parallel to that of French. Italian appears for the first time
in the regulations of 1859, as Honour work of the Third and
Fourth Years, and Spanish as the Honour work of the Fourth
Year; but candidates in Moderns of the Third Year need select
only two of the three foreign languages prescribed; and in the
Fourth Year only three out of the four languages. The amount
of work was increased in 1865, and again in 1874. In 1877
Spanish vanished from the regulations, to reappear in 1885.
At this date, two years work in Spanish, and three in Italian
were made obligatory on candidates for Honours in Modern
Languages. Since 1895, the courses in each of these languages

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

have been, in the main, parallel to those in French and German.
Since that same date, in consequence of the greater attention
given to the practical side of language-study, a course in
Physiological Phonetics has formed a part of the Modern Lan
guage work. With Modern Languages the study of History
was originally associated, Sir Daniel Wilson occupying the
chair both of History and of English Literature. In 1884-5,
the establishment of a lectureship in English, enabled Professor
Wilson to confine his attention to History and Ethnology
only; and in 1895 the growing importance of History is recog
nized in its organization, under the present professor, as an
independent Honour department. Since that date, the course has
been remodelled very closely on the lines of the historical course
at Oxford. Oriental Languages was the term employed until
1904 to cover the work now more correctly designated Semitic
Languages. Hebrew was taught in the interest of theological
students, even in the day of King s College, and associated with
Syriac and Chaldee (as Palestinian Aramaic was formerly
called) has always appeared on the curriculum of the University
of Toronto; although not until 1864 forming part of the B.A.
course. From 1864 to 1887, Hebrew might be taken as an
alternative for French or German in the Pass course. In 1887
the course was e: ^nded ; Arabic, Assyrian and Semitic History
were added, and the whole made one of the regular Honour de
partments. Semitic Languages is at present the only language
department which offers post-graduate work leading to the
Ph.D. degree. The department now termed Philosophy for
merly included Logic, Metaphysics, Ethics, Civil Polity, and,
until 1877, Natural Theology. Text-books were originally
prescribed (some of them, in King s College days and in the
earlier curricula of the University of Toronto, in the Greek and
Latin languages) ; it was upon these, rather than upon lectures,
that the examinations were based ; there seems to have been little
attention given to unfolding a general view of the subject, or to
co-ordinating the books by means of lectures. With the advent
of Professor Young in 1871, all this was altered, although
there were no revolutionary changes in the prescription of work.
In 1881, owing to the affiliation of St. Michael s College, and the
consequent necessity of making the prescription of work very
general, all text-books were eliminated from the curriculum.
In 1888 Civil Polity was transferred to the newly-organized
department of Political Science. The changes and increase of
the staff in 1889 led to the new features in the work notably
to the introduction, by Professor Baldwin, of Experimental
Psychology, which involved laboratory work. The equipment of

THE ARTS FACULTY 89

the needful Psychological Laboratory was more fully carried out
and work actually begun, in 1893, on the accession of Dr
Kirschmann to the staff, and in this session graduate students
were already engaged in original investigations. As already in
dicated, a small amount of Political Science and its allied sub
jects was included in the work of the Philosophical Department
it was not until 1888 that a full curriculum in this subject was
laid down m the new Honour Course of Political Science and
History, which has been ever since one of the most popular
graduating departments. The work covers Economic Theory
iistory, Public Finance, Constitutional History the His
tory of Roman and of English Law, International Law, and
Jurisprudence. The new course was the result of the establish
ment of a chair in Political Science. The work of the chair at
present includes, besides Economic History and Theory His
toy of Methods, of Statistics, National and Local Finance and
the History and Criticism of Political Theories.

On no side of Arts study has there been so great a develop
ment as in Science. Apart from Physics, which, under the name
of Natural Philosophy, was associated in one chair with
Mathematics, and was actually merely mathematical, the
whole range of the Sciences was represented in King s
College by a single department and a single professor
H H. Croft, Professor of Experimental Philosophy and
Chemistry. The two great features in the development of
Science m the University are (i) the extension and subdivision
the work, involving a large increase in the staff; and (2) the
introduction of practical work and the emphasis on research
necessitating an immense addition in laboratories and equipment
The expansion began immediately after the passing of the
bill, m the establishment of two new chairs one of
Geology and another of Natural History, and the limitation of
the already established chair to Chemistry. The second change
noted above was much later in showing itself. In the curricula
efore 1877, the detailed specification of text-books indicates
the bookish character of the knowledge expected. But in 1877
this peculiarity becomes less noticeable, and in the Honour
regulations it is stated that in all departments a practical
acquaintance with the work will be required; reference is also
made to field work in the long vacation." The important
revolution, whose beginnings are here indicated, was the result
of a long and arduous struggle against the conservatism both
of the Senate and of the teaching body, carried on by the present
President, who found even on the staff one supporter only the
present Professor of Biology, then but recently appointed

90 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The following extract from the Presidential report of 1899-
1900 indicates the successive steps in the new direction :

" The movement in favour of practical instruction in the sciences
may be said to have begun in 1874, with the adoption of a resolu
tion in the Senate of the University in favor of making laboratory
work obligatory in the undergraduate science course. In pursuance
of this policy, it became necessary to establish and equip labora
tories which would afford facilities for this purpose. No step, how
ever, was taken in this direction until December, 1875, when a
report by the writer [President Loudon] regarding the organiza
tion of a School of Practical Science and the laboratories referred
to, was made to the Government and adopted on the recommenda
tion of the then Minister of Education. Acting along the line of
this report, the Government proceeded to erect a building for the
accommodation of the School of Practical Science, and in 1878 the
necessary funds were appropriated for the equipment of the labora
tories. Three of these, viz., the Chemical, the Mineralogical and
Geological and the Biological Laboratories, were established in the
School of Science, while the Physical was accommodated in the
Main Building."

The Physical Laboratory, established in 1878, was the first
of its kind in Canada. In 1888, the Biological Building was
erected, and enlarged in 1890; in 1892, the Psychological
Laboratory was assigned quarters in the Main Building; in
1894, the Chemical Laboratory was transferred to a commodious
building erected for the purpose; the completion of the Medical
Building in 1904 enabled the Physiological Laboratory to be
removed from the Biological Building to quarters specially
designed for it; and in 1905 the large new Science Buildings
gave accommodation to the Geological and Mineralogical de
partment. In all these cases, the buildings and equipment are
such as to give all modern facilities for carrying on practical
work. For Physics, the only scientific department which is
without suitable accommodation, a building has already been
designed and the funds for its erection provided by the Govern
ment.

The establishment of laboratories rendered possible the in
sertion, in the curriculum of 1885, of the requirement that certifi
cates of attendance on laboratory work shall be furnished by
Honour students in Physics, Biology, Chemistry and Geology.
Since that date there has been a rapid extension and differentia
tion in the courses of instruction. In 1877, the candidate for
an Honour degree in Natural Sciences was required to take each
of the three subjects: Biology, Chemistry, Geology and
Mineralogy throughout his course; but the curriculum of 1885
not only introduced a greater amount of Physics into an early

THE ARTS FACULTY 91

part of the course, but recognized three divisions in the Fourth
Year; in each of which one of the three sciences was a major
subject, and the other two minors. In 1891, by the introduction
of laboratory work into the First Year, further specialization
was made possible; the Honour department of Chemistry and
Mineralogy made its appearance; and in the Natural Science
Course the student in his Fourth Year was allowed to devote
himself wholly either to Biology or to Geology. Without fol
lowing further the history of the various permutations and
combinations of courses, we may set down the groups of
the Natural and Physical Sciences as they now stand. The
First Year work in all the departments is identical ; thereafter
it subdivides into the graduating departments of Physics,
Biological and Physical Sciences, Biology, Chemistry and
Mineralogy (containing two divisions in the Third and Fourth
Years, which permit specialization toward the one subject or
the other), and Geology and Mineralogy. Of these depart
ments, that of Biological and Physical Sciences selects those
subjects which form the necessary propaedeutic for the study
of scientific Medicine and enables the Honour graduate to enter
his Third Year in Medicine.

POST-GRADUATE AND RESEARCH WORK. The M.A. degree
was granted in King s College, but the conditions are nowhere
stated : it is probable they were the same as in the earliest years
of the University of Toronto. Among the regulations of that
institution in 1854 is the following: "There are two
modes of proceeding to the degree of M.A. Accord
ing to one the requisites are: (i) Being of the stand
ing of one year from admission to the degree of
B.A. (2) Having passed the appointed examination in the
subjects prescribed for candidates for admission to the degree of
M.A." According to the other the requisites are : "(i) Being
of the standing of three years from admission to the degree of
B.A. (2) Having performed the exercises prescribed for
candidates for admission to the degree of M.A." No regula
tions are to be found for " the appointed examination ;" it is
probable, from an investigation of the respective dates of the
B.A. and M.A. degrees of the . individual candidates of those
days, that all adopted the second mode, and that the " exercises
prescribed " was the writing of a thesis. At least in the regula
tions of 1859 the conditions of the M.A. degree are standing of
one year from admission to the degree of B.A., and the composi
tion of an approved thesis upon some subject in one of the
departments of the Faculty of Arts. In 1877, an additional
thesis is required which must be composed in the Examination
Hall; but in 1880 this is omitted. The fact that in the Scottish

9 2 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

universities the Master s, and not the Bachelor s, degree is given
at the close of the undergraduate course, and that in some of the
English universities the M.A. follows the B.A. without additional
tests of scholarship, probably led to a somewhat perfunctory
treatment of the M.A. thesis; and it cannot be said to have con
tributed to the development of research. The real beginning of
serious post-graduate work may be dated from the year 1882,
when the present President of the University suggested the
Fellowship system, mainly with a view to affording tutorial
assistance, but also in the hope of encouraging research among
the graduates. The amount of teaching imposed on the Fellows,
who were first appointed in 1883, was very unfavorable to the
realization of the second purpose. Notwithstanding, the in
auguration of laboratories and the facilities for practical in
vestigation did result in a considerable amount of original
research. In 1889, Professor Ashley, through the assistance of
the Government, was able to begin the publication of a series of
" University Studies in Political Science," written by students of
the University under his supervision. (For list see Appendix
C.) As a natural complement to research, and the Fellowship
system, Professor (now President) Loudon pressed for the in
stitution of the Ph.D. degree, and committed the Senate to an
approval of such a course in 1885. It was not, however, until
1897 that, by the instrumentality of Professor Macallum, the
course was actually laid down. The chief emphasis is laid upon
the thesis, which must be a real contribution to knowledge. The
candidate is further required to be a graduate, to carry on the
study of some subject (termed his major subject) for at least
two years subsequent to graduation, under the direction of a
professor of the subject in the University or one of the colleges.
He is further required to obtain a standing in examination on
two other subjects (termed minor subjects) equivalent at least
to that required for Second Class Honours at the examination
for the B.A. degree. Two candidates qualified in 1900, and at
the close of the academic year 1904-5 there were twelve Doctors
of Philosophy on the Register (See Appendix D).

In harmony with the development of post-graduate work it
seemed expedient to raise the character of the qualifications for
the M.A. degree; accordingly during the session 1902-3 a series
of new regulations were carried through the Senate, again on
the initiative of Professor Macallum. According to these a
candidate of at least one year s standing as Bachelor of Arts may
obtain the degree of Master of Arts with Honours ( i ) if he has
obtained on graduation First Class Honours in at least two
graduating departments; (2) if, having obtained Honours on

THE ARTS FACULTY 93

graduation in one Honour department, he subsequently passes the
final Honour examination in some other department; (3) if, hav
ing obtained Class I. or II. in General Proficiency at the Final
examination, he subsequently passes the Final Honours examina
tion in some graduating department. Further, a Bachelor of
Arts of one year s standing (4) who has obtained Honours or
Class I. or II. in General Proficiency, may receive the degree of
Master of Arts on presenting a thesis adjudged to be of suffic
ient merit, containing the results of some special investigation
on any subject approved by the professors and heads of that de
partment in the University, or the college. The candidate may
be required to undergo a written or oral examination on the sub
ject of the thesis, conducted by the professors and heads of the
departments concerned. If the thesis and the examination,
where the latter is required, give evidence of more than ordinary
merit the examining professors may so report, and the candi
date may receive the degree of Master of Arts with Honours.
(5) A candidate who failed to obtain standing in General Pro
ficiency or in an Honour course at graduation, or who prior to
the first day of June, 1896, obtained a pass standing at the
B.A. examination, may receive the degree of Master of Arts, on
presenting a thesis adjudged to be of sufficient merit, containing
the results of some special investigation on any subject approved
by the professors of the department. The candidate shall be
required to undergo a written or oral examination on the sub
ject of the thesis conducted by the professors of the depart
ments concerned.

In the year 1898, as an additional stimulus to original work,
the University began the publication of a series of " University
Studies," containing the results of original investigations. This
was rendered possible by a Legislative grant of $600 and an
annual sum contributed by the University Library as an equiv
alent for the use of the " Studies " as Library exchanges ; there
are also some returns from sales. Notwithstanding the small
amount of money available, a number of investigations have been
already printed. (See Appendix C.)

The University has availed itself of the special opportunities
for research work afforded by the maintenance, since 1898, of
Biological Stations by the Dominion Government. Not only
"have the members of the staff and students served in official
positions under the Government at these stations in the Mari
time Provinces and on the Georgian Bay; but the Trustees, by
the payment of the travelling expenses of younger graduates,
"have enabled them to carry on investigations into the develop
ment and life-history of various marine and lacustrine species,

94 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

and also to make collections. The results of these investigations
are to be found in the Government reports.

SCHOLARSHIPS^ PRIZES, ETC. In February, 1844, the
Council of King s College established prizes in books of the
value of 4 and under, for excellence at the First and Second
annual examinations, and in medals to the value of
7 IDS. for the Final examination. The regulations would admit
a maximum possible expenditure under this head of 85 IDS.
In November, 1846, nine scholarships were established for
matriculants. After reorganization as the University of Toronto,
money seems to have been lavishly expended for these purposes.
According to the accounts of the year 1854, 521 135. 4d. was
actually paid in scholarships, and 186 195. in prizes and medals.
Under the reconstituted University this outlay was greatly in
creased. According to the regulations of 1854, sixty scholar
ships (fifteen at each of the first four examinations) of the value
of 30, tenable for one year, were offered, besides prizes in
books of the value of 5 each for proficiency in each of the
several departments, to students who were not candidates in
Honours.

At the B.A. examination, a gold medal was offered to the
first candidate in First Class of each of the six Honour depart
ments : Classics ; Mathematics ; Metaphysics ; Chemistry, Zoology
and Botany; Chemistry, Mineralogy and Geology; and Modern
Languages; and a silver medal to every other candidate
obtaining First Class Honours, as well as prizes in books of the
value of 5 for " each of the subjects appointed for all students."
The amount actually expended during the year 1856 was, for
scholarships, 1158 6s. 8d., and for prizes, 128. During this
year, there were only thirty-seven undergraduates in attendance,
and one hundred and twenty was the whole number of students.
In 1859, the scholarships were reduced to eight at each of the
first four examinations, but five new scholarships are added for
the final examination ; medals were offered as before, except
that Natural Sciences was regarded as a single department; the
prizes in books were confined to the Final examination, one in
each of the branches of Natural Science and one in Orientals.
There were also three prizes in books for M.A. theses ; and in
the undergraduate course, prizes for Greek, Latin and English
verse, as well as for Greek, Latin, English, French, and German
prose. In 1860 the amount actually expended in scholarships was
$5,513.29, and $881.10 in prizes and medals; the number of
undergraduates in attendance being 129, and 225 the total num
ber of students. The Report of the Commission of 1861 states that,
from the opening of King s College to the end of 1852. $4,618.78

THE ARTS FACULTY 95

had been expended in scholarships, and $879.19 in prizes and
medals; while from 1853 to 1861, inclusive, $39,759.89 had been
expended in scholarships, and $6,768.98 in prizes and medals.

In 1864 the scholarships were reduced in number to twenty-
four. In 1874 the number was increased to thirty-nine, but in
stead of all having the uniform value of $120, some were of the
value of $80 or $60; the whole amount offered in scholarships
was $4,180. In 1877, scholarships were again somewhat
reduced, and silver medals were limited to one in each Honour
department. In 1883, when financial stringency was becoming
really felt, the Senate resolved that scholarships should be con
fined to Matriculation and the First Year, and the value of
scholarships offered out of the funds of the University by the
regulations of 1885 had fallen to $1,290. Since 1888, no prizes
or scholarships from general University funds have been offered.

Meanwhile outside beneficence had been coming to the
assistance of the University in this matter. The first of these
gifts was that of the present King on the occasion of his visit
to the University in 1861. Originally this " Prince s Prize," as
it was termed, took the form of a silver inkstand, awarded to the
candidate at the B.A. examination, who, " having been classed
in Honours in at least two departments, and in the First Class in
at least one department, shall have obtained the highest aggre
gate marks." Since 1877, there has been substituted for this,
the Prince s Scholarship, which is conferred upon the candidate
who ranks first in General Proficiency at Junior Matriculation.
The Earl of Dufferin, during his term of office as Governor-
General, inaugurated the practice which has been followed by
his successors of giving a gold and a silver medal annually.
The first award was in 1876. The late Senator John Macdonald
is the first of a long line of citizens who have bestowed scholar
ships and prizes upon the institution. His gift dates from 1864.
In 1877, the Hon. Edward Blake, then Chancellor, established
a scholarship in History and Political Science. Subsequently
the same generous benefactor made large additions to his first
gift, the income of which has been, since 1892, applied to schol
arships at Junior Matriculation. An enumeration of these and
similar benefactions is to be found in Appendix F to the pres
ent volume.

MISCELLANEOUS. Several miscellaneous points in regard to
the work of the University remain to be mentioned, some of
which do not properly or wholly come within the sphere of the
Faculty of Arts, but better find a place in this chapter than else
where.

The immense extension, in recent years, of the application of
scientific knowledge to manufactures and to various economic

96 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

processes has brought the work of the University in
closer touch with the business world. This is, of course, most
apparent in such departments as the Faculty of Applied Science
or the Agricultural College; but it is also effective within the
sphere of Arts work, especially as a factor in strengthening and
developing certain sides of the curriculum. For this and other
reasons, there has grown up an increased interest in the Univer
sity on the part of the business community, as manifested in many
benefactions, such as the Banker s Scholarship given by vari
ous Chartered Banks in Ontario. The same tendency shows
itself in other ways, e.g., to quote from the Presidential Report
of 1902 : The number of students in Arts of the University
who, after graduation, devote themselves to commercial pursuits
or to journalism has been increasing for some years past. A
constant and growing demand exists for young men for business
posts, who have enjoyed the advantages of a university educa
tion, and a number of graduates who have entered upon posi
tions of this nature have met with remarkable success. In view
of a feeling existing widely in business circles that a shorter
course leading to a diploma instead of the usual degree in Arts
would be of advantage to young men contemplating a business
career, and especially in view of the representations made to this
effect by the Toronto Board of Trade, the Senate instituted, in
June, 1901, a two years course in Commercial Science leading
to a diploma in the subject. This course came into operation at
the beginning of the session 1901-2. " ; " The course in Com
merce is intended," as officially stated in the Calendar, "to
supply facilities for the training of young men who purpose
entering upon a business career, especially for those who desire
to turn their attention to domestic and foreign commerce, bank
ing, or those branches of the public service, e.g., trade, consular-
ships, in which a knowledge of business is essential; it is de
signed also to provide instruction for those preparing themselves
for positions as Commercial Masters. The course has been
limited to two years of study, in order to meet the requirements
of students who cannot spend a longer time in preparation.
Such students as are able to complete a four years course of
study, will find in the Arts Course in Political Science a cur
riculum corresponding in some important respects with that
prescribed for the diploma in Commerce." In connection with
this course, the members of the Executive of the Board of Trade
of the City of Toronto for 1901 have provided the sum of $200
for scholarships, and Mr. P. W. Ellis, formerly President of the
Board of Trade, presents annually a bronze medal, which is
awarded on the examination of the Second Year.

THE ARTS FACULTY 97

In a similar fashion the need of practical training in science
for women, was met, in 1903, by the establishment of a cur
riculum in Household Science, extending over four years, and
leading to the degree of Bachelor of Household Science. On the
completion of the Third Year of the Course, a diploma may be
granted.

For the encouragement of professional studies among the
teachers of the Province a curriculum in Pedagogy, leading to
the degrees of Bachelor and Doctor of Pedagogy (B. Psed. and
D. Paed.) was instituted by the Senate in April, 1894. The
candidate for the Bachelor s degree must be a graduate in Arts
from a university in the British dominions, and must possess
a full First Class or High School assistant s certificate granted
by the Education Department of Ontario, and must pass the
prescribed examination in Psychology with its application to
Pedagogy, the Science of Education, the History and Criticism
of Educational Systems, etc. The candidate for the Doctor s
degree must, in addition to being already a Bachelor of Pedagogy,
have a Specialist s certificate granted by the Education Depart
ment of Ontario, and at least ten years successful experience as
a teacher in Ontario, and pass the prescribed examination. The
first successful candidate for the Bachelor s degree passed in
1895. At the close of the session of 1903-4 fourteen persons
had obtained the Bachelor s, and eleven the Doctor s degree.
At present there is a likelihood of the speedy establishment of a
chair of Pedagogy in the University, to afford the special in
struction that has long been desirable, in view of the fact of the
large number of graduates who annually enter the teaching
profession.

In addition to its regular academic work the University has
attempted in various other ways to contribute to the spread of
knowledge and culture in the city and the Province. During
the session of 1890-91, a series of literary and scientific lectures
open to the general public, was given by the members of the
staff on Saturday afternoons ; since that date there has been, dur
ing each session, a similar series of six or more lectures de
livered, known as the " Saturday Lectures." In course of time,
the attendance becoming too large for any hall in the University
buildings, a small fee was imposed and the proceeds devoted to
some University object. By these courses, the public has been
provided with the opportunity of hearing, not merely members
of the staff, but also residents of the city, upon topics on which
they are specially qualified to speak. The services of lecturers
from a distance have also been enlisted ; such men as Professor
Morse Stephens. Professor Prince, Mr. J. B. Tyrrell, Mr.

98 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Thompson Seton, Mr. Louis Frechette, Dr. W. H. Drummond,
Mr. W. W. Campbell, Mr. Duncan C. Scott, Dr. W. D. LeSueur,
Mr. F. Wade, Rev. C. W. Gordon, Dr. Sidney Lee, Mr. W . B.
Yeats and Professor R. G. Moulton.

For a long period members of the staff had been accustomed
to give lectures for literary and scientific societies through
out the Province. By the year 1896, their work had grown to
such dimensions that it seemed expedient to organize it. At
first, this was undertaken by the Alumni Association; but sub
sequently the matter was put in the charge of a committee of
the Councils. At the opening of each session, a list of members
of the various staffs, who are willing to lecture, and of the sub
jects which they are prepared to treat, is printed for circulation,
and applications from the local centres are received by the
Secretary of the Committee, Professor Squair, upon whose
shoulders, from the beginning, the burden of the arrangement for
the " Local Lectures," as they are called, has fallen. The ser
vices of the lecturers are given gratuitously, the local organiza
tion being required to pay only the actual expenses. In this
way, a large number of lectures have been given during the last
ten years; in the session of 1904-5, for example, thirty-one mem
bers of the staff, and one hundred and fifty-four different topics
were available ; and sixty-five lectures were actually delivered at
twenty-four local centres.

Provision was also made, in 1894, by a statute of the Senate,
for university extension proper. Under this scheme, there are
opportunities afforded for instruction by courses of lectures of
a less popular character, upon some one topic, implying study
on the part of the hearers, and also for the holding of an
examination and the granting of certificates if required. The
demand for such lectures has been limited, and in point of fact
confined to Toronto and Hamilton, where several courses have
been given.

To meet the needs of teachers and others who find it impos
sible to attend during the regular session, a Summer School was
inaugurated in 1905, and instruction of the same character as
that given in ordinary undergraduate work was offered in vari
ous subjects during the long vacation. Some hundred persons
took advantage of the courses, and this branch of university
work is likely to become of great importance and magnitude.
Another step in the same direction has been taken during the
session of 1905-6 in providing classes in the General Course of
the First Year after school hours for the special advantage of
those engaged in teaching in the city. The success of this de
parture seems likely to justify the extension of the work over
the later years of the undergraduate course.

THE ARTS FACULTY

99

In conclusion, it may be of interest, as the Arts course is
intended to give general culture and not specifically prepare for
any profession, to indicate the occupations of the Bachelors
of Arts who have graduated at various epochs since the in
auguration of the Faculty in 1843.

OCCUPATIONS OF ARTS GRADUATES (MEN).

CLASS.

Church.

5

Medicine.

CJ3

C

J3
o
rt

V

Ji

13

3 T3 g
O C 2

>rt j

Business.

aJ
u

11
<3<X

I

ti

c

"s

S

fe

1

.i

a; 3

S 8
00

c

o
c
M

^
&

*fS

o
H

1845

1854

i

9

i

-j

i?

1856

14

1864

5

* *

h

1865

3

J

1874 . ,

3

4

1875

7

6

3

4

ii

lS84

16

3

i

3

1885

rS

27

3

i

S

1894

i S

3

7i

1895

3

il

1899

16

4

i

39

jy

3

7

3

3

^

119

OCCUPATIONS OF ARTS GRADUATES (WOMEN).

CLASS.

Married.

Teaching.

i

o

z

wj

c

.2

V.I

IB

00

o

V C

s S

o.>

K M

<I

1

1885 ....

1891

5

s

1894 .

3

J 3

i8o<

f.

4

9

1899

7

4

7

30

I9OO

4

45

*J

7

CHAPTER VI

THE ARTS COLLEGES: UNIVERSITY COLLEGE

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE is, since the Federation Act of 1887,
the complement of the University of Toronto, in the system of
higher education provided by the State. The State furnishes
through University College instruction in those departments of
the Arts Course in which it does not furnish instruction through
the University. The College bears to the Crown exactly the
same relations as does the University. By the Crown all appoint
ments are made, and the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario is
ex officio the visitor of the College. It shares with the Univer
sity in the original endowment and in all grants made for general
purposes ; the fees of its students are paid into the common purse
of the University and College, and its finances are managed by
the same Board of Trustees, of which the principal is ex oMcio
a member. It occupies, along with the University, the Main
Building. Its governing body is the University College Coun
cil, which consists of the principal, professors and associate
professors.

As for many years before the date of federation University
College represented the teaching side of the University, it will
be convenient to include, in the present chapter, an account of
the work of instruction carried on, under different names, in
connection with the provincial university since the year 1843;
and, further, an account of such other matters pertaining to the
inner economy of this variously constituted institution as have
not been covered in the preceding chapters, although much of
this might have been properly, and some of it more properly,
included in the history of the University.

The first apointment on the staff was that of Dr. McCaul,*
who, in November, 1842, was nominated to the chair of Classical

* Born in Dublin, 1807; entered Trinity College in 1820, graduated thence
with the highest distinction, continued in residence as a tutor, published edi
tions of various classical authors; LL.D. by examination in 1835, took Holy
Orders in 1831, appointed Principal of Upper Canada College in 1838. Notwith
standing his duties as professor and president, he continued his literary pursuits
and published works on " Britanno-Roman Inscriptions " (1862). and Christian
Epitaphs of the First Century" (1868). His scholarship was at once orna
mental lending itself to happy renderings of the orators of Greece and erudite,
insomuch that he made himself a name for original research in the remote
sphere of epigraphy. The collection of works which he gathered in this depart
ment for the University Library (unfortunately destroyed by the fire ot 1890)

100

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE IOI

Literature, and of Belles-lettres and Logic; he was at the same
time made Vice-President. In the following February, the Rev.
James Beaven, D.D.,* arrived from Oxford to occupy the chair
of Divinity, and of Metaphysics and Ethics. Besides these two
gentlemen, the members of the staff at the opening of the first
session, October, 1843, were Henry Holmes Croft,t Professor
of Experimental Philosophy and Chemistry; Richard Potter,.
M.A.,* Professor of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy;
William Charles Gwynne, Professor of Anatomy and Physiol
ogy; John King, M.D., Professor of Medicine; William Hume
Blake, Professor of Law, and William Beaumont, Professor of
Surgery. The professors in Medicine and Law, being engaged
in the practice of their professions, received much smaller
salaries than their colleagues in Arts, viz., 200 in the case of
Medicine, and 100 in that of Law. According to statute, a
salary of 500 was attached to each of the chairs, Classics and
Divinity. As Vice-President, Dr. McCaul received an additional
sum of 250. The salary of each of the other professors in Arts

was of exceptional value, unecmalled probably on this continent. As a public
speaker he possessed gifts of a high order. His oratory was carefully elaborated
and dignified, best suited to set occasions, as at convocations, or when the dead
dignified, best suited to set occasions, as at convocations, or when the dead
soldiers were brought back from Ridgeway. But when a ready debater was
required, as on the occasion of the attack upon the University before a parlia
mentary committee in 1860, it was Professor Wilson, and not President McCaul,
to whom the defence of the institution was entrusted. Dr. McCaul was noted,
too, for his ever-ready bonhomie and his unfailing store of Irish geniality. In
1880 the increasing infirmities of age led him to resign his office in the Univer
sity, and in 1887 he died. See account by John King, M.A., K.C., in Varsity,
October :6th and 23rd, 1880. There is also a sketch of Dr. McCaul, by W.
Wedd, M.A., in the University Monthly, October, 1901.

* He was born in 1801 ; took his B.A. at Oxford in 1824: his D.D. in 1842:
he held his professorship during the existence of King s College, was appointed
Professor of Metaphysics, etc., in the new University, resigned in 1872; subse
quently had charge of a church in Whitby, died in 1875.

t Born in 1820. studied in Berlin, author of various scientific papers, first
Vice-Chancellor of the University of Toronto ; on account of ill-health retired
in 1879; removed to Texas and died there in 1883. "At his inaugural lecture
the Bishop of Toronto was sitting in his Episcopal robes immediately in front of
the lecturer. Croft, in his usual brilliant style, was demonstrating the ignition
of potassium in contact with water. By the burlesque of chance, a fragment of
the burning metal splashed upon the Bishop s lawn sleeve and set it on fire
an incident too typical of what were shortly to be the relations between the
President and the Professor to be easily forgotten." . . . "He was a sound
chemist, thoroughly grounded in the principles of the science, and widely read in
its literature. But it was the practice of analytical chemistry, in the search for
new substances, and in the investigation of their properties and reactions, rather
than in the abstractions of chemical theory, that he found his most congenial
employment. , . . He inspired in those students, who were privileged to
work with him, not only respect for the master and enthusiasm for the work
but also, and chiefly, love for the man. He was a most delightful companion!
steeped with the love of nature, full of dry humour, thinking stronely and speak
ing fearlessly, but brimming over with kindness." See sketch by Professor Ellis
in the University Monthly, for November, 1901, from which these extracts are
taken.

t Professor Potter was a scientific man of some note, he had been 6th
wrangler at Cambridge in 1838; Professor of Natural Philosophy and Astronomy
in University College, London, 1841-3 : resumed this professorship on his return
from Toronto, and held it until 1861; ; was author of several treatises on
Mechanics. Optics, etc. ; died in 1886, aged 87 years. See " Dictionary of
National Biography."

102 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

was 450. This difference in emolument, which Professor
Potter considered an indignity and breach of faith, led to his
resignation at the close of the first session. The Chancellor (in
those days always the Governor of the Province) wrote to Eng
land for a successor, expressing a preference, in view of the
feeling in the country against the denominational character of
the institution, for a member of the Church of Scotland. This
application to Britain was not, however, necessary. It happened
that, at this particular date, the Government were desirous of
obtaining the services of the Rev. Egerton Ryerson as Super
intendent of Education; they found it convenient to render this
possible by appointing to the vacant chair in King s College the
gentleman who was then acting as Superintendent, the Rev.
Robert Murray, M.A., at one time a Presbyterian minister at
Oakville. In October, 1844, Mr. J. M. Hirschf elder, who had
already, on his own initiative, been engaged in teaching Hebrew
to the students, was appointed tutor in that language, but with
out other remuneration than the fees of his pupils. Apart from
the fact that, in February, 1848, Dr. McCaul succeeded Dr.
Strachan as president, there were during the existence of King s
College no further changes in the Arts staff. Very extensive
and varied additions were, however, in contemplation. A statute
of 1844 provided for the establishment, as soon as funds should
be available, of chairs in ( i ) Hebrew and Oriental Languages,
(2) Political Economy, (3) Medical Jurisprudence, (4) Music,
(5) History, Geography and Antiquities, (6) Geology and
Mineralogy, (7) Civil Engineering, (8) Architecture, (9)
Painting, ( 10) Agriculture. At the same date a second statute
was passed to the effect " that the Council should appoint from
time to time such and so many teachers and tutors of Modern
Languages as may seem to them expedient."

The five professors whose names stand first in the list of
appointments given above, became, in accordance with the char
ter, members of the College Council. Almost immediately, as
may be gathered from the minutes, there appeared a tendency to
cleavage at the meetings. On the one side were the President,
the Vice-President and Dr. Beaven; on the other, Professors
Gwynne, Croft, and Potter. The latter section declared them
selves in favor of an amendment of the charter, and of Mr.
Baldwin s first university bill, then under discussion; they were
opposed to the rapid sale of the endowment lands, they usually
advocated economy, and seem to have possessed the larger
measure of business aptitude. Through the exertions of Dr.
Gwynne, the alienation of lands was for a time (in 1845) sus
pended ; through him also a great service was done the College

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE JOJ

by the exposure of irregularities, on the part of the clerks of the
Bursar s office, in connection with the sale of lands. The Coun
cil, though a body seemingly ill constituted for the purpose, was
mainly occupied with financial matters; a large part of strictly
academic business was handed over \o the Vice-President and
to a committee called the Hebdomadal Board, consisting of the
five senior professors. Of their proceedings no record is now
available, perhaps none was kept.

At the formal opening, June 8th, 1843, twenty-six students
signed the roll. As many of these young men subsequently
attained conspicuous positions in the Province, the list is worth
giving : H. J. Boulton, J. A. Cathcart, George Crookshank,
W. G. Draper, Elliott Grasett, J. T. Hagerman, John Helliwell,
W. P. Jarvis, H. B. Jessopp, E. C. Jones, W. M. Lyons, J. J.
Macaulay, S. S. McDonell, T. A. McLean, A. D. Maule, James
Patton, John Roaf, Christopher Robinson, Alfred Sharpe, W.
Larratt Smith, James Stanton, Walter Stennett. F. W. Barren
was also incorporated from Queen s College, Cambridge. The
undergraduates appeared in gowns of the pattern still worn a
costume which belonged, as is noted in the original account of
the proceedings, " to the Pensioners of Clare Hall, Cambridge,
of which the Rev. Dr. Harris, the first Principal of Upper Can
ada College, had been a member." In March, 1845, there were, as
we learn from a return in the sessional papers, twenty-nine Arts
students in attendance; of these twenty-three were Anglicans,
two Presbyterians, three Congregationalists, and one Roman
Catholic. In addition there were fourteen students in Law,
thirteen in Medicine, and two in Divinity. During the last ses
sion of King s College, 1849-50, ninety-two students attended,
of whom forty-five were regular and forty-seven occasional
students.

The Arts course covered three years, and the members of
the three classes were officially termed Freshmen, Junior
Sophisters and Senior Sophisters. The original matriculants
were sufficiently advanced to enter the Second Year; so that
1845 s rt 16 date f tne fi rst graduating class. The first Com
mencement was, however, held on Friday, December 2oth, 1844,
when ad eundem degrees were conferred, and prize compositions
in Greek, Latin, and English, both verse and prose, were de
livered by William Wedd, Walter Stennett and Daniel Mc-
Michael. Classes were conducted in the old Legislative Build
ing, vacated through the change of the seat of Government upon
the union of Upper and Lower Canada. Considerable expense
was incurred in adapting this building to its new purpose one
of the largest items being the fitting up of a chapel where daily

IO4 Ti:E UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

services were held by the Professor of Divinity; this, the
students were expected to attend. Dr. Beaven, who had musical
taste and ability, was accustomed to intone the service with the
help of a pitch-pipe. The students might also, until the session
of 1845-6, dine together in the hall; at the table some one of the
professors presided. However beneficial in other respects, finan
cially this arrangement was not productive of great returns ; the
expenditure in one year was 704, and the receipts from the
fourteen students who availed themselves of it were only 210.
Dining in hall was superseded in 1845 by the opening of the
residence.

The east wing of the proposed College Building had been
completed in the autumn of 1843. No use, however, was made
of it, and for two years it was only a source of expense. In the
beginning of the session 1845-6, it was opened as a residence
(for which purpose, indeed, this portion of the proposed build
ings had been originally designed) with Dr. Beaven as Dean.
The Council passed a regulation " that all students hereafter
matriculated shall be required to reside within the College, unless
their parents or guardians reside in the city or its vicinity."
This rule was not enforced, and the number living in residence
was small, some fourteen students on an average. Financially,
the residence was as little successful as the dining-hall. Apart
from board, which seems to have been left to private arrange
ment, the total expenditure for the three years which follow its
inauguration, was 1,125, an ^ the receipts were only i 18. This
state of affairs, seemingly unsuspected by the Dean, became clear
through an investigation which he was called upon by the
Council to make in September, 1849. As at this date arrange
ments had already been made for the coming session, it was re
solved to continue the residence until the close of the academic
year. Before the arrival of that date the Baldwin bill had
passed. In October, 1849, tne ast Convocation of King s Col
lege was held. The interest of the occasion was enhanced by
the presence of Lord Elgin, who, in his address, referred to the
fact that, during the brief existence of King s College, two hun
dred and fifty students had been entered on the books and seventy
degrees had been conferred.

In the beginning of 1850, King s College became the Uni
versity of Toronto. The Baldwin Act, which brought about the
change, had actually been supported by petition of the College
Council; but this meant little, for the petition was carried by a
vote of three to two, and the minority consisted of the President
and the Dean, who entered their dissent ; the Principal of Upper
Canada College declined to vote. The teaching staff was, by
this Act, transferred to the new institution, with the exception

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE \O$

of Dr. Beaven, the chair of Divinity having of course been
abolished. He was, however, presently reinstated as Professor
of Mental and Moral Philosophy. In the internal working of
the institution there was probably but little change. In 1850
there were one hundred and nineteen students in attendance, of
whom thirty-nine were matriculated, sixty-eight were occasional
and twelve were graduates. Of these one hundred and nineteen
students, sixty-nine belonged to the Faculty of Arts. In 1851
the number of students was one hundred and twenty- four; of
these eight were graduates, of whom six were Anglicans and
two Methodists; forty were matriculated students, including
twenty-seven Anglicans, one Methodist, three Congregation-
alists, two Roman Catholics, two Universalists, one Baptist, one
from the Church of Scotland and one from the Free Church;
seventy-six were occasional students, including thirteen Angli
cans, nine Methodists, three Congregationalists, one Baptist, two
United Presbyterians, three from the Church of Scotland, and
thirty-nine from the Free Church. The University was, not
withstanding, in a precarious condition; most of its former
friends, like Bishop Strachan, were alienated, and they attacked
it as " a godless institution." Dr. Ryerson, in a private letter
to the Hon. Francis Hincks, of July, 1852, describes the Uni
versity, no doubt with some exaggeration, as " defended by
nobody, cared for by nobody, but by its salaried officers and paid
students." (The last phrase alludes to the number of scholar
ships.) But not even all its salaried officers could be reckoned
among its defenders. Dr. Beaven s position in the new Uni
versity having been adduced, in the public press, by the first
Chancellor, the Hon. P. de Blaquiere, as a proof that it was not
a godless institution, Dr. Beaven protested. " I have," he wrote
to the Chancellor, " repeatedly in your presence and that of the
Senate expressed my entire disapproval of the very principles
upon which the University is founded, and ... I think I
have strong ground of complaint against you for using my name
to sustain the character of an institution which I abominate."

There were other difficulties. The University had no suit
able place of abode, and was not permitted to remain long even
in its makeshift habitations. Already in October, 1849, tne
College Council had received notice to vacate the Legislative
Buildings, which were once more required for their original
purpose. They accordingly determined to occupy the College
Building, ill-suited as it was for the work of instruction. A com
mittee reported that there was one room, thirty feet by twenty,
which might serve as a hall ; and that by tearing down lath-and-
plaster partitions, eight moderate-sized class-rooms might be
obtained. The Medical Faculty was temporarily accommodated in

106 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

a building belonging to Upper Canada College. We learn that,
in May, 1851, besides the College Building, where Arts lectures
were given and the examinations held, and where the Library,
Museum and Chemical Laboratory were situated, there was a
new building for the Medical Faculty on the site now occupied
by the Biological Building.

Meanwhile, very important additions to the staff were in con
templation, additions which were to give a new and more
modern character to the curriculum, and to help in establishing .
a type of higher education more consonant with the needs of the
country. In consequence of the recommendation of the Visita
tion Commission,* appointed in accordance with the new Act,
chairs were to be founded in Agriculture, History and English
Literature, Civil Engineering, Natural Philosophy, Modern
Languages, Mineralogy and Geology, and Natural History.
During the year 1851, the Caput was engaged in examining
the qualifications of various applicants. The first chair filled
was that of Agriculture, by the appointment of George Buck-
land, in February, 1852. Previous to this, in the autumn of
1850, Mr. Hirschfelder had been made lecturer in Oriental Lan
guages at a salary of 150 per annum. The petition which he
addressed to the Senate in seeking this appointment, contains
some particulars of interest. The petition states : " The first three
years that he had been connected with the University the students
in Divinity connected with the Church of England only attended
his lectures. The fourth year he obtained a large increase from
the theological institution connected with the Congregational
Church, who have hitherto regularly sent their students to attend
his lectures. Last year the synod of the Free Church of Scotland
determined that the students of Knox College in this city should
attend the Hebrew lectures at the University, and in accordance
with that resolution of the synod twenty-six students of Knox
College attended my lectures last winter. This present session
I have obtained some students from the theological institution,
which had been removed from London to Toronto, in connec
tion with the United Presbyterian Church."

The Hincks bill, which separated the teaching function from
that of examining and conferring degrees, received the Royal
assent in April, 1853. Accordingly, University College began
its work with the Michaelmas term of that year. During the
first session, it followed the curriculum of 1851, which did not
essentially differ from that of King s College. The teaching was
now, however, limited to Arts, and at the same time the staff was

* The members were the Hon. W. H. Blake, the Hon. John Hillyard Cameron.
Q.C., M.P.P., John Wilson, M.P.P.. James H. Richardson, M.D., and David
Buchan.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE IO/

greatly enlarged. The new professors who entered upon their
work at the opening of the session, 1853-4, formed, on the
whole, an exceptionally interesting and able group, and were a
large element in the maintenance of the institution through the
following years of uncertainty and peril. In the spring of 1853
Professor Murray had died, and Mr. J. B. Cherriman, M.A.,
Fellow of St John s College, Cambridge, who had been for some
time acting as his assistant, became virtually his successor,
although the title of the chair was now Natural Philosophy.
One of the applicants for this position was John Tyndall, and
the failure to secure him has often been cited as an example of
the fallibility of appointing bodies. But Professor Cherriman
was a man of great ability and attainments; he had already
proved, upon the spot, his powers as an instructor (to which a
long series of his pupils have since borne testimony), and is
represented as having revolutionized the teaching of Mathe
matics in the Province. It seems, therefore, highly probable
that the authorities decided wisely, according to the evidence
before them; indeed, it is by no means certain that Professor
Tyndall would have done more for the cause of higher educa
tion in the country than did Professor Cherriman. In the case
of the chair of Natural History the appointment is more open
to criticism. Huxley was an applicant; both his record and his
testimonials showed him to be, perhaps, the most likely candi
date, but the position was given to the Rev. William Hincks,* a
brother of the leader of the Government. It must not be sup
posed that Professor Hincks lacked qualifications. Originally
a Presbyterian minister, he had for the last twelve years been
Professor of Natural Philosophy, first in Manchester College,
York, and then in Queen s College, Cork. The chair of Mineral
ogy and Geology was filled by the appointment of Professor
E. J. Chapman,f who, to accept it, resigned a similar chair in
University College, London. The Professor of Modern Lan
guages was Dr. James Forneri,t a native Italian, graduate of a

* William Hincks, born in Cork, 1794, occupied the chair in University Col
lege, 1853-1871. He was an ardent, systematic naturalist, and gathered a
collection which forms the basis of the present Biological Museum. See article
by C. R. W. Biggar, M.A., K.C., in University Monthly, June, 1902.

t Professor Chapman was a remarkable and interesting man, a skilful fencer
and a poet, as well as a scholar and teacher. His education and earlier career
had not been of the stereotyped academic kind. Born in 1821, educated mainly
in France, partly in Germany, he enlisted in the French army ; served an actual
campaign in Algiers; became a civil engineer; was appointed to the chair of
Mineralogy in University College, London. He was the author of a number of
scientific papers, and of several text-books; Ph.D. of Goettingen, 1862; LL.D.
of Queen s, 1867; retired in i8q8 after forty-two years occupancy of the chair,
and returned to England. A collected edition of his poems (several of which
had been published long before) was issued by Kegan, Paul & Co., after his retire
ment ; he died in January, 1904, aeed 83. See sketch by Professor Ellis, in the
University Monthly, June, 1902, and March, 1904.

t For sketch of his life, see article bv Tohn King. M.A., K.C., in Vanity, for
i, or by Professor Oldwright, in the University Monthly, May. 1902.

*8 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Roman university. He had been a lawyer and a soldier, and
was now, for political reasons, an exile from his native land.
Dr. Daniel Wilson,* a man of versatile powers, who had
already won distinction both in literature and archaeology, was
the successful candidate for the chair of History and English
Literature.

As far back as 1841, King s College Council had granted
a site in the College grounds upon which a Magnetic Observa
tory might be erected; this was one of many instituted by
the Imperial Government, in 1839, at the request of various
scientific societies. In 1853 tne Observatory was transferred to
the Canadian Government, and in 1856 it came into connection
with the University, the Government contributing the expenses.
This change in management resulted in an addition to the staff
the appointment of the Director, G. T. Kingston, M.A.,f
in May, 1855, as Professor of Meteorology in University
College. Hence the appearance of the somewhat unusual sub-

* Born in Edinburgh in 1816; educated in the High School and University
of that city; from 1837-1842 lived in London, working chiefly at literature and

- ~.nployed on

the details of the Main Building. " The freedom and vigour of the grotesque
corbels and gargoyles was quite in his line, and he said he made many sketches
of these for the carver. The emphasized corners of the main tower were due
to his suggestion. The top had originally a straight parapet. This is an im
mense improvement in the tower, and the bold and simple manner in which it
has been carried out is very characteristic of the suggester. He also said he had
designed the large window on the front. [See, however. Prof. Vandersmissen s
article in the University Monthly, June, 1905.] I understand by this the window
in the tower over the entrance (W. A. Langton, " Sir Daniel Wilson as an Artist,"
University Monthly, April, 1902). In 1842 he returned to Edinburgh; in 1848
he issued his first notable volume, " Memorials of Edinburgh," which, in its
letter-press and sketches, exhibited both his literary and artistic skill. In 1851
he published " Prehistoric Annals of Scotland," which won him a high place as
an archasologist. In Canada, he continued his work in archeology, ethnology
and literature, but became more and more a man of affairs. He was full of
energy, a ready debater, and a fluent speaker. This is fully exemplified in his
defence of the University before the parliamentary committee of 1860. In
these days he was an advocate of what were then the advanced views in edu
cation, a supporter of the policy which modernized the curriculum of the new
institution, as compared with the more antiquated and conservative tendencies of
King s College. He naturally succeeded Dr. McCaul, in 1881, as President; in
1888 he was knighted. The great fire of 1890 imposed upon him duties which
required extraordinary exertions. To Sir Daniel Wilson s great amusement the
newspapers on the following morning plausibly described the venerable President
as prostrated by the shock of seeing the beautiful building and its contents
destroyed in a single night. Nothing could have been further from the truth.
Instead of being prostrated, he was stimulated to extraordinary activity. His
practical sense and energy asserted themselves at once. " He died during the
summer vacation of 1892, the University year not long completed, and the duties
of his office wound up and put aside for a season. Everything seemed to have
been made ready for his" departure ; he even finished the revision of the proof-
sheets of his last book during the earlier days of his illness." His energy found
other outlets than merely academic work. He was prominent in philanthropic
and church circles ; in Toronto, one of the most successful charities of the city,
the Newsboys Home, originated with him. (See " Dictionary of National
Biography," also article by H. H. Langton, in Volume 5 of the " Review of
Historical Publications Relating to Canada," and article by H. R. Fairclough, in
University Monthly, for February, 1902.)

t Professor Kingston graduated in Cambridge, 1846, with a First Class in
Mathematics, and had been Principal of the Nautical School in Quebec.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE 109

ject of Meteorology on the Arts curriculum from 1859 to 1879.
To encourage the study of it a special prize was attached. In
the beginning of 1856, Mr. Arthur Wickson, a graduate of
King s College, became the first of a long series of classical
tutors. In the session of 1854-5, the new four-years curriculum
of the University was followed in the College courses, and the
teaching year was reduced to two terms, extending from the
beginning of October to the middle of May. The class of 1856
was the first to spend four years in undergraduate work.

The work of University College began, as did that of King s
College, in the Legislative Building. This was due to an Act
(i6th Victoria, Cap. 161), passed in June, 1853, which expro
priated for a Government House, Parliament House, and build
ings to accommodate the several public departments " such
portion of the ground forming part of the university endow
ment and lying at the head of College Avenue, and is not
required for collegiate purposes, as may be found requisite."
Various reasons are cited in the Act to justify the proposed
expenditure and the change of location; but the only justifica
tion for seizing university property is contained in a single
clause, " whereas the site hereinafter mentioned is the most
eligible for the purpose aforesaid." Accordingly, in August of
the same year, the Government took possession of the University
Building (although there is no mention of the expropriation of
buildings in the Act), and of all the Park lying east of the
Observatory and the Experimental Farm from College to Bloor
Street. It was provided in the Act, that the land expropriated
should be valued, and interest paid at the rate of six per cent,
into the University Fund. No such payment was ever made.*
It was not until the year 1897 that, as compensation for this
and other claims of the University, a bill was introduced by the
Hon. G. W. Ross and carried, which provided for the payment
in perpetuity of $7,000 per annum to the University, and for
setting apart certain wild lands for its benefit. The feebleness
of the University s hold upon the public at this time is mani
fest in the tone of a remonstrance of the Senate against this
expropriation contained in the Annual Report of 1854. " The
Senate do not presume to question the policy of the
statute by which the Executive Government is empow
ered to take possession of a valuable portion of the
property of this institution without its consent. . .
but the Senate humbly conceive that the Legislature
did not intend to authorize the Executive Government

* For a full account of this matter, see the valuable Report on Claims of the
University, prepared for the Senate, by Mr. Thomas Hodgins? M A. Q.C., in

HO THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

to take possession of that portion of the property of the
University, which had already been appropriated to college pur
poses, and upon which the buildings of the University had been
already erected at great expense." The attitude of the Govern
ment may be further illustrated by the following extracts from
the Senate report of 1856: " The Senate have seen with regret
that a branch of the Lunatic Asylum has been established in the
building formerly erected by the University for the accommoda
tion of students, and that a large portion of the Park has been
enclosed in connection with it. ... In their last annual
report, upon the occasion of a public road being opened in con
tinuation of Yonge Street Avenue without their knowledge or
consent, the Senate respectfully insisted that such a proceeding
on the part of the Executive was neither authorized by the
letter nor in accordance with the spirit of the Act of Parliament
by which the property became vested in the Crown. The works
nevertheless have been continued during the summer, not only
upon the road newly opened, but also along portions of the old
avenues, with a view apparently of making them leading thor
oughfares, and as the Senate have not been consulted upon the
necessity or expediency of the undertaking they have not offered
any further interference. They have, however, learned, with
extreme surprise and regret, that on the ist of December, by an
order of your Excellency s Executive Council, two-thirds of the
cost of the work has been directed to be paid out of the Univer
sity Permanent Fund upon the ground that the road was
intended as an approach to the University Building."

Again the Legislative Building was required for its proper
use; and at the close of 1855 the College was once more forced
to remove, always at its own expense, to the Medical Building
in the Park; it was necessary to add a temporary structure
which afforded " accommodation for the Senate and officers of
the University of Toronto, an examination hall, a laboratory,
six lecture rooms," and some other apartments. At length, in
February, 1856, steps were taken to bring to an end this intoler
able condition of affairs. The Governor-in-Council set apart
" for the use of the University that portion of the property
vested in the Crown by i6th Victoria, Cap. 89, lying west of
College Avenue " (a portion reckoned as containing some 103
acres), and also 75,000 for buildings, and 2,000 for a Library
and a Museum. The credit of obtaining this very important
appropriation, which, perhaps, saved the University Fund from
partition, is mainly due to the Chancellor, William Hume Blake,
and secondarily to the personal interest of the Governor, Sir
Edmund Head.*

* See President Loudon s Address, in the account of the " Dedication of
Memorials," in the Library, January ijth, 1894.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE I I I

Meanwhile, the project of erecting Government buildings
had fallen into abeyance; apart from the occupation of King s
College Building and the ground immediately surrounding it
for a lunatic asylum, the Park seems to have been left to the
care of the Senate. In 1858 this body took the extraordinary
step, as it appears at least to a later generation, of applying for
an Act authorizing the Bursar to lease to the City of Toronto
for a public park about forty-nine acres of the original endow
ment for a term of 999 years at the nominal rental of one dollar.
The lease contained very strict covenants on the part of the city
for planting the park with trees, fencing and making roads,
etc. ; these covenants the city failed to observe. The reason of
the Senate s step and the outcome of it are narrated by Sir
Daniel Wilson in his presidential address to Convocation,
October, 1888. " It was at this critical stage when some of
the most influential among Canadian statesmen made no mystery
of their willingness to abandon all idea of a national uni
versity and share the endowment among various denominational
institutions, that a portion of the lands acquired as a site for
King s College was leased to the city as a public park. It was
hoped by the alienation of a small portion of the University
lands held on such uncertain tenure, to enlist civic and popular
sympathy on behalf of the University of the people. Thirty
years have elapsed since that transfer was effected. Some tem
porary benefit was derived from the construction of needful
approaches to the University Building, but otherwise we looked
in vain for friendly sympathy or aid from the City Fathers.
The covenants of the lease were ignored and our remonstrances
unheeded. But meanwhile we had outgrown the stage of un
friended weakness. Increasing yearly in numbers, reputation
and influence, we found ourselves strong enough to assert our
rights. The courts were appealed to, and sustained our claim;
the lease of Queen s Park was adjudged to be forfeited, and the
civic authorities tardily awakening to a sense of their loss were
preparing to take steps which threatened prolonged and costly
litigation, when happily alike for the City and the University
the civic chair was rilled by a gentleman of liberal sympathies
and wise discrimination. To His Worship Mayor Clarke, in co
operation with Mr. John Hoskin, one of the members of the
University Board of Trustees, we owe the arrangement of an
amicable compromise alike creditable to the city and beneficial
to the University." The result of the compromise was the pay
ment,, beginning in 1889, by the city to the University, of the
sum of $6,000 per annum in perpetuity.

In October, 1858, the crowning stone of the beautiful Main
Building was laid by the Governor, Sir Edmund Walker Head.

112 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

As the work advanced, it was found that the cost of the
plans adopted would exceed the appropriation, and various
economies were introduced. Brick was used instead of rubble-
work in the walls facing the Quadrangle ; on the residence wing,
which was the latest built, " all useless ornament was omitted,
and this portion made as plain as possible consistent with its
relation to the main building," the President s and the Dean s
residences, a cloister and many other details of the original
design were wholly eliminated. Notwithstanding, the cost con
siderably exceeded the appropriation, and the finances of the
College were straitened. This seeming extravagance in build
ing was, as most friends of the institution now think, justified
by the result. " We sometimes hear," said the Hon. Edward
Blake, addressing, as Chancellor, the annual Convocation in
1884, " murmurs as to the wisdom of their erection, but those
who know as I do though I was but a young man at the time
all the circumstances of the University when that policy was
adopted, know that these buildings were in a marked sense the
sheet anchor of the institution in the storms which at one time
threatened to subvert it." The buildings gave to University
and College a new hold upon the pride and interest of the
general public, and upon the affections of its alumni, and have
for many years been a silent but effective monitor of a truth
which should least of all be forgotten at a university, that
beauty and grace as well as utility have a place in the concerns
of life.

The new buildings were opened for academic purposes in the
beginning of the session, 1859-60. From this point dates an
era of greater prosperity for the College. In the session of
1 860-6 1, there was a notable increase in the attendance of
regular students: from 80 in 1859-60, to 129 in 1860-61. Resi
dence was revived in the new quarters, in the west wing,
which were supposed to afford accommodation for fifty students.
In 1859-60 there were thirty-eight, in 1 860-61 forty-eight, in
1861-62 nineteen students in residence. The falling off in
1861-62 was ascribed, partly, to new regulations which
restricted admission to matriculated students in actual attend
ance and to graduates who had been members of the College;
but, mainly, to the cheapness of private boarding-houses. On
Tuesday, September nth, 1860, the Tauildings were visited by
the Prince of Wales (now King Edward VII.), who was wel
comed by the assembled university in Convocation Hall. Over
the head of the young Prince hung the motto, Imperil Spent
Spes Provinciae Sain tat. After an address and reply, he was,
on the motion of the Vice-Chancellor, seconded by the Presi-

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE 113

dent, admitted as a student of the Second Year, amidst enthusi
astic cheers.

The second decade of the existence of the College is not
marked by striking changes. The revenues were stationary, the
staff but slightly increased, the methods of instruction not
noticeably altered, the number in attendance fluctuated within
narrow limits. But these were years in which the College was
striking deeper root. From this date onward, as its students
went out into the world and grew in numbers and influence, its
hold upon the country was greatly strengthened. Among the
alumni there are always to be found men of ability and com
manding influence in the Province, as well as of loyalty and
affection to their Alma Mater, such men as the Hon. Edward
Blake, Chief Justice Moss, and Sir William Mulock to men
tion merely some of those who in the past have held the highest
official positions in the University. The amendments of the Act
of 1853, which were passed in 1873, indicate the increasing
importance of the alumni. In virtue of these the Chancellor
was no longer to be appointed, but to be elected by Convocation,
which was also to be represented on the Senate by fifteen elective
members. In like manner, on the staff, former pupils, men who
were in closer touch with the country, began to be appointed to
positions, and, as years went on, to exercise an important and
beneficial influence on the development of the institution. One
of the earliest of these appointments was that of Mr. James
Loudon (B.A., 1862) to the mathematical tutorship in January,
1864. He was subsequently, in 1865, made Dean of Residence.
In 1873 ne entered the Senate as one of the first of the elected
members. The minutes of this body abundantly testify to
Professor Loudon s activity, long before he had attained his
present high official position, in bringing the University and
College into harmony with the needs of the country and with the
developments of science.

In the tenth year of the existence of University College there
were one hundred and eighty-seven regular students in attend
ance; of these, seventy-six were Anglicans, fifty-nine Canada
Presbyterians, twenty Methodists, seven Baptists, five Congre-
gationalists, one Jew, one Lutheran, seventeen members of the
Church of Scotland, and one of the Church of Rome. An ex
amination of statistics shows that, during the earlier period of
her history, University College found her chief constituency
among the Anglicans and members of the Canada Presbyterian
Church. In 1861 the excitement in connection with the Trent
affair had roused the military spirit of the country, and a
volunteer company, which was attached as No. 9 (subsequently

114 TH E UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

K Company) to the Queen s Own Rifles, was organized among
the students, Professor Croft being captain and Professor
Cherriman, lieutenant.* The former, we are told, though
" singularly unsoldierly in appearance, with spectacles and long
hair and beard that were the despair of the adjutant, was never
theless a first-rate officer. He had the happy gift of making his
men eager to do his bidding, and the company was never more
efficient or more popular than under his captaincy." The com
pany had other experiences than those of the parade-ground.
On the occasion of the Fenian raid in 1866, it was called out
and took part in the engagement at Limeridge. Privates W. H.
VanderSmissen, R. E. Kingsford, E. G. Patterson and E. T.
Paul were wounded; W. H. Ellis was taken prisoner; three
members of University College were killed, and to their memory
a stained-glass window was put into Convocation Hall, with the
following inscription :

Qui, pro patria pugnantes, occubuerunt.
MALCOLM MACKENZIE,

J. H. MEWBURN,

WILLIAM F. TEMPEST.,

Apud Limeridge, IV. Non. Jun. MDCCCLXVI.

This window was destroyed by the fire of 1890. Some twenty
years later, the same company did good service in assisting to
suppress the North- West Rebellion of 1885.

In 1866 the chair of Modern Languages was abolished, and
its work assigned to three lectureships; that in Italian was
retained by Dr. Forneri ; the present Professor of German be
came lecturer in that language ; and Mr. fimile Fernet, in French.
On the resignation of Dr. Beaven in 1871, the College acquired
a great addition to its teaching power through the appointment
to the vacant chair of the Rev. George Paxton Young, t In the

* For an account of the early history of the Rifle Company, see an article, by
J. Taylor, B.A., in the " University College Literary and Scientific Society s
Annual, 1869."

t Born in Berwick-on-Tweed in i8iq: educated in the High School and
University of Edinburgh ; entered the Presbyterian Church ; came to Canada in
1847, pastor of Knox Church, Hamilton: appointed to the chair of Divinity in
Knox College in 1854, retired in 1864; became Inspector of High Schools, and
exercised a very important influence on the secondary education of the Province.
The professorship in University College he retained until his death, which
occurred, after a short illness, in February, 1889. The range of his attainments
was very varied ; in Mathematics he distinguished himself by original research,
and contributed a remarkable paper on " Quintic Equations " to the American
Journal of Mathematics. In philosophy, he did not publish anything. " At a
comparatively late period of life he became acquainted with the works of T. H.
Green. For years previously, however, he had been teaching to his classes views
identical with those of the great Oxford philosopher." It was not by his con
tributions to knowledge, but by his power as a teacher, and bv the influence of a
noble character, that he did his greatest work. Professor Young was a prince

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE 115

same year Professor H. A. Nicholson* succeeded Professor

Hincks; and was in turn, two years later, succeeded by

the present Professor of Biology. In 1876, on the retirement

of Professor Cherriman, the vacancy was filled by the appoint

ment of Professor Loudon ; and the present Professor of Mathe

matics became tutor in that subject. Meteorology and Agricul

ture had never come to form an organic part of the work of the

institution, and when the connection of the original occupants

with the chairs in these subjects was severed in 1880 and 1885,

respectively, the chairs themselves were abolished. In 1880, Dr.

W. H. Pikef succeeded to the chair of Chemistry. Finally, in

the same year, the retirement of the venerable President, who

had been the first member of the teaching staff of King s Col

lege, served to mark the close of another period. He was suc

ceeded as President by Professor Daniel Wilson, and as Pro

fessor of Classical Literature by the present Principal of Univer

sity College. The second year of the latter s term of his pro

fessorship was made memorable through the performance, in

Convocation Hall, of the Antigone of Sophocles by members of

the college, in the original language, with correct costumes, and,

as in the ancient theatre, a double stage for actors and chorus.

Twelve years later a similar performance was given to larger

audiences at the opera house, with the single stage, but with

an added attraction made possible by the admission of women

students to University College of women actors in the feminine

parts. On both occasions, even the unlearned were enabled,

through the histrionic skill and beauty of the presentation, to

feel something of the grandeur and pathos of Attic tragedy.

y ives are ricer to-ay trough the memory of his kindly interest and

of the love V fnr Ce ,V, a f nK %* f If" 1 many hearts wil1 tbri11 with inspiration
rmrl Hf ? %. t T *?* g d ^ at came to them from the example of his

tmguished investigator in his own subject, and author of various text books and
scientific papers; those which were connected specially wYth his residence "n
Canada were on the corals of Ontario, and a Report on th Palsontolo^ of the
Province. He made an extensive collection of fossils for the UnKersfrf After
leaving Toronto he was successively professor in Durham St Andrew s and
Aberdeen: died 1800, See article by. Professor Ellis, in Untverrty >Mon7hly for
October, 1002, and Dictionary of National Biography.

Il6 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

About the date at which we have arrived, new conditions were
rapidly arising for the College, which were to make the fourth
decade, in contrast to its two predecessors, a time of movement.
Change was in the air. The attendance of students began to
show a marked increase. The number of regular students dur
ing the session 1879-80 was 275; the whole number of students,
324. The new President, in his first report, draws attention to
the growing importance of the alumni in the life of the country ;
two were judges, fifteen were professors, principals, or lecturers
in colleges and normal schools of this and other provinces;
eighty-three were teachers, of whom forty-five were headmasters
in the High Schools and Collegiate Institutes. A little later the
same point is emphasized in certain statistics contained in a
letter written for the press by the Registrar, Mr. (now Pro
fessor) Baker: up to 1882, 818 B.A. degrees had been conferred
by the University of Toronto; 333 by Victoria; 311 by Queen s;
224 by Trinity; 59 by Albert. In 1882, 65 students of Univer
sity College, 12 of Victoria, 15 of Queen s, 7 of Trinity, and 6
of Albert had graduated as B.A. s; 63 per cent, of university
graduates engaged in teaching in the High Schools were Univer
sity College alumni. But, apart from this increase in the number
and influence of its graduates, and the ordinary routine of work,
there had been nothing, for a long period, in the affairs of the
institution specially to draw upon it public attention. Its work
had been done unobtrusively, and those in authority, taught by
the storms of the past, had sought to keep the expenditure
within the limits of its income; hence expansion had to be for
gone. But this state of things inevitably came to an end. In
the first place, many changes were taking place, as we have just
been noting, in the personnel of the staff. In 1884, the staff
consisted of the following members (apart from those belong
ing to the School of Science, who were at this time included in
the University College list) : President, D. Wilson ; Physics and
Mathematics, ]. Loudon, Professor ; A. Baker, Tutor and Dean ;
W. J. Loudon, Demonstrator in Physics; Mineralogy and Geol
ogy, E. J. Chapman, Professor ; Natural History, R. R. Wright,
Professor ; Chemistry, W. H. Pike, Professor ; Classical Litera
ture, M. Hutton, Professor ; W. Dale, Tutor ; Rhetoric and Eng
lish Literature, D. R. Keys, Lecturer ; Oriental Literature, J. M.
Hirschfelder, Lecturer; German, W. H. VanderSmissen, Lec
turer; French, J. Squair, Lecturer; Italian, D. R. Keys, Lec
turer; Agriculture, G. Buckland, Professor. The men belonging
to the original staff were largely outnumbered, and this was
naturally accompanied by changes in the character and methods
of teaching, as our survey of the curriculum, in the preceding

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE

117

chapter, has, in some degree, shown. The alumni were now the
predominating factor in the Senate, and were striving to adjust
the work to new needs and new methods. We find, in his first
report, President Wilson drawing attention to the great increase
in the practical work required; this, in turn, involved expendi
ture. Accordingly, on January i3th, 1882, the Committee on
Finance reported to the Senate " that the available resources of
the University and University College are altogether inadequate
to render these institutions as complete as they should be, in
regard to strength of staff and all the aids and appliances neces
sary to the highest kinds of teaching." They further state that
the staff should consist of professors and lecturers in Greek,
Latin, French and Italian, German, English, Hebrew, History,
Botany, Constitutional Law and Jurisprudence, Mathematics,
Natural Philosophy, Mental Science, Chemistry, Physiology,
Geology and Mineralogy, Zoology, Political Economy, together
with a Demonstrator in Physics, a Mathematical tutor, a Classical
tutor, and other assistants, also Fellows, and a Professor in
Astronomy. In addition, an examination hall and facilities for
the higher education of women were required. As such a scheme
was altogether beyond the resources of the University, the
Senate resolved to submit their needs to the consideration of the
Government. This appeal for financial assistance aroused the
opposition of the other universities, and a vigorous newspaper
controversy ensued. The aid sought was not forthcoming, and
the necessities of the case were one of the causes in the federa
tion movement. Meanwhile, to furnish some additional help in
teaching and to give opportunities for post-graduate study, the
Senate, acting in concert with the College Council, established
tutorial fellowships; and, to meet the expenditure, raised the
annual lecture fees from ten to twenty dollars. The first set of
fellows was appointed in 1883-4.

At the annual Commencement, June loth, 1884, the Chan
cellor, the Hon. Edward Blake, in setting forth the claims of the
institution upon the country, gave the following statistics : " Of
the 351 persons (280 of these were regular students) who attend
University College, the denominations are given as follows:
Presbyterians, 146; Episcopal, 55; Methodist, 63; Baptist, 31;
Roman Catholic, 13; Society of Friends, 3; Congregational,
40. ... The number of degrees in Arts conferred since
the founding of the University is 974, of which 14 are ad eundem,
and 860 have been students in University College, leaving 100
original degrees conferred upon non -attendants. . . . We
have, as is known, not merely an official relation, but a very
close practical relation between the University and those insti-

Il8 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

tutions of high training which are known as Collegiate Insti
tutes and High Schools throughout the Province. Now, of the
headmasters of these institutions, there are 51 graduates of
Toronto University out of a total of 94 who have graduated
from Ontario institutions. Of the assistant masters, Toronto
University sent out 73 out of a total of 98; and of 31 assistants
who are undergraduates of Ontario institutions, 26 belong to
Toronto University."

One of the pressing needs of higher education alluded to in
the report to the Senate from which we quoted, is that of facili
ties for the higher education of women. In consequence of the
admission of women to the examinations,* applications had been
made as early as 1878, and had since become more frequent and
more pressing, for the opening of the provincial college to
women students; but the College Council, who saw various
practical difficulties in the way, absolutely declined any such
concession. In March, 1884, the Provincial Legislature passed
a resolution : " Inasmuch as the Senate of the Provincial Uni
versity have for several years admitted women to the University
examinations and class lists, and inasmuch as a considerable
number of women have availed themselves of the privilege, but
labour under the disadvantage of not having access to any insti
tution which affords the tuition needful for the higher years of
the course; in the opinion of this House, provision should be
made for the admission of women into University College." On
October ist of the same year, an Order-in-Council was passed
to give effect to this resolution, and after some delay, caused by
providing the necessary accommodations and the appointment

* This admission was due to a pressure from below. In his report for 1866,
the Inspector of Grammar Schools (George Paxton Young) notes "the new
born rage for Latin among female pupils," and thinks it intimately associated
with the regulation that only pupils studying Latin should be considered in the
apportionment of the Government grant. However that mav be. there were pres
ently not a few eirls in the Grammar Schools whose scholarship was equal to
that of matriculants. For them, the Senate of the University, in 1877, estab
lished the Local Examinations for Women, which were practically the matricu
lation examinations. This did not, however, suffice, and in that and the follow
ing year, we find, for the first time, one or two names of women on the list of
undergraduates : they had presented themselves for examination and there was
nothing in the regulations to exclude them. In 1870. these names became
numerous, and one young lady, from the Hamilton Collegiate Institute, was
successful in winning the Modern Language scholarship at Junior Matriculation,
but was unable to hold it, owing to the rule that the holder of a scholarship
must attend an affiliated college. In July, 1880, Mr. J. M. Gibson gave notice
of motion in the Senate, to provide for the payment of scholarships to success
ful women candidates. The outcome of his motion was a statute, passed early
in the following spring, throwing scholarships open to women without the con
dition of attendance. In 1882. two matriculation scholarships were won by
women, and in 1883 a scholarship in the First Year. In March, 1885, th
Registrar reported that there were 68 women undergraduates of the 1-irst year,
IQ of the Second, 4 of the Third. 5 of the Fourth; that 346 women had passed
the First Local Examination, and 6 the Second. Finally, in 1885, five ladies
graduated as Bachelors of Arts, with Honours in Modern Languages ; and women
graduates soon became numerous.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE 119

of a Lady Superintendent, eleven women entered as students in
February, 1885, one of whom subsequently dropped out. The
following table shows the rapid increase in the number of women
availing themselves of this privilege:

1884-5 1885-6 1886-7 1887-8 1888-9 1889-90 1890-1

Regular Students.... 9 u t s 22 34 c6

Other Students l l 8 5 5 5

Total 10 12 26 27 39 61 ~77~

1891-2 1892-3 1893-4 1894-5 1895-6 1896-7 1897-8
Regular Students ... 87 .. l: 6 130 143 n g

Other Students 39 58 J5 * j? 2 55

Total 126 .. 174

203

During the session 1903-4, 142 women were regular students,
and there were in all 203 women in attendance.

In 1887 the Federation Act was passed. A division was
effected, in teaching, between Mathematics and Physics, Pro
fessor Loudon retaining the latter subject, and Mr. Alfred
Baker being made Professor of Mathematics. There was a
similar partition of the work in Classics, Professor Hutton re
taining Greek, and Mr. Dale becoming lecturer in Latin. At
the same date, Mr. H. R. Fairclough was appointed lecturer in
Ancient History; Mr. W. H. Fraser, in Italian and Spanish;
Dr. A. B. Macallum, in Physiology. In 1888, Mr. W. J. Ashley*
was appointed to the newly established chair of Political Science.

At the close of the session, 1887-8, the President reports:
" During the thirty-five years in which University College has
carried on the work of higher education, degrees have been con
ferred on 1,603 undergraduates who have been students of this
college in regular attendance on lectures." In 1889, or > the
retirement of Mr. Hirschf elder, Dr. McCurdy, who since 1886
had been associated with him as lecturer in Orientals, became
professor of that subject. As a result of the increase of income,
through the compromise with the City in regard to the Park, a
chair in English was established, and the present holder of the
professorship appointed. The College suffered a great loss in
the death of Professor Young. Thereafter, the work in Phil
osophy was distributed between two chairs : that of Psychology,

* Graduated from the University of Oxford in 1881 with first class Honours
in History; Fellow of Lincoln, 1885-1888; Lecturer in History at Lincoln and
Christ Church ; author of " Introduction to English Economic History " and
of many other works; in 1892 left Toronto to become Professor of Economic
History at Harvard ; now Professor of Commerce and Public Finance, and Dean
of the faculty of Commerce in the University of Birmingham.

I2O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Logic and Metaphysics, to which Professor J. M. Baldwin* was
appointed in 1890, and the chair of History of Philosophy and
Ethics, to which the present occupant, Dr. J. G. Hume, was
appointed. In 1889, in consequence of the proclamation of
the Federation Act, the teaching Faculty of Arts was divided,
and University College was reconstituted according to the pro
visions of the Act. In 1891, Messrs. W. S. Milner, G. H.
Needier and J. H. Cameron were appointed lecturers in Latin,
German and French, respectively.

On the evening of February i4th, 1890, the members of the
Literary and Scientific Society were to hold their annual con
versazione. Among other attractions there was to be an exhibi
tion of microscopic slides, for which lamps were required.
Shortly before the opening of the doors, some of these were
upset by the attendants. The accident occurred near the stair
case in the south-east corner of the building. The fire, carried
by the spilt oil, rapidly spread, and the guests as they assembled
found the building in flames. The whole of the eastern wing and
the main front as far as the central tower was, with the exception
of a portion of the masonry, utterly destroyed. The solidity
of the tower checked the flames, and the fine carving of the
entrance was untouched; but the fire penetrated the upper por
tion; the deep-toned bell, familiar to the students of thirty years,
fell and was shattered. The fire then gained a hold upon the
upper portion of western part of main front, at that time occu
pied by the Museum, and devoured whatever was inflammable ;
but here the progress of the flames was finally stopped. The
loss included the entire contents of the Library, more than
33,000 volumes, some of them irreplaceable, and a considerable
portion of the Biological and Ethnological collections, as well
as the whole of those in Mineralogy and Geology. " Among the
many losses involved in the destruction of the University Build
ing, none excited keener feelings of regret than that of the
Library and its prized contents. It was a beautiful hall, fitted
up with carved oaken alcoves and galleries, after the model of
the older university libraries of Europe. The vista was termin
ated by a fine statue of William of Wykeham, originally executed
by Thomas, the eminent English sculptor, under the direction
of Pugin, as an essay-piece for the sculptured decorations of the
new parliament buildings at Westminster; and was presented
to the University by the Rev. Arthur Wickson, M.A., LL.D., a

*B.A. of Princeton. 1884: Ph.D.. 1880; Professor of Philosophy, at Lake
Forest University, 1887-9; author of "Handbook of Psychology, 1890;
"Ethical Interpretations in Mental Development," etc.; in 1893, left Toronto t
become Professor of Psychology at Princeton ; now Professor in Johns Hopkins
University.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE 121

graduate of the University, and the first to fill the office of
classical tutor." *

This great catastrophe was not allowed to interrupt the work
of instruction for more than a day or two. By the use of rooms
in the School of Science and other buildings connected with the
University, it was possible to continue most of the classes. The
burnt portions were gradually restored, and, in the beginning
of 1892, the occupancy of the building was fully resumed.
Externally, it was restored to its original beauty. The east wing
was somewhat extended on the Quadrangle side; further space
was gained by turning the Convocation Hall into class-rooms,
and by reserving the former Library and Museum as large halls
for examination and other purposes. From a utilitarian point
of view, the fire was a cause of improvement on the building;
but something of the former architectural effect of the interior
was sacrificed; a great deal of the fine carving could not be
reproduced.

In 1892, on the death of Sir Daniel Wilson, Professor James
Loudon was appointed President of the University, and became
ex officio President of University College. In the same year,
the staff was increased by the addition of a lecturer in Oriental
Languages; and in 1893, by the addition of a lecturer in Greek.
In 1895, Professor Fletcher was appointed to the chair of Latin;
teaching fellowships were discontinued, and, instead, additional
lecturers appointed in Latin, French and German. In the latter
two cases, the practice (which has since been followed) was
introduced of appointing gentlemen who spoke the language as
their mother- tongue. In June, 1899, Residence, which had been
continuously in existence since the opening of the new building,
was closed. This step was taken by the Council, because owing
to various circumstances the number of those taking advantage
of its facilities gradually decreased, and it was found impossible
to maintain the institution without financial loss. Although
the maintenance of a residence in connection with the College
is desirable on several grounds, it is the opinion of the Council
that, owing to the smallness and unsuitability of the present
building, the state of disrepair into which it has fallen, through
the lapse of time, and the improbability of making it attract any
considerable number of students, were it thoroughly recon
structed, any expenditure of money on the present building to
make it serve the purposes of a residence would be unwar
ranted " (President s Report). Notwithstanding the fact
that, from the outset, the building was in several ways ill-adapted
for its purpose, Residence was the home, for many years, of

* Sir Daniel Wilson s Preface to the List of Benefactors. i8q2.

122 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

generations of students whose affection for their Alma Mater
and readiness to renew relations with her were a proof of the
advantages of the system. When, however, through the great
increase in the number of undergraduates, the proportion
of those who could be accommodated became a very
small fraction of the whole body, a feeling of antagonism
was developed among the " outsiders," and the men in resi
dence began to make up for their inferiority in numbers by
increased organization and cohesion. Residence grew unpopular
with the mass of students, and various ill-effects showed them
selves. Since its abolition the sentiment in its favour has grown
rapidly among the undergraduates; and there is a general con
sensus of opinion among those interested in the Univer
sity that an adequate number of residences, each of
sufficient size to prevent narrowness and the spirit of
clique, would both be popular with the students and would
greatly increase the educational power of the institution.
Accordingly, steps have already been taken for the building of
residences in connection, not with University College, but with
the University. The desirability, on social and other grounds,
of the students dining together in the building, led to the reopen-
fng. in 1900, of the residence dining-hall; there the students of
all faculties may, at a moderate cost, obtain board throughout
the session. In 1901, one of the residence-houses was set apart
for the use of a social club for students. Through the subscrip
tions of friends, it was comfortably furnished and affords a
pleasant meeting place for the students of the various faculties
of the University. The Dean s house has been devoted to a
similar purpose for the members of the various academic staffs.
The other residence-houses are used as small laboratories, or as
offices in connection with the work of the University. In Janu
ary, 1905, a residence, under the name of Queen s Hall, for the
women students of University College, was opened in a house
on the leased property of the University in Queen s Park. The
building was given by the Trustees, who had purchased it upon
the expiration of the lease. It was repaired and furnished by
gifts, which had been collected by the Women s Residence
Association, composed of women graduates and undergraduates,
and other ladies interested in the cause. The need of such an
institution is, perhaps, greater in the case of women than of
men, and its initial success has been such that an addition has
been built (1905), which makes it possible to accommodate
forty-eight students.

In 1901, according to the provisions of the new University
Act, the Presidency of the University was separated from that

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE

123

of University College, and Professor Hutton became Principal
of the latter. The present staff of the College may be found in
the Appendix A. The growth of the College is shown in the
following table; a fuller exhibit of the attendance in successive
years may be found in the Appendix.

ATTENDANCE OF STUDENTS.

SESSION.

REGULAR STUDENTS.

Other
Students.

o

q

O

Anglicans.

.2

o.

at

Methodists.

>-, </>
pfl C

!y .5

.$

Roman
Catholics.

Other De
nominations
and not
given.

1

1844-5

23
33

I

II

2
2

1

2

3
8

Q

lo

20

45

3 1
5
35
129

187
177
1 86
280
578
521

68
78
96
95
63
82

35
159

IIO

31
119

"3

225
282
240
268
315
737
630

1850-1

1853-4

1860-1

58

3

7
4

18

20
20

59
76
72

2
I

7

1863-4

1864-5

1873-4

1883-4

1893-4

no
107

35

20

45
79

258
240

10

19

1903.4

The average age of all students (regular and occasional) in attendance during the
session 1855-6 was 22 years ; of regular students during the session 1893-4 was 21.2
years, during the session 1903-4, 21.3 years.

CHAPTER VII
THE ARTS COLLEGES: VICTORIA COLLEGE

IF we would understand the spirit and aims of the founders
of Victoria University, we must know something of the early
days of the Province of Ontario, and of the first attempts at
the organization and government of the people. It is usual and
natural for new colonists to follow, as far as possible, the social,
political and religious order of the parent state. In the course
of time, however, it is found that some of the old institutions
are out of harmony with the new environment they are, so to
speak, exotic, and, though introduced and planted with pious
care, they cannot thrive under the new conditions. Guarded
by use and wont, they may for a time continue a sickly life, but
sooner or later they give way to institutions that are favoured by
the new environment, and approved by the younger generations
whom the older order never blessed or burdened. Hence the
fate of the monarchies and empires of the southern parts of this
continent; hence the failure of the feudal order of the old
regime in French Canada, and hence also the failure of the
attempt, made in the first part of the last century, to reproduce
in Ontario, or Upper Canada, a state church and privileged legis
lators after the Old World type.

As related in the earlier part of this volume, the attempt was
made to endow the Church of England in Ontario and place the
higher education of the people under her control. This attempt
may seem absurd to the men of this generation ; but though the
Church of England was then, as now, the church of a minority
of the people, she had at that time a certain advantage of posi
tion and prestige that inspired her leaders with the hope of secur
ing and retaining a supremacy in the religious and educational
affairs of this country. The governors of the colony who were
sent from England, naturally brought with them a preference for
the social, political and ecclesiastical order of the mother land,
and they naturally chose for their advisers in this country men
who shared their own principles and prejudices. Moreover, the
people had at that time no voice in the selection of the advisers
of the Crown and heads of departments of the government.
The representatives of the people in their Legislative Assembly

124

VICTORIA COLLEGE 125

might petition, but they could not control, and the governors
might continue to govern, as seemed good in their own eyes, so
long as the supplies lasted and the home government did not
interfere with their procedure.

It may be fully conceded that those who sought to reproduce
in this country the institutions of the mother land were fully per
suaded that their policy was the best for the country, and that
they felt bound in reason and conscience to spare no efforts for
its adoption. But the people of the country were equally per
suaded that the policy in question was full of peril, and they felt
equally bound to resist, and, if possible, prevent its establish
ment. Some few of the early settlers from Great Britain may
have been familiar with and attached to the best things of the
English system, but others remembered only the worst things
the depression and disabilities of their own unprivileged lives.
They had not known the sweetness and light sometimes found in
the interior of castle and cathedral. They had known only the
shadows cast by those hoary structures on their own homes.
Moreover, many of the people of this Province were United
Empire Loyalists, men who had grown up in the sunshine of
colonial and Puritan independence, and developed a spirit the
reverse of servile. They had suffered poverty and exile rather
than submit to the rule of the majority of their fellow-colonists
after the American Revolution, and they could not now submit
to a yoke imposed upon them by a minority in the new homes
that they had made for themselves in this free north land.

When, therefore, it became evident that the rulers of the
day, entrenched in a position above popular control, were bent
on a policy that would give the mastery of higher education to
the Anglican Church, the Presbyterians and the Methodists
promptly undertook the founding of schools of their own. They
realized that if one church were made the guardian and dis
penser of learning and culture, the other churches would be left
in a stunting shade, and that in the course of years the brighter
and more active minds would naturally be drawn to the privi
leged church, whilst the other churches would degenerate into
ignorant and fanatical sectaries. And it must not be supposed
that there was in the minds of the Methodist people any special
hostility to the Church of England. The thing antagonized was
the establishment of that church in this country, and had the
attempt been made to establish the Church of Scotland, the oppo
sition would have been just as determined. Nor, indeed, were
the Methodists and Presbyterians the only opponents of the
Government policy. There were Churchmen also who opposed
that policy, for they anticipated no moral advantage from the

126 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

legal privilege. Other churches in other lands had long pos
sessed great privileges, but in no case were the moral and
spiritual results such as to recommend a state church in this age
and land. Some, indeed, there are who hold that no body of
Christians in Canada has profited more largely by the defeat of
church establishment than the very church, whose sincere, but
mistaken, friends desired and sought for her certain exclusive
privileges from the state.

For a time, however, and no one could tell for how long a
time, the Methodists and Presbyterians found themselves in a
dilemma. If they would have higher education, they must either
send their sons to a college that was professedly a missionary col
lege of another religious body, or they must send them to colleges
in the neighbouring republic. In other words, they could have
higher education only at some sacrifice of religious convictions, or
of political principles. From this dilemma they rescued them
selves by founding colleges of their own Upper Canada
Academy (afterwards called Victoria College) being founded by
the Methodists, and Queen s College by the Presbyterians. It
should be noted that these colleges, viz., Victoria and Queen s,
were not, and never have been, sectarian colleges, in the sense
of colleges established for purposes of religious aggression. On
the contrary, they were established for the assertion and main
tenance of equal religious rights, and from the beginning they
have extended the advantages and privileges of higher education
to all good citizens without the imposition of religious tests on
students or professors.

The decision to establish Upper Canada Academy was
reached in 1830. It was realized by its promoters that the
enterprise was one of great cost greater, indeed, than had ever
yet been undertaken in this country by voluntary effort. At the
same time they felt that they had a claim for aid from the funds
or lands set apart by the Crown for higher education. This
claim was based on the ground that whereas no provision had
been made in the country for higher education on terms of
religious equality, the founders of Upper Canada Academy pro
posed to make such provision both for themselves and others,
irrespective of religious opinions. Under these circumstances
they thought it reasonable and just that their own efforts should
be supplemented by public aid. This claim was recognized and
endorsed by the Legislative Assembly. But the Governor and
his Council, not being responsible to the people, could afford to
defy the Assembly, refuse the request of Upper Canada Academy,
and push on their own scheme of higher education under the
domination of the Church of England. When at a later period

VICTORIA COLLEGE 127

the attention of the home government was called to this injus
tice, orders were sent out to the Governor to comply with the
request which he had refused, and, after some delay, the sum of
four thousand one hundred pounds sterling was handed over to
the trustees of Upper Canada Academy.

In the meantime the purpose and endeavour to establish the
new school were not relinquished. There were in those early
days but few Methodists in Canada who were in easy circum
stances, and perhaps none who could be called wealthy, but they
were persuaded that the issue at stake was nothing less than
social, intellectual and religious freedom, and they were pre
pared, as free men, to make the sacrifices necessary to achieve
their purpose. The site for the new college was the gift of
one, building materials and contributions in money were supplied
by others, and the Methodist preachers gave an example to the
people by taxing their own scanty stipends so as to help on the
good work. It was a long and strenuous effort; but at last, in
1836, the building was completed and that, too, in a style and
on a scale superior to anything previously attempted for educa
tional purposes in this country.

On the 1 8th of June the first session was opened with great
solemnity and rejoicing. On the iath of October, 1836, a royal
charter was granted the first given in the British dominions to
a college not under the state church. In 1841, the first parlia
ment of the united provinces of Upper and Lower Canada ex
tended the charter of Upper Canada Academy under the name
and style of " Victoria College, with power and authority to
confer degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor of the various
Arts and Faculties."

The spirit and aims of the new school may be gathered from
the following extract taken from the Pastoral Address of the
Methodist Conference of 1837: " It is hardly necessary for us
to remind you of the vast importance of the Upper Canada
Academy, both as it respects the Church and the general interests
of the community. The prosperity oFthis institution especially
involves the character of our Church, is closely allied with our
permanent advancement, and is essential to our exerting that
influence over the public mind, which interest and duty alike
impel us to obtain and cherish."

For some years after its opening the history of the College
was one of gradual development, a history less interesting per-
Tiaps, but not less important, than that of its establishment. The
story of the conquest of a country is in some respects more in
teresting than the story of its cultivation and development,
though the importance of the conquest largely depends on the

128 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

use made of it by the conquerors, and the heroism of those who-
civilize and develop may not be less than that of those who
conquer.

The work of the College was begun in 1836; but it was only
begun it had to be carried on with constant watchfulness and
effort along several lines, some of which we now proceed to
trace. The academic work, from the beginning, was regulated,
not according to traditional patterns or precedents, but according
to the requirements of the land and people for whose good it was
established. There were few opportunities in those days to
secure the training now furnished in our High Schools, and even
in our Public Schools. Accordingly, the new school made pro
vision, not only for those who sought general culture and looked
forward to professional life, but also for those who needed more
elementary instruction and looked to business life and public
affairs. The undergraduate work was almost wholly in Classics
and Mathematics, though some place was found in it for His
tory and Metaphysics and the Science of that period. This was in
harmony with the usage in other colleges at that time, but, in
deed, it was also a matter of necessity, for most of the sciences
and studies that now bulk so largely in our university work
were then practically or actually unknown. In the early years
of the college history, the undergraduates formed but a small
percentage of those who sought and found in the college halls
and lecture-rooms the broader mental outlook, the stronger
mental grasp and the nobler view of life that lifted them above
the rank of the hewers of wood and drawers of water, and pre
pared them for places of honour and responsibility in this new
land. As the years passed by, Public Schools and High Schools
multiplied, and at the same time the range of university work
proper extended. Accordingly, the preparatory work and com
mercial work were discontinued in the College, and the under
graduate and professional work developed. The last notice of
the Preparatory, or High School, Department of Victoria Col
lege is found in the Calendar of 1866-7.

The university work continued a steady growth, till, at the
time of university federation in 1892, there were ten professors
in Arts and five in Theology, one hundred and sixty-five post
graduates and undergraduates in Arts and sixty in Divinity,
seventy-one specialists in Arts and Divinity, one hundred and
sixty-five students in Medicine, and sixteen in Law. This
growth of the university was in general by slow degrees, but
one notable exception was that of the scientific department,
which under the energetic and enthusiastic direction of Professor
Eugene Haanel, speedily rose to a degree of efficiency unsur-

VICTORIA COLLEGE 1 29

passed, and, perhaps unequalled, for a time, in this country.
Another development of no less interest to the friends of Vic
toria was that of the faculty of Theology, established in 1871,
under the Rev. N. Burwash, M.A., B.D., since 1887 Chancellor
of Victoria University. Ever since the founding of the Col
lege, large use had been made of the advantages it afforded to
candidates for the ministry in the Methodist Church and in other
Protestant churches. But it became necessary, in order to secure
an efficient ministry in modern times, to take an onward step in
the studies of prime importance in the sacred calling. An earnest
advocate of this new development was found in the late Rev.
William Morley Punshon, LL.D., then the official head of the
Methodist Church in Canada; and a generous supporter was
found in the late Edward Jackson, Esq., of Hamilton, who
endowed the new chair in Biblical and Systematic Theology.

Next in importance to this vital growth of Victoria Univer
sity in Arts, Science and Theology was the addition of dependent
or affiliated schools, especially in Medicine and Law. The first
of these schools was the Toronto School of Medicine, affiliated
in 1854-5. This school was situated in Toronto, and over it
presided for many years the late Hon. John Rolph, LL.D., M.D.,
M.R.C.S., whose name is still held in honour by the medical pro
fession in Canada. In 1866. another medical school was affili
ated, viz., the ficole de Medecine et de Chirurgie, of Montreal.
In 1863, a faculty of Law for Ontario an examining body
was established; and in 1867 a faculty of Law was established in
Montreal for the Province of Quebec, where it was known as
L Institut Canadien. These Schools in Medicine and Law added
to the prestige of the University, and it was with much regret
that they were constrained to seek other affiliations, when under
the Federation Act of 1887, Victoria University ceased to exer
cise her powers of conferring degrees in the faculties of Law and
Medicine.

Three colleges for women have been affiliated to Victoria
University, viz., the Wesleyan Ladies College of Hamilton, the
Ontario Ladies College of Whitby, and Alma College of St.
Thomas. The first of these schools was discontinued in 1898;
the other two are growing year by year in numbers, popularity
and efficiency. The Wesleyan Theological College of Montreal
was also affiliated to Victoria in 1887; but later it obtained an
independent charter with power to confer degrees in Divinity,
and it now works in close connection with McGill University, at
whose doors it is situated.

The most important alliance of Victoria University was that
which took place in 1884 with the University of Albert College.

9

130 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Belleville. This was not an affiliation, but rather a consolida
tion brought about in connection with the union of the various
branches of Methodism in Canada. Albert College, founded in
1857, was the educational centre of the Methodist Episcopal
Church of Canada, but when the churches were united it was
thought well to combine the university forces also. Accord
ingly, the undergraduate work of Albert was combined with that
of Victoria at Cobourg, and Albert College at Belleville entered
on a new and most prosperous career as a residential college for
university matriculation, and for instruction in commercial,
artistic and other branches of study. In the act of parliament
which gave legal effect to this consolidation, the corporate name
was changed to Victoria University, and the government of the
University was vested in a Board of Regents, Chancellor, Vice-
Chancellor and Senate. The latest affiliation with Victoria
University was that of the Columbian College, New Westminster,
British Columbia. This College was founded in 1892. It has a
vigorous life and growth.

In the course of its history and under the corporate name of
Upper Canada Academy, Victoria College, and Victoria Univer
sity, this institution has had six principals. The first of these
was the Rev. Matthew Richey, D.D. His administration, which
began with the opening of the Academy, was most satisfactory,
and his own qualities and accomplishments, his scholarship,
urbanity and eloquence, were of great service to the new school.
But an unhappy, though temporary, schism drew him away in
1839 from the Canadian section of the Church to which the
Academy belonged; and his services were claimed for the
pastoral work of the British section to which he adhered. The
next principal was the Rev. Jesse Hurlburt, M.A., under whose
direction the Academy continued to flourish.

In 1841, the Rev. Egerton Ryerson, D.D., to whose wisdom
and energy the university had been so greatly indebted from its
inception, was appointed first president under the new charter
the charter of 1841. Dr. Ryerson did not enter fully upon the
duties of his office till June, 1842. Up to that time the admin
istration remained in the hands of the Rev. Jesse Hurlburt. It
would be impossible in the limits of this sketch to do justice to
the character and work of Dr. Ryerson. His personality, so
fatherly and yet so forceful, so stimulating and inspiring, com
manded the reverence and affection of the students and roused
them to enthusiasm in their work. It enlisted the hearty co
operation of the friends of the College, and even attracted the
sympathy and patronage of persons who did not share the
political and religious views of the President himself. The Col-

VICTORIA COLLEGE 131

lege was not permitted, however, to retain the services of Dr.
Ryerson for a long time. In the year 1844 he was called to the
responsible office of Chief Superintendent of Education for
Upper Canada, and entered upon the great work of his life, the
planning and building of the Public School system of the
Province of Ontario.

The Rev. Alexander McNab was appointed to the Presidency
as the successor of Dr. Ryerson. He continued for some four
years in the office, and discharged its duties with general success.
Unhappily, dissensions arose between him and his associates,
and he withdrew in 1850 from the College and from the Meth
odist Church. The effect of these dissensions and of the with
drawal of the Principal was for a time very hurtful to the
College. The work languished, and there was naturally great
disappointment and some discouragement, but the purpose
of the supporters of the College never failed. A new principal
was soon found, a man for the time, who turned a seeming defeat
and failure into a great success and victory. The new Presi
dent, the Rev. Samuel S. Nelles, M.A., had been a student of
Victoria College itself, and had later attended the Wesleyan
Jniversity at Middletown, Conn., where he graduated in Arts in
1846. Under his able and tactful administration, the College
immediately revived and entered upon a long career of pros
perity. For seven and thirty years he gave himself with tireless
energy and passionate devotion to the task imposed upon him.
The struggle with financial difficulties, the distractions of debate,
told in another chapter of this volume, as well as the perplexi
ties of internal discipline and administration, fell chiefly upon
him and sometimes far outweighed his academic duties. The
results of his labour and guidance were most gratifying as regards
the work and growth of the College; but, as for the workman, he
may be said to have not only given himself to his work but to
have given himself for it. The time came when, in the natural
course of things, a man should begin to rest and enjoy the fruits
of his laborious years, but the burden and the fret remained and
even increased for President Nelles, till he was fore-wearied and
fore-spent. In that condition he fell an easy victim to the fever
which carried him off after a short illness on the i/th of Octo
ber, 1887. He rests from his labours, but his works do follow
him; he still lives in the reverent affection of his fellow-workers
who survive, and of a great company of old students, who think
of him as a chief source of the sweetness and light of their early
years.

The choice of a successor to Dr. Nelles fell without hesita
tion on the present Chancellor, the Rev. Nathanael Burwash,

132 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

S.T.D., LL.D. A task of no ordinary difficulty and delicacy lay
immediately before the new Chancellor, viz., the adjustment of
Victoria University to her place in federation with the Univer
sity of Toronto. Dr. Burwash had from the beginning been a
strong advocate of university federation, and had been largely
instrumental in framing that policy. But to carry the policy
into effect, with its inherent difficulties and the conflicting feel
ings with which it was regarded, was a greater achievement than
the original conception. Dr. Burwash has been enabled to do
this work, however, and to harmonize the old and the new, and
to maintain for nearly twenty years the best traditions and spirit
of the old Victoria in her new position and environment.

Besides the six principals of the College whose administra
tion and work have been briefly outlined, there are many other
men whose names, at least, should be mentioned in a sketch of the
history of Victoria College. College men always look back with
filial love and reverence to the professors and tutors who have
helped them in their early intellectual and moral development.
Thousands of old Victoria students still living cherish the
memories of such men as Wilson, Kingston, Beatty, Whitlock,
Ormiston, Fetch, Badgley and others, who, though now dead, in
the common sense of the word, yet live in kindly memories and
in lives made better by their influence. Others there are, such
as Harris and Haanel, who long ago have passed from our col
lege life to other spheres of usefulness and honour, but who are
still remembered for the help and inspiration of their work and
personality. And there were yet others who may not have had
the striking qualities that, like brilliant flowers, please all be
holders, but whose faithful labours and true lives were a constant
source of sweetness and strength in college life, like flowers that
may escape the eye, but that fill the air with health and fragrance.
A full account, or even a brief sketch of these men, cannot find
place in this chapter, but the following list will not be unwelcome
to many old students and friends of Victoria College :

Members of the Staff of Upper Canada Academy, from i8j6 to
184.0, and of Victoria College from 1841 to 1906.

NOTE This list is compiled from records that art not uite perfect Information leading to the
correction of any inaccuracies will be thankfully received by the Registrar of Victoria College. Names
marked with an asterisk () are I hose of members of the staff of the College, 1905-6; those marked with a
d *gger (t) are dead.

Adams, Miss, 1837-38, Lady Principal, U.C.A.
Adams, Thomas, 1864-66, Classics.
fBadgley, Eratus I., 1871-84, Philosophy (Albert College) ; 1884-

1906, Philosophy and Ethics (Victoria).
*Bain, Abraham Robert, 1861-66, English and Classics; 1868-92,

Mathematics ; 1892-1906, Greek and Roman History.
Baldwin, H., 1836, Classics, U.C.A.

VICTORIA COLLEGE 133

Beatty, John, 1845-56, Natural Science and Chemistry.
*Bell, Andrew James, 1881-1906, Latin Language and Literature.

Blackburn, Mark, 1837-38, English, U.C.A.

Boulter, Miss, 1836-37, Lady Principal, U.C.A.

Bristol, Colman, 1861-62, Mathematics.

Burns, Alexander, 1857-61, Classics.
*Burwash, Nathanael, 1859-72, Natural Science; 1873, Theology;

1888-1906, President and Chancellor.

*Burwash, John, 1866-67, Mathematics; 1891, Physics; 1892, Prac
tical Theology; 1893-1906, English Bible.

Cameron, Charles, 1846-48, English and Classics.

Campbell, John, 1852-59, Classics.

Chestnut, George, 1848, English.

Coleman, Arthur P., 1883-92, Natural History and Geology.

Crowley, 1841, English.

Cusin, M., 1893-95, French.

Daly, Reginald A., 1891, Mathematics.

D Andilly, G. R., 1864, French.
*Edgar, Pelham, 1898-1906, French Language and Literature.

Evans, Henry, 1836, English, U.C.A.

Ferguson, Thomas Alex., 1852, English.

Ferrier, Robert W., 1866-67, Modern Languages.

Fick, William, 1893-97, German.

Haanel, Eugene, 1873-89, Chemistry and Physics.

Harris, Elijah P., 1856-59, Modern Languages; 1860-66, Chem
istry and Natural History.

Hayter, 1837, French, U.C.A.

*Horning, Lewis Emerson, 1886-90, Classics and Modern Lan
guages; 1889-1900, German and Old English; 1900-06, Teu
tonic Philology.

Hough, Henry, 1864, English.

Hudson, T. B., 1856, Assistant in Preparatory Department.

Hudspeth, Robert, 1836, Classics, U.C.A.

Hurlburt, Jesse Beaufort, 1841-47, Natural Science.

Kerr, John W., 1851-55, English.

Kerr, William, 1855-57, Mathematics.

Kingston, William, 1841-70, Mathematics.

*Lang, Augustus Edward, 1897-1906, German Language and Lit
erature.

*Langford, Arthur Leopold, 1892-1906, Greek Language and Lit
erature.

Locke, George H., 1893-94, Classics.

McNab, Alexander, 1845-49 (President), Theology and Ethics.
fMasson, Eugene, 1806-1905, French Language and Literature.

McClive, William H., 1862-64, Mathematics.

*McLaughlin, John Fletcher, 1891-1906, Oriental Languages and
Literature.

Melchior, B., 1855, French.
*Misener, Austin P., 1900-06, Hebrew.

Moss, Charles M., 1877-78, Classics and Moderns.

IJ4 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

fNelles, Samuel S. (President and Chancellor), 1850-87, Meta
physics and Ethics.

O Loan, James, 1836, Mathematics, U.C.A.

Ormiston, William, 1846-48, Classics and Mental Philosophy.

Paddock, William McK., 1849, Mathematics and Astronomy.
fPetch, John, 189097, Romance Languages.

*Reynar, Alfred Henry, 1862-67, Classics ; 1867-93, Modern Lan
guages; 1872, Church History; 1894-1906, English Litera
ture.

Rice, Samuel Dwight, 1853-56, Governor and Chaplain.

Richey, Matthew, 1836-38, Principal, U.C.A.

Robertson, Thomas H., 1852-53, Teacher of Music.
^Robertson, John Charles, 1895-1906, Greek.

Rogers, Miss, 1838, Preceptress, U.C.A.

Roy, James, 1867-68, Modern Languages.

Ryckman, Edward B., 1855-56, Mathematics.

Ryerson, Egerton, 1841-44 (Principal), Moral Philosophy.

Ryerson, John, 1856-57, Governor and Chaplain.

Smith, Miss, 1836, Preceptress, U.C.A.

Smoke, Samuel Clement, 1879-81, Classics.

Spencer, James, 1842-43, English.

Stevenson, Miss, 1837-38, Assistant Teacher, U.C.A.

Thompson, William S., 1855-59, Rector Collegiate School.

Vandusen, Conrad, 1849-51, Treasurer.

VanNorman, Daniel C., 1840-44, Classics.
*Wallace, Francis Huston, 1888-1906, New Testament Exegesis.

Washington, George, 1 860-61, Classics.

Whitlock, George C., 1856-64, Chemistry.

Whitney, William A., 1856-58, Assistant Master Collegiate School.
fWilson, John, 1847-50 and 1852-91, Classics; 1891-99, Emeritus
Professor of Classics.

Wilson, Richard Wornall, 1871-77, Classics.

Workman, George Coulson, 1882-84, Metaphysics and Logic; 1887-
92, Oriental Languages and Literature.

Wright, Wesley P., 1850-52, Classics.

Young, R. Ward, 1842, English.

It remains for us to notice briefly from the college point of
view the movement which is described more fully in another
part of this volume, and which culminated in the federation of
Victoria University and the University of Toronto. This move
ment was not received with favour by a large number of the old
Victoria graduates. The old student looks chiefly to the past;
he thinks of the Alma Mater of his early love, and he resents
any change that would make, or seem to make, a breach between
the old and the new, or take from the dignity and veneration of
the past. But the federation scheme was conceived by men who
looked to the future rather than to the past, who were attracted

VICTORIA. COLLEGE 135

by the broad and statesmanlike aspects of education, and who
were not unwilling to run risks in order to secure what they con
sidered a larger future. Hence the division and, for a time, the
sore contention between the most loyal sons and friends of the
College. Some hoped that the proposed change would lead to
the greater work and usefulness of Victoria, as well as of the
provincial university. Others feared that it would end in the
absorption of the Arts work of Victoria and leave nothing in
her place but a school of Divinity. And there may have been
some, though not among the friends of Victoria, who wished to
see the decline and fall that the others feared. The alumni were
as a body intensely devoted to their Alma Mater, and resolutely
opposed to any lowering of her rank or lessening of her influ
ence. After a long and heated debate of the alumni called to
consider the question, it was resolved with practical unanimity
that the representatives of Victoria be requested to accept no
terms of federation but such as would give all reasonable assur
ance that Victoria should be perpetuated as a fully equipped and
efficient arts college. It was admitted on both sides that the
time for a change had fully come, and that the modern univer
sity must have much more costly appliances and a much larger
revenue than the university of former days. It was argued by
those who favoured federation that the state should supply for all
students the costly buildings and apparatus required for the study
of science, and that the colleges, by giving their chief attention
to the humanities or distinctively culture subjects, would still be
doing their best work moulding the character of the people.
Those who did not approve of federation, but favoured the con
tinuance of Victoria as an independent university for both Arts
and Science, hoped that the money necessary to meet all the
modern university requirements could and would be supplied by
voluntary contributions. But when the time for final decision
arrived and the greatly enlarged resources necessary to the best
modern university work were not yet in sight for Victoria as an
independent university, the only way that seemed open was the
way of federation and that way was taken. On the i2th of
October, 1890, the Federation Act was proclaimed and came
into force. On the ist of October, 1892, the work of Victoria
University was transferred from Cobourg to the buildings now
occupied in Queen s Park, Toronto.

The College has been the recipient of the following benefac
tions and bequests : Edward Jackson, $30,000 ; George A. Cox,
$101,000; Wm. Gooderham, $200,000; Hart A. Massey,
$356,000; W. E. H. Massey, $48,000; John Macdonald,
$24,000; J. W. Flavelle, $30,000; E. R. Wood, $15,000;

136 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

A. E. Ames, $10,000; A. E. Kemp, $6,000; W. A. Kemp,
$3,000; Sir Wm. Mulock, K.C.M.G., $5,000; H. H. Fudger,
$4,500; S. H. Janes, $300. These, with numerous other
smaller benefactions and bequests, give the University a total
for endowment and buildings of $1,150,243.09.

After sixteen years of experience it is, perhaps, not too soon
to say that the hopes and not the fears of her friends have been
realized, and it is also most gratifying to find that amongst the
most enthusiastic friends and liberal supporters of Victoria
under the new conditions are the very men who were most zealous
for her honour as an independent university, and most cautious
in the movement towards university federation.

CHAPTER VIII
THE ARTS COLLEGES: TRINITY COLLEGE

CARVED in stone over the entrance gates of Trinity College
is this inscription :

ACADEMIA COLLEGII SACROSANCTAE TRINITATIS

JOHANNES STRACHAN FUNDATOR

MDCCCLI.

Of this revered founder the Jubilee Number of the Trinity
College Review, looking back over the interval of fifty years,
says:

It was a heroic thing for Bishop Strachan, disappointed in his
dearest hopes when he had reached the age of more than three
score years, to set himself to create out of nothing a place where
God should be worshipped; where men should be taught to love,
reverence and serve Him, no matter the walk of life in which their
feet should tread.

In the same publication appeared a short sketch by Professor
A. H. Young, entitled " The Founder of Trinity," from which
the following extract is taken :

It is given to few men to found two universities and to be the
indirect cause of the foundation of other two, yet that is precisely
the position in which Bishop Strachan found himself. . . This
is not the place to go into the acrimonious discussions that raged
fierce and long over the University Question and the Clergy
Reserves. The one was so inseparably connected with the other,
and they together aroused such fierce passions, that it was impos
sible for a man constituted as Bishop Strachan was to accept any
compromise, though we, looking back, may see where a compromise
might have been possible, while he and those who were associated
with him probably could not see it. At any rate, owing to this
uncompromising attitude, the four Universities, Victoria, Queen s,
Toronto and Trinity taking them in their chronological order
have severally developed, in accordance with their own principles,
characters which redound to the betterment of the education and
life of this Province, and, one may hope, of the Dominion at large.
This is more than a single university could have accomplished.

37

138 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

No short sketch of this kind can do adequate justice to a man so
many-sided and of such pronounced ability as Bishop Strachan.

He did his best to live up to his convictions, and those convic
tions were strong. . . As an educationalist, not even Dr. Ryer-
son himself, with whom he was often in conflict, can boast a better
record, either as teacher, administrator or legislator. . . To this
College he was a very father, and he laid strong and deep the
foundation for the development of the Church, looking forward
wisely to the time when it should help itself and stand independent
of the Mother Land.

It would be easy to point out his faults. To others the present
writer leaves that task ; indeed, it has been already performed often
enough. The main thing, at this time of Jubilee, is for us who have
entered into the heritage which he left us, to be animated by his
spirit, to meet our difficulties as he met his, bravely and unflinch
ingly, and to overcome them with hard work, undaunted courage and
stern resolution. Some have said that the things at which he aimed
failed. Perhaps they did. In some cases such was the outward
seeming. But to-day men are coming more and more to the con
viction that in education, which above all others might be called the
great Bishop s ruling passion, moulding character is of far greater
account than mere acquisition of knowledge. That it was for which
he contended ; that it was which made the men he himself trained ;
and that it was which caused him so late in life to found Trinity
College, after King s College had been given over to thoroughgoing
secularism, from which it has happily departed. Hence, in the bet
ter sense, he was no failure.

In the " Life of Sir John Beverley Robinson," the first
Chancellor of Trinity College, written by his son, Major-General
Robinson, C.B., the following reference is made to the circum
stances which led to the founding of the College :

Much has been written, in not too dispassionate a spirit, with
respect to King s College and Trinity College, and the religious
questions connected with their history, but it should not be over
looked that the majority of those who, like my father, contributed
to establish Trinity College upon the system which I have
explained, were laymen, professional men, and business men; few
of them, comparatively, were ecclesiastics or theologians. Certainly
those of them who had sent their sons to King s College under its
very modified charter in 1843, cannot fairly be accused of extreme
Church views.

But they were convinced, from the highest considerations and
also from the experience of practical life, that the separation of
religious and moral teaching from university education was a wrong
step ; and that if the State was compelled of necessity to sever them,
then they, as individuals, must exert themselves by private effort
to reunite them. They were of opinion that a university should,
before all things, as General Simcoe said, "impart religious and

TRINITY COLLEGE 139

moral learning " ; that all secular instruction of youth should have
its basis on such learning; and, as Dr. Arnold, of Rugby, wrote, be
made " subordinate to a clearly denned Christian end."

These brief references to the origin of Trinity College will
serve to supplement the historical sketch of the University of
Toronto and the universities federated with it, contained in the
earlier chapters of this volume. It is unnecessary at this date
to enter anew into the controversies of those early days. It is
sufficient to point out that the complete secularization of King s
College and its final separation from all connection with the
Church of England led to the founding of Trinity College by
the first Bishop of Toronto, in order to secure for the youth of
the church over which he presided the means of enjoying the
best secular education in the Arts and Sciences, coupled with the
religious teaching and influences of the Church of England.

By the generosity of Churchmen, both in England and at
home, a liberal endowment was provided, and in 1851 a suitable
building was erected. Pending a decision in the matter of the
royal charter for which the Bishop had made a powerful appeal
to the imperial authorities, an act of incorporation as a college
was procured from the legislature of Canada, and the College
was formally opened on January I5th, 1852.

From the address given on that occasion by the Chief Justice
of Upper Canada, Sir John Beverley Robinson, the following
words are worthy of our special consideration as having a most
happy application, in a way which, of course, the speaker could
not have foreseen, to the events of fifty years later, in relation to
the federation of Trinity College with the University of
Toronto :

The members of the Church of England cannot, if they would,
withdraw for the sake of religious harmony and peace into a seques
tered haven and let the great current of human affairs roll by them ;
they must, like others, adventure upon the waters, prepared to bear
their parts with the best equipments they can provide studious
above all things not to make shipwreck of their faith, and therefore
careful to take with them the chart which is to direct their course.

Second in importance only to the conjoining of religious and
secular instruction, which must be regarded as the primary foun
dation principle of Trinity College, was the desire to provide
residential collegiate life for university students under healthy
and elevating influences. On this subject the Bishop of Toronto
spoke as follows, in his inaugural address :

I4O THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Having thus brought the history of Trinity College down to the
present hour, I will now, with your permission, proceed to make a
few general remarks on the beneficial results which we anticipate
from the discipline, training, and instruction which are to be
employed.

As there is no system of education to be compared with that
which is carried on at the domestic fireside, so that which in
advanced years comes nearest to it, is unquestionably the next best.
. . . At home all our best and holiest charities and affections
begin, and from this centre they extend through an ever-widening
circle. Our desire, then, is to build upon this holy foundation ; to
form ourselves, in so far as possible, into a large household and
keep as near as may be practicable to the order and economy of a
well-regulated family. There will be daily and hourly intercourse
between the youth and their instructors reverence for superior
age and attainments, and a prompt obedience to all their reason
able commands.

There will also be among the young men themselves an affec
tionate brotherhood, confidential and salutary companionship, noble
resolutions, aspiring hopes, useful conversation, and friendly inti
macy, on terms and with an intensity which nothing but a college
life will admit. But were they scattered about, living here and
there in lodgings, these advantages, great and precious as they are,
would be altogether lost.

Nothing is more likely to benefit students than to afford them an
opportunity of living together in society of which the regular
attendance upon religious ordinances, the observance of correct and
gentlemanly habits, and obedience to a wholesome restraint would
form prominent features. Thence, we infer, that without residence
within the college the full benefit of collegiate life and education
cannot be obtained.

The effect of attending daily service in the Chapel morning and
evening listening to the religious lectures dining together in the-
hall conversations on their progress in their studies cheerfully
conforming to the rules of order and regularity prescribed, will sel
dom fail to produce good habits.

The foregoing quotations are intended to show what was
foremost in the minds of those who were instrumental in estab
lishing Trinity College. Unmistakably it was the conjoining
of religious teaching and influences in accordance with the doc
trines and worship of the Church of England, with the best pos
sible secular education, and the inestimable advantages of resi
dential collegiate life. These precious privileges could no longer
be found in King s College or the University of Toronto, as it
had then become and rather than be deprived of them, those
staunch Churchmen established a new college which should rest
unalterably upon these foundations.

TRINITY COLLEGE 14!

By the time fifty years of history had been numbered to the
institution founded under these circumstances, it had become
sufficiently evident that the very principles which fifty years
before necessitated separate and independent existence for Trinity
College, were now pointing clearly in the direction of co-opera
tion with the state university. In that university, when the
twentieth century dawned, was to be found the best equipment
for scientific training and a thoroughly good Arts education
one desideratum which the founders of Trinity College never
for a moment lost sight of. On the other hand, all the resources
of Trinity College, under the altered conditions of modern
science, of the scope and diversity of higher learning, and of the
increased cost of living, were needed for the maintenance of
those other desiderata which Bishop Strachan kept ever before
him, namely, the residence life of a college fashioned after the
pattern of the great colleges of Oxford and Cambridge, the
teaching of " the humanities," and the teaching, worship and
influences of the Church of England. Thus the rivalry and
faction of 1852 gave place fifty years later to new conditions,
in which each university confessed its need of what the other had
to give the residential system, the co-operation of a powerful
medical school, and the undivided support of the Church of
England, on the one hand ; and on the other, a system of secular
education maintained by the state and kept abreast of the vastly
increased, and ever increasing, requirements of modern times.
This mutual need once acknowledged, the steps leading up to
the union were soon consummated. The state university
restored to each Year of her curriculum in Arts such subjects of
religious knowledge as the Holy Scriptures, Church History,
and the doctrines and duties of Christianity; while the Church
university, for her part, agreed to hold in abeyance her degree
conferring powers, except in the faculty of Divinity, continuing
to teach Divinity and to bear her share in the teaching of Arts
in the University with which she cast in her lot. Lesser diffi
culties were quickly overcome, and the first chapter of the history
of Trinity College, covering an honourable and useful career of
fifty-two years, closed with the federation agreement of 1903,
and with her entrance, in October, 1904, upon the first year of
work as a college of the University of Toronto, enjoying a
status described technically as that of a Federated University.

Looking back upon the history of those eventful years, it is
difficult to see how so desirable a result could have been brought
about in any other way; and one is led. by the contemplation of
successive events during those fifty years, to the grateful recog
nition of the overruling providence of God, who maketh even

142 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the wrath of man to praise him." With these facts before us,
it is interesting to turn again to the address of the first Chancellor
of Trinity College, spoken (before he entered upon that office)
at the inauguration of the College in 1852, and to observe how
little these words need be changed in order to express the convic
tion of those and among them his own son, the present Chan
cellor* who regard with satisfaction the issue of that long
period of struggle and separation :

We ought, perhaps, to congratulate ourselves that the course of
events, inauspicious as it has seemed to be to the United Church of
England and Ireland, has at least this effect, that it has led to the
establishment of this College for the education of her sons in per
fect and unreserved communion with her faith standing in that
respect on a footing more entirely satisfactory than King s College
did, even under its original charter.

These words were characteristic of a man to whom more than
to any one else, excepting only her founder, Trinity College owes
a lasting debt of gratitude, the Honourable Sir John Beverley
Robinson, Bart., Chief Justice of Upper Canada, who occupied
the Chancellor s chair for ten years, from A.D. 1853. Upon
his death he was succeeded by the Honourable John Hillyard
Cameron, Q.C., who was followed, in 1877, by the Honourable
George W. Allan. Senator Allan adorned this high position,
and gave himself with untiring devotion to the interests of the
University, till his death in 1901, when the present Chancellor,
Mr. Christopher Robinson, K.C., was elected to the office, and
formally installed, in the presence of a distinguished gathering,
on the 1 5th January, 1902, exactly fifty years after the inaugura
tion of the College on the same day of the same month, Anno
Domini 1852.

The first provost of the College was the Rev. Geo. Whitaker,
M.A., sometime Archdeacon of York, who entered upon his
work with the opening of the College in January, 1852. In a
short sketch of his life recently published, the Provost is described
as a polished and elegant scholar, whose work was characterized
always by painstaking and conscientious accuracy. His lectures
in Divinity were the delight of his students, and many Canadian
Churchmen to-day, lay as well as clerical, cherish the memory of
the instruction given by him on the Prayer Book and Catechism
of the Church. He was a deeply-read theologian, and as Pro
fessor of Divinity his lectures to the theological students were
invaluable. He took a prominent part in the deliberations of

* This was written before the death of the late Christopher Robinson, K.C.,
D.C.L.

TKIMTY COLLEGE 143

the Synod, as well as in its committee work, and the brief sketch
already referred to says of him truly, that " his twenty-eight
years in the diocese of Toronto are years for which Trinity Col
lege and the diocese have reason to be thankful." The same
writer sums up both his work and his character by declaring that
" he was a man who in his day and generation did his appointed
work faithfully." Very important and valuable work it was,
too, for the Church of England in Canada and for the College
to which he gave himself so unsparingly.

Archdeacon Whitaker was succeeded, in 1881, by the Rev.
C. W. E. Boddy, M.A., D.C.L. Here we cannot do better than
to quote from an admirable article by Dr. Boddy s devoted col
league, the Rev. Dr. Roper:

In the summer of 1881, Dr. Boddy accepted his election as Provost
of Trinity College and came out to Toronto. . . At that time the
need for educational expansion was occupying the minds of the
leaders of university life everywhere. . . It was inevitable,
therefore, that the first aim of the new Provost should be the
development of Trinity as a centre of higher education. His plan
was outlined in the first circular, which was issued in October, 1881.
. . By the summer of 1894, when Dr. Boddy resigned his work in
Canada, we find that the curriculum had been largely increased,
that courses in Honours after the model of English universities had
been instituted, in which, after the First Year, the abler students
might largely specialize. Three new professorships had been
founded in Divinity, Mental and Moral Philosophy, and History;
three fellowships established in Classics, Theology, and Natural
Science; a beautiful Chapel had been built (largely through the
liberality of the Henderson family), the college building enlarged,
and lecture-rooms provided by the erection of the new west wing;
while the summer of 1894 saw the laying of the foundation-stone
of the east wing and gymnasium the last public event in which Dr.
Boddy took his part as Provost."

It was owing to Dr. Boddy s efforts that St. Hilda s College
was established, to provide for women students, " in the loving
influences of a common Christian home," as Dr. Boddy himself
expressed it, "an atmosphere calculated to soften and ennoble
the characters of the students, and to obviate the dangers of a
more exclusively intellectual study." The plan at first was to have
separate lectures in St. Hilda s College hence its name of Col
lege, rather than Hall but this was subsequently given up in
favour of admitting the women students to the men s lecture-
rooms. In every other respect the expectations of Dr. Boddy
regarding St. Hilda s College have been amply fulfilled, and it
must be given a large place in estimating the present strength
and influence of Trinity College.

144 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

When Dr. Boddy resigned his position, in 1894, to accept
the professorship of the Literature and Interpretation of the Old
Testament, in the General Theological Seminary, New York,
he was succeeded, a year later, by the Rev. Edward Ashurst
Welch, M.A., D.C.L. Like both his predecessors, Dr. Welch
had received his university training at Cambridge, where, like
them again, he won high distinction. Bringing with him to his
work in Toronto not only the scholarship and traditions of Cam
bridge, but also the experience of parochial work in the east end
of London, and several years of close and intimate association
with the great Bishop Lightfoot, of Durham (with whom he
lived, at Auckland Castle, assisting in the training of candidates
for Holy Orders), it goes without saying that from the very first
Dr. Welch exercised a most potent influence for good in the life
and scholarship of Trinity College. To him the Clerical Alumni
Association owes its existence, and thanks to his influence and
personal character the devotional life of the students received
new impetus. Striking testimony to his ability and the high
estimation in which he, was held, was afforded by his appoint
ment, early in 1900, to the rectory of St. James Cathedral,
Toronto, the onerous and responsible duties of which office he
has ever since continued to discharge with conspicuous ability
and success. He was succeeded by the Rev. T. C. Street
Macklem, M.A., D.D., as Provost of Trinity College, and by the
Rev. H. T. F. Duckworth, M.A., as Professor of Divinity.

It is not within the scope of a short sketch such as this to
speak of the various members of the teaching staff of Trinity
College, from time to time; but two of them have been connected
with the College for so many years, and have identified them
selves so completely with its interests, that no sketch could be
deemed complete without reference to them.

The Rev. William Jones, M.A., D.C.L., has been associated
with Trinity College for nearly forty years; first as Professor
of Mathematics, and later as Registrar, Bursar, and Secretary
of the Corporation. He was also Dean of the College for many
years, and has been Acting-Provost on several occasions.

The Rev. William Clark, M.A., D.D., D.C.L., came to the
College in 1883 as Professor of Mental and Moral Philosophy,
bringing with him such brilliant scholarship, such power of
address on platform or pulpit, such charm of manner and breadth
of sympathies, that he stepped easily and at once into the fore
most rank of the scholars and theologians of the continent,
is worthy of record, as indicative of his character, that though
approached from time to time with many tempting offers, he has
adhered with steadfast and untiring devotion to the work of the

TRINITY COLLEGE 14$

College with which he made his first home when he crossed the
Atlantic. As a Fellow and past President of the Royal Society
of Canada, as an author of various theological and biographical
works, as a lecturer upon a variety of subjects, and as a preacher
much sought after both in Canada and the United States, Pro
fessor Clark has brought fame and favour to the College of his
adoption, and placed it under a debt of gratitude far beyond
its power to repay.

There is yet another name which cannot be omitted from a
sketch of Trinity College, however brief. Dr. J. A. Worrell,
K.C., has been connected with Trinity College in one way or
another for more than thirty-five years, and no truer friend was
ever given to any university. As the winner of scholarships and
prizes in his undergraduate days, as a lecturer on the staff a few
years later, as Chairman of Convocation for many years, as a
member of the Corporation and of all its more important com
mittees, and as a staunch supporter, in his own quiet and unob
trusive way, of every movement making for the advancement of
the institution during a quarter of a century, Dr. Worrell has
impressed himself upon Trinity College as few men could have
done, to its lasting good. It is in such sons as these that Trinity
College has abundantly justified the fondest hopes and expecta
tions of its great founder.

This is not the place to speak generally of the alumni of
Trinity College who have distinguished themselves in various
parts of the world. Nor yet is it the place to speak in detail of
the grounds and buildings which are so dear to the hearts of all
Trinity graduates, of which an account is given in a subsequent
chapter. It may be pointed out here, however, that collegiate
residences could hardly be placed in more delightful surround
ings than those which Trinity College enjoys, being situated in
the midst of more than thirty acres of one of the most beauti
fully wooded and picturesque stretches of land in the city of
Toronto. These grounds, affording as they do unexcelled oppor
tunities for sports and recreations of every kind, are a boon to
Trinity which cannot be valued too highly.

The original endowment of Trinity College was collected by
the indefatigable exertions of its founder, the Right Reverend
John Strachan, D.D., the first Bishop of Toronto, and those
whom his Lordship associated with himself in this work. Among
these are the Venerable A. N. Bethune, D.D., Archdeacon of
York, afterwards Bishop of Toronto; the Reverend William
McMurray, D.D., D.C.L., Rector of Niagara, and afterwards
Archdeacon of Niagara; the Reverend T. B. Fuller, D.D., after
wards Bishop of Niagara; and the Reverend Saltern Givens,

10

146 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

D.C.L. all worthy of special and grateful mention. The con
tributions for this endowment from Canadian Churchmen were
liberally supplemented by friends in the United States and Eng
land, the donors in the latter country including the Society for
the Propagation of the Gospel, the Society for Promoting Chris
tian Knowledge, and the University of Oxford. Subsequently
benefactions were received from Dr. Burnside, the Honourable
James Gordon, Enoch Turner, Esq.; from various friends in
England, through Archdeacon McMurray and the Reverend
W. S. Darling, and from Professor Algernon Boys. The sum
of $4,000 received in 1876 from the family of the late James
Henderson, Esq., and a like amount which had been received in
1871 from Thomas Clark Street, Esq., were appropriated
towards the erection of Convocation Hall, which was opened in
1877. In 1882 a Supplemental Endowment Fund, amounting
to $85,000, was raised, partly in England, by the Provost (Dr.
Boddy) and the Reverend R. H. Starr, D.D. In this sum is
included a donation of $10,000 from the Henderson family,
specially appropriated to the erection of the College Chapel ; also
the sum of 3,000 from the Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge, for several specified objects. In 1900 the Trinity
University Fund was inaugurated with initial subscriptions
amounting to $150,000 from Messrs. E. B. Osier, W. R. Brock,
H. M. Pellatt, Frederic Nicholls, William Mackenzie, James
Henderson, E. C. Whitney, with Mrs. Whitney, and T. C. S.
Macklem. These subscriptions were followed by a general can
vass throughout Ontario, which is still maintained. The fund
is available in part as a means of meeting annual needs, and in
part for endowment and building.

Of the institutions which were affiliated with the University
of Trinity College, the best known are Trinity Medical College,
the Ontario Medical College for Women, and the Toronto Con
servatory of Music. The first of these having always been
closely associated with the University of Trinity College, and
at times an integral part thereof, a brief account of its origin
will not be out of place.

The school was. founded in June, 1850, under the name of
" The Upper Canada School of Medicine," by Dr. Hodder and
Dr. Bovell, with whom were associated a number of well-known
and representative members of the medical profession in Toronto.
In November of the same year, when Trinity College was estab
lished, these gentlemen tendered their services to Bishop Strachan
to form the medical faculty of the newly-founded university.
The offer was gladly accepted, and on the 7th of November of

TRINITY COLLEGE 147

the same year the formal inauguration of the work of the faculty
took place. After an address by the Bishop, Dr. Badgley com
menced his lecture on Medical Jurisprudence, followed by Dr.
Hodder on Obstetrics, Dr. Bethune on Anatomy, Dr. Hallowell
on Materia Medica, Dr. Melville on Surgery, and Dr. Bovell on
Medicine. In 1856, the work came to an end temporarily, and
it was not till 1871 that it was reorganized. In 1877, by mutual
agreement, its relationship to the University of Trinity College
ceased, and by Act of the Provincial Legislature the faculty was
incorporated as Trinity Medical School, a name which was
afterwards changed to Trinity Medical College. From this
date to 1903, the Medical College enjoyed a long era of pros
perity, under the skilful direction of Dr. Hodder, the first Dean,
and shortly after of Dr. W. B. Geikie, who was Registrar, and
afterwards, for twenty-five years. Dean of the College, to
whom its remarkable success was in large measure due.
Although an independent corporation, Trinity Medical College
remained always in the closest relationship to the University of
Trinity College, in which nearly all its students proceeded to
their degrees. In 1903, the College again became the medical
faculty of the University of Trinity College, and at the same
time the teaching staff of the College was fused with that of the
medical faculty of the University of Toronto, as a step prepara
tory to the federation of the two universities, which followed
soon afterwards.

Up to the time that this federation came into effect, the Uni
versity of Trinity College conferred degrees in seven faculties,
namely, in Arts, Divinity, Medicine, Law, Music, Dentistry, and
Pharmacy. Annual examinations were held in these several
faculties, but the teaching work of the University was confined to
three of them, namely, Arts, Divinity, and Medicine. As a result
of the federation, the medical teaching of the two universities is
carried on by the one amalgamated faculty of Medicine, and
the work of the Arts faculty is divided between College and
University, while to the College belongs exclusively the teach
ing of Divinity. This would seem to be a fitting place in which
to make grateful acknowledgment of the hearty and unselfish
manner in which all the officers and instructors of the University
of Toronto have co-operated with Trinity College for bringing
the provisions of the federation agreement into successful opera
tion. In its new status Trinity College looks forward with con
fidence to a second half century of honourable and useful service
in the Master s name. This sketch cannot be better concluded
than by repeating the prayer which stands at the end of the

148 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

inscription on the brass plate, which was cemented into its place
at the laying of the corner-stone of Trinity College, on the 3Oth
of April, 1851:

"DEVS. INCEPTO. EVENTVM. DET. FAVSTVM
FVNDATOR. IDEM. QVI. ET. FVNDAMEN

ECCLESIAE. VNIVERSALIS
ADSIT. IIS. QVIBVS. DISCIPLINAE. CHRISTIANAE

OMNESQVE. ARTES. OPTIMAE.
IN. HIS. SEDIBVS. SINT. EXCOLENDAE."

These words, with their context, were read on that occasion
by the Honourable Chief Justice Robinson, and immediately
afterwards were rendered into English by Dr. Hodder :

" God grant a prosperous issue to the begun labour ! May He,
Who is at once the Founder and Foundation-stone of His Church,
be ever present with those who shall, within these walls, devote
themselves to Christian learning and the liberal sciences."

Melville s History goes on to say:

The architect then handed the trowel to the Lord Bishop, and
the stone having been adjusted, the Bishop said:
" Our he.lp is in the name of the Lord."
Answer. " Who hath made heaven and earth."
" Except the Lord build the house, their labour is but lost that
build it."

Upon which his Lordship, having struck the stone three times
with the mallet, said :

" In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen. I lay this corner-stone of an edifice to be here
erected, by the name of Trinity College, to be a place of sound learn
ing and religious education, in accordance with the principles and
usages of the United Church of England and Ireland. Other
foundation can no man lay than that which is laid, even Jesus
Christ, Who is God over all, blessed for evermore; and in Whom
we have redemption through His Blood, even the forgiveness of
sins. Amen."

CHAPTER IX
THE FACULTY OF LAW

SIR WILLIAM BLACKSTONE, on his appointment, in 1758, to
the first professorship of English Law at any English university,
had found it necessary to justify the chair and to contend that
the common law of England was a subject which might
properly be included in the curriculum of a university. Small
progress had been made in the mother land against the con
servatism of the profession ; Blackstone s plans for a law college,
to be matured a century later on this side of the Atlantic, had
failed, and he had resigned the Vinerian Professorship at Ox
ford in 1766. Chairs of Law had been founded at William and
Mary College and at Harvard; intermittent lectures had been
given in Law at Columbia and Pennsylvania; Harvard, in 1817,
and Yale, in 1824, had established law schools; yet the teaching
of law had barely entered upon the experimental stage when the
President and Council of King s College, of which the Attorney-
General and Solicitor-General and other eminent lawyers were
members, advocated the needs of a law faculty in a Canadian
university.

As early as 1819, the first President of King s College had
publicly urged the importance and necessity of a faculty of Law in
the contemplated university of the Province, and to the honour
of its author the scheme for the proposed University of Upper
Canada submitted to Sir Peregrine Maitland, the Governor-
General, on the loth of March, 1826, provides for a professor
of Law and for a course of study in " Civil and Public Law."
" There are, it is believed," wrote Dr. Strachan on that date,
" between forty and fifty young gentlemen in the Province study
ing the profession of Law a profession which must, in a coun
try like this, be the repository of the highest talents. Lawyers
must from the very nature of our political institutions from
there being no great landed proprietors no privileged orders
become the most powerful profession, and must in time possess
more influence and authority than any other. They are emphati
cally our men of business, and will gradually engross all the
colonial offices of profit and honour. It is, therefore, of the

149

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

utmost importance that they should be collected together at the
University, become acquainted with each other and familiar,
acquire similar views and modes of thinking, and be taught from
precept and example to love and venerate our parent State."

The plan thus outlined was realized in the constitution of
King s College, when it was opened for the admission of
students on the 8th of June, 1843. O ne of the seven professors
" ranged in stalls on the right and left of the President," on that
occasion, was W. H. Blake, Esq., B.A., who had been appointed
Professor of Law on the i6th of March of that year. The Pro
fessorship had been previously declined by the Hon. W. H.
Draper, Attorney-General West, and afterwards Chief Justice of
the Common Pleas and President of the Court of Appeal.

This chair of Law at King s College was maintained through
the whole course of its history. Professor Blake, who held it
until his resignation in 1848, was a graduate of Trinity College,
Dublin, a leading counsel of his day, and head of the firm of
Blake, Connor & Morrison. He took an active interest m public
politics, and was Solicitor-General West in the Baldwin-Lafon-
taine Administration. In September, 1849, he was appointed
the first Chancellor of the reformed Court of Chancery for
Upper Canada. It is only the eminence of his judicial career
that has obscured his distinguished services as the first teacher
of Law in this country.

In consequence of leave of absence having been given to
Professor Blake on the ground of ill-health, the following
entry appears on the Council minutes of the 26th of January,
1848- "Read a letter from Skeffington Connor, LL.D., offer
ing to perform Professor W. H. Blake s duties as Lecturer in
I aw until the Professor s return ; whereupon it was moved by
Professor W. C. Gwynne, seconded by Principal Barren, that
Dr Connor be allowed, in accordance with his request, to con
tinue the course of lectures commenced by the Hon. Mr.^ Justice
W. H. Draper as substitute for Professor W. H. Blake." The
inference that Mr. Justice Draper had lectured at Kings Col
lege in the absence of the regular professor, is confirmed, upon
inquiry by former students, who recall attendance at a course
of lectures given by the Chief Justice, with a lively recollection
of their charm and worth. No action was taken on the previou
motion until the next meeting of Council, on tjw 2nd of Feb
ruary, 1848, when a motion was carried
Esten, of Osgoode Hall, be requested to act as Deputy for Pro
fessor W H Blake in the Law faculty." Lectures, therefore,
were presumably continued for a short time by Mr. Esten, who
afterwards became one of the Vice-Chancellors of Upper Can-

FACULTY OF LAW !$!

ada; but another entry of June 28th, 1848, shows that upon the
request of Professor Blake, the duties as lecturer and examiner
of Law during his illness were assigned to Dr. Skeffington
Connor. The duties of the chair were never resumed by Mr.
Blake, and Dr. Connor was appointed Professor of Law on the
1 3th of September, 1848. Official returns show that the original
salary of 100 was subsequently raised to 250. Professor
Connor, who was a Doctor of Laws of Trinity College, Dublin,
was the law partner of his predecessor. He was made Solicitor-
General West in 1858, and a puisne Judge of the Queen s Bench
in January, 1863, but survived his appointment to the bench only
a few months.

There are delightful reminiscences of the life of the law student
of old King s College, his chapels and commons, his pranks and
his amusements. Terms were kept, dinners eaten and as far as
possible the life of an English student reproduced. There was a
minute ceremonial ; the faculty had precedence and a graduate of
Arts gave place to the student of Civil Law. There were two
lectures a week throughout the academic year, at 8 a.m. Students
at Osgoode Hall were permitted, upon payment of a small fee, to
attend the lectures, which seem to have mainly dealt with such
practical topics as contracts, partnership, and the examination of
English and American decisions. A return of 1845 gives four
teen students enrolled in Law, as against thirteen in Medicine.
There were two Presbyterians and one Roman Catholic ; the rest
were Anglicans. Four of the fourteen attended lectures from
Dr. McCaul in Belles-lettres and Rhetoric, and paid a double fee.
Some of them were occasionals from Osgoode Hall, but a class of
seven was admitted to B.C.L. in 1847, a creditable record, which
the Faculty is not able to maintain. One degree was conferred
in each of the years 1849, 1850 and 1854, and two in 1851, mak
ing a total of twelve Bachelors of Civil Law.

For the course and the lectures there is the highest praise.
One of the students, Mr. D. B. Read, K.C., in his " Lives of the
Judges," refers to the work of Chancellor Blake in these words :
" Young men studying for the profession, not members of the
University, were admitted to his law lectures, which he delivered
in one of the rooms in the east wing of the Parliament Buildings
on Front Street. He used to commence his lectures at eight
o clock in the morning. It was one of my greatest delights to
attend and listen to these lectures. The matter and manner of
the lectures so commended themselves to me and those who
attended the lectures with me, that there was not one who did
not feel that they were under great obligations to the University
authorities in being permitted the advantages to be derived from

!5 2 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

their delivery. Each attendant generally had a book for taking
notes, which he would amplify at his leisure. The lecturer never
quailed before any decision, English or Canadian. If he thought
the judgment unsound reasoning, he did not hesitate to say so and
urge the students to examine for themselves. I well remember
his impressing the students with the great value of the Reports in
Douglas." To Dr. Connor s connection with the University, Mr.
Read refers as follows: " In 1848 he was appointed Lecturer in
Law to the University of Toronto. He lectured with great care,
and instructed the students in a manner as agreeable to them as
it was elegant and useful."

There is no official record of examinations in Law in King s
College, but there is no doubt that examinations upon lectures
and text-books were regularly held. A statute of the 19* of
October, 1844, provided that the following should be the quali
fication for degrees.

For B.C.L. : (i) Having kept seven terms and passed the
previous examinations in the faculty of Arts. (2) Having kept
three terms as a student at Law in this University, and being of
the standing of sixteen terms from Matriculation in Arts. (3)
Having passed the required examinations. (4) Having per
formed the appointed exercises.

For D.C.L.: (i) Having been admitted to the degree of
B.C.L. (2) Being of the standing of thirty-one terms from
Matriculation in Arts. (3) Having performed the appointed
exercises.

The University legislation of 1849, l8 5 and 1853 is fully
dealt with elsewhere in this volume. The Act of 1849 expressly
preserves the Faculty of Law, provides for a Dean as a member
of the governing Caput, and assigns him precedence. With the
fundamental changes of the year 1850, the degree of B.C.L. was
discontinued, and the degrees in Law since that date have been
Bachelor of Laws (LL.B.) and Doctor of Laws (LL.D.). It is
manifestly a consideration of vested rights which accounts for
the three B.C.L. s after 1850; in 1854 the last B.C.L. was con
ferred. By the Federation Act of 1887, the Senate was given
power to confer the degrees of LL.D. and, for the first time,
D.C.L. honoris causa, under such statute as may in that behalf
be passed ; but although by subsequent statutes of the Senate pro
vision is accordingly made for both degrees, no D.C.L. degree
has ever been given by the University of Toronto ; those on our
records date back to King s College.

By the University Act of 1853 (16 Vic., Cap. 89) the func
tions of the University were separated from those of University
College, and all " professorships or other teacherships " in the
University were thereby abolished. It was expressly enacted by

FACULTY OF LAW

153

Sec. 32 that "after the ist day of January, 1854, there shall be
no professorships of Law, nor of any branches of Medicine or
Surgery, except in so far as the same may form part of the
general system of liberal education " in University College. The
abolition of the teaching of Law was not unopposed. Petitions
were presented to the Legislative Assembly against it, and the
House divided upon a motion of the Hon. Mr. George Brown,
that the University bill should be recommitted to a committee of
the whole for the purpose of " restoring the faculties of Law and
Medicine as branches of the educational system of University
College " ; this was negatived. There is an interesting suggestion
from the Superintendent of Education, in a letter, dated the nth
of July, 1852, to the Inspector-General, that a grant of 500
should be made to the Law Society for the payment of law
lecturers at that institution. Such lectures, it is stated, " would
exert a very salutary influence upon the whole legal profession
in Upper Canada very different from having one Professor of
Law in the University lecturing betimes to some half a dozen
students, but not recognized in any way by the incorporated Law
Society of Upper Canada." The opinion of the majority may
have found voice in this observation.

The history of legal education in the University, in conse
quence of the Act of 1853, has to deal, not with teaching, but
with the prescription of courses of study. Statute 15 prescribes
the following subjects for examination for and after the annual
examinations of the year 1857 :

MATRICULATION. Greek and Latin, Mathematics, English,
French, History, Geography, and Law (Blackstone s "Com
mentaries," Vol. I.). Candidates may omit either French or
Greek.

FIRST YEAR. Hallam s " Constitutional History," Cox s
" British Commonwealth," Bentham s " Theory of Legislation,"
Blackstone s " Commentaries," Vol. II, Williams on Real
Property, Smith s " Manual of Equity Jurisprudence."

SECOND YEAR. Taylor on Evidence, Addison on Contracts,
Smith s " Mercantile Law," Byles on Bills, Story on Partner
ship.

THIRD YEAR. Cox s "British Commonwealth," Mitford s
" Equity Pleading," Benton s " Compendium of the Law of
Real Property," Archbold s "Landlord and Tenant," Addison
on Contracts, Westlake s " Conflict of Laws," Story s " Con
flict of Laws," Story s " Equity Jurisprudence," Reddie s
" International Law."

N.B. In each of these three last examinations students will be exam
ined in Canadian Statute Law bearing upon the subjects of those years.

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

There were, of course, no lectures. There is a single graduate
in each of the years 1850 and 1856; in 1858 there are six; among
them Mr. Thomas Hodgins, M.A., K.C., the present Justice of the
Admiralty Court and Master-in-Ordinary ; all the recipients were
graduates in Arts. There were examinations throughout in the
junior years of the course and scholarships awarded in various
" modes ." It is interesting to note that the Hon. Edward Blake
and Mr. Edward Fitzgerald, who became a leader of the chan
cery bar, were first and second scholars, respectively, in the third
"mode," at the first matriculation in 1854. There were no
scholars in either the first or second " modes," or at the First
Year examination in 1855, when the same gentlemen retained
their positions in the third " mode " of the First Year; the third
scholarship was won by Mr. R. M. Wells, Q.C., in after life a
prominent lawyer and Speaker of the Legislative Assembly.
There were scholars in all three " modes " at the matriculation
of 1855, and among them the present senior judge of Durham
and Northumberland; Mr. Fitzgerald is transferred to another
mode in the Second Year, and a " fourth mode " scholarship ii
awarded in 1856.

The requirements for matriculation in Law covered the woi
of the First Year in Arts, and the law student entered at once
upon the study of Law in the First Year of the faculty.
higher standard of admission to the faculty of Law has
consistently maintained, and matriculation in Medicine or Arts
has never been accepted as a substitute for matriculatn

Law. ,

Examinations were held in the beginning of February am
might be, at the discretion of the examiners, either wholly on
paper or partly on paper and partly oral (Statutes 13 and 14).
A change was made, however, by Statute 54, which provided
that after the examinations to be holden in the month of Febru
ary 1860, and commencing in September and May of 1861, ex
aminations for matriculation in the faculty of Law should be
held in the month of September in each year; and all other
examinations in the month of May in each year.

There was a profusion of valuable scholarships : ten of the
value of 30 each were assigned to the faculty of Law, of which
four were for matriculants, three for students of one year and
three for students of two years standing. A gold medal was
given for the first candidate at the final examination for LL.B.,
and a silver medal to all who could obtain first class honours at
that examination (Statute 21). The undergraduate in Law
was eligible, moreover, for prizes (see Statute 21) and a prize
was given for each of the three best theses for LL.D.

FACULTY OF LAW 155

scholar must sign the usual declaration of intention to proceed to
a degree in the University of Toronto; while the fact that the
further condition imposed upon the scholar in Civil Engineering
and Agriculture of an intention to follow these branches as a
profession, was not required of the scholar in Law, testifies to
the acceptance of Blackstone s view that a knowledge of this
subject is a desirable part of a layman s education.

Later statutes (45 and 64) reduced the number of scholar
ships; after the ist of January, 1862, there were four
assigned to this faculty : one for matriculants, and one for
students of one. two and three years standing respectively.
Statute 36 (circa 1858) provided for ad eundem standing in the
case of graduates in Law from any University in Great Britain
or Ireland, and that a graduate in Arts in any university in Her
Majesty s Dominions might proceed to the faculties of Law and
Medicine in the University of Toronto without passing the
examination appointed for matriculants in that faculty. The
same statute created the old Special Examination, not abolished
until 1888, by which qualified candidates might obtain the degree
of LL.B. in a single examination. In its original form the
statute stood thus : " Any graduate in the faculty of Arts of
the University of Toronto of three years standing, being also
admitted a barrister of the Law Society of Upper Canada, or
any Master of Arts of seven years standing, or any barrister
of seven years standing in the University of Toronto
from his admission by the Law Society, may be admitted
to the degree of LL.B. on passing a final examination to be
appointed for that purpose, at which no Honours shall be
awarded." The subjects for the Special Examinations are
prescribed as follows (Statute 40): Bentham s "Theory of
Legislation," Lieber s " Political Ethics," Vol. I., Reddie s
" International Law," Vattel s " Law of Nations," Story s
" Conflict of Laws," Sandar s " Justinian," Gibbon s " History,"
Chap. 44; Arnold s "Rome," Vol. I., Chap. 14, Hallam s
" Middle Ages," Chap. 2, Hallam s " Constitutional History,"
Cicero s " De Legibus," Aristotle s " Politics," Books I. and III.
Each candidate shall be examined in at least six of the above-
named books, and he shall, on giving notice of his intention to
present himself for examination, state the books in which he
elects to be examined.

Substantial changes were made and new features introduced
by the two Statutes 44 and 45. In virtue of one of these a
student of the Third Year s standing in Arts, or a graduate in
that faculty, might be admitted to the examination for the
Second Year in Law. The other repealed Statute 15 (referred

156 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

to above), provided a new curriculum, and added another year to
the course of Law by the introduction of the Second Year work
in Arts as the First Year in Law. The careless omission of dates
in the available compilation of statutes is maddening; but there
are indications of unusual activity in the Senate of 1858, and
from the appearance of the four years course in the College
Calendar of 1859-60, and other evidences, it may be assumed
that this important statute was operative in 1859. The statement
is made in the Calendar for the next academic year that students
in Law of the First Year attend lectures with students in Arts of
the Second Year. There is unmistakable significance in the
unusual increase in the number of graduates. There are four
teen graduates in 1860, twelve in 1861, twelve in 1862; but only
one has a degree in Arts. In the preceding ten years there had
been ten degrees conferred. Eight of the ten were given to grad
uates in Arts. The short cut is inviting. In place of the former
three years course there were hereafter four examinations sub
sequent to matriculation; the student postponed his legal work
until the Second Year in order to devote another year to
Arts subjects, including Logic, Ethics and Civil Polity, and
the other prescribed work of the Second Year in that faculty,
with French, and Smith s " Wealth of Nations " as additional
subjects for Honours.

In later years the order of study is changed and important
additions are made, especially in the requirements for the final
examination. Vendors and Purchasers, the Institutes of Justinian
and Roman Jurisprudence are added, with International Law
for Honours in the final year; and Bowyer s " Civil Law" dis
places the second volume of Blackstone in the Second Year. This
part of the curriculum is worth printing in full :

SECOND YEAR. Hallam s " Constitutional History," Ben-
tham s " Theory of Legislation," Smith s " Manual of Equity
Jurisprudence," Williams on Real Property, Smith s " Mer
cantile Law," Bowyer s " Civil Law."

THIRD YEAR. Cox s " British Commonwealth," Mitford s
"Equity Pleading," Burton s "Compendium of the Law of
Real Property," Archbold s " Landlord and Tenant," Addison
on Contracts, Westlake s " Conflict of Laws."

CANDIDATES FOR LL.B. Sugden on Vendors and Pur
chasers, Jarman on Wills, Taylor on Evidence, Blackstone Vol.
IV., Justinian s Institutes, Roman Jurisprudence (Gibbon, Chap.
44, and Arnold, Chaps. 13, 14, 16 and 26).

ADDITIONAL FOR HONOURS. Sugden on Powers, Wheaton s
" International Law," Mackeldey " Systema Juris Romani."

FACULTY OF LAW 157

This curriculum, it will be observed, combines with standard
treatises upon practical subjects (such as Real Property, Con
tracts, Mercantile Law, Landlord and Tenant, and Wills) a
modest requirement as to the academical subjects of Constitu
tional Law and Constitutional History, and, for the final examina
tion, the Civil Law of Rome, with International Law among the
additional subjects for Honours. On the whole it is a creditable
curriculum for an academical course in Law, and one rather in
advance of contemporary standards.

Although new curricula were authorized, and modifications
made from time to time in the prescribed texts, there is no radi
cal change of policy for many years in regard to the require
ments for the degree, as may be seen by a comparison of
succeeding curricula with that just given. Matriculation, satis
factory certificates of good conduct, four years standing from
matriculation, and the full age of twenty-one years, continue to
be requisites. The privileged class who may enter the faculty
at the Second Year s examination is extended from time to time
to include, at an early date, a barrister, a graduate, and an under
graduate of the Third or Fourth Years in the Faculty of Arts in
the University of Toronto; and, later, in 1885, a graduate in
Medicine and a student in Law of the Law Society who has
passed his first (in 1888, his second) Intermediate Examination.
The undergraduate in Law may still compete with his brethren
in Arts or Medicine for a ten-dollar prize in verse or prose in
divers tongues ; and a Chief Justice is a prize man in Agriculture.

With minor differences, the First Year in Arts is the
matriculation in Law; the First Year in Law the Second Year
in Arts; Statute Law is prescribed no longer, and the examina
tions are confined to the text-books. Torts is added to the list
of subjects; a text-book on Political Economy appears. The
sequence of the legal subjects of the last three years is varied, as
it will be varied again. Modern authors and later treatises
replace the standard authorities of an earlier generation, and
Austin is forsaken for the more attractive Maine. The Special
Examination implements the Final Year of the regular course by
the addition of the work of the Second and Third Years in Con
stitutional History, together with all the Roman Law that has
been read by the regular student ; the candidate s original option
of six books is soon discontinued and is not found in the cur-
-riculum of 1877. The barrister who takes the Special Examina
tion will have read the other excepted works of the regular
course, or have passed an equivalent examination upon the topics ;
the rare and exceptional case of the Master in Arts who is not a

158 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

lawyer may well be disregarded; but the Special Examination
was of doubtful wisdom, at best; and it was abolished in 1888
upon the reorganization of the faculty.

Upon paper, the course is excellent and reveals the presence
in the Senate of sound lawyers with enlightened views upon
legal education. The choice of topics and of treatises is judicious,
with a proper touch of the theoretical and historical. There is
sound training with a wide range of hard reading for the con
scientious student; the course merits the high praise it has
received, as a part of their professional equipment, from gradu
ates who have attained distinction in the professional world.
The extent and difficulty of the course may have something to
do with a marked reaction and a falling off in the number of
graduates. In 1870, 1871, and 1875 no degree is conferred;
during sixteen years only on two occasions does the number of
graduates exceed four; there are five in 1872 and seven in 1873.
The total of the sixteen years from 1865 to 1880 is thirty-nine, as
against a total of fifty-one in the five years from 1860 to 1864.
Of the graduates of the earlier years more than one-half are
graduates in Arts ; of those of the later years, only two or three.
But the quality of the lean years is high, and Mr. B. B. Osier,
Q.C., Dr. Snelling, Q.C., Professor Stockton, Q.C. (of New
Brunswick), Mr. Justice Street and Chief Justice Sir William
Meredith are among the few who received the degree.

In 1 88 1, the curriculum of 1877 was retained as far as purely
legal studies are concerned, and it preserves its former relation
to the faculty of Arts. Again, in 1885, the changes are con
fined to the selection of text-books.

It may be helpful to give the three last years of this older
course as defined by the curriculum of the faculty of Law in 1885.
A comparison with the requirement of to-day will be instructive.

SECOND YEAR. Political Economy (Fawcett s Manual),
Constitutional History (Taswell-Langmead), Equity (Snell),
Law of Contracts (Pollock), Law of Real Property (Williams),
Hallam s " Middle Ages," Chap. 2.

THIRD YEAR. Constitutional History (May), Law of
Evidence (Best), Law of Torts ( Underbill), Law of Real
Property (Digby; Smith and Soden on "Landlord and
Tenant), Roman Law (Gibbon, Chap. 44; Arnold, Chaps. 13,
14, 16 and 26, Tomkins and Jenken s Compendium).

CANDIDATES FOR LL.B. Constitutional Law (Broom;
Todd s "Parliamentary Government in the British Colonies"),
Law of Real Property and Wills (Dart s "Vendors and Pur
chasers"; Theobald on "Wills"), Roman Law (Justinian,

FACULTY OF LAW 159

Sandar s Edition), Jurisprudence (Maine s "Ancient Law"),
International Law (Hall; Von Savigny), Common Law
(Broom).

ADDITIONAL FOR HONOURS. Constitutional Law (Forsyth),
Jurisprudence (Lorimer s Institutes).

SPECIAL EXAMINATION FOR LL.B. Constitutional History
(Taswell-Langmead; May), Constitutional Law (Broom;
Todd s "Parliamentary Government in the British Colonies"),
Law of Real Property and Wills (Dart s " Vendors and Pur
chasers"; Theobald on "Wills"), Common Law (Broom),
Roman Law (Gibbon, Chap. 44; Arnold, Chaps. 13, 14, 16 and
26; Tomkins and Jenken s Compendium; Justinian, Sandar s
Edition), Jurisprudence (Maine s "Ancient Law"), Inter
national Law (Hall; Von Savigny).

Before proceeding to the consideration of the radical changes
in the Bachelor s course, which came into force in October, 1888,
we will briefly note the history of the degree of Doctor of Laws.
One of the earliest statutes of the Senate (Number 8) had
defined the requisites of its highest degree in these words :

" The following shall be the requisites for obtaining the
degree of LL.D. : Having been admitted to the degree of LL.B ;
being of five years standing from the admission to the degree
of LL.B. or the degree of M.A. ; having composed an approved
thesis upon some subject in Law.

By Statute 21, a prize of 6 was offered for each of the best
three theses presented for this examination.

These regulations for the LL.D. degree were altered by a
clause of Statute 44, which increased the five years interval to
ten, and confined the approved thesis to a subject prescribed for
the degree of LL.B., in lieu of the wider range of " a subject in
Law." These are the only changes, and the amended condi
tions appear unchanged in the curriculum of 1864. The first
and second requisites remain without change until the degree
in course is abolished; but there is a further limitation upon
the choice of subjects and two theses are required under the
statute which authorizes the curriculum of 1877; that cur -
riculum announces that the candidate is allowed to state the two
departments from which he elects that the subjects of his theses
are to be chosen, according to the following scheme : Depart
ment i, Civil Law. Department 2, Constitutional Law. Depart
ment 3, Real Property. Department 4, International Law.
Department 5, other branches of Law mentioned in the cur
riculum. The theses are to be written in the examination hall in
the presence of one of the examiners, and the subjects of the

l6o THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

theses are then announced. The provisions were repeated in the
curriculum of 1881.

In the nature of things, there must have been inevitable
variation in the quality and standard of these unpublished
theses and in the amount of serious work involved in their
preparation. It is quite possible, therefore, to overrate the im
portance of the degree as an instrument of legal education. By
the first clause of Statute 157 (July 2nd, 1885) it was declared
that the degree shall be conferred honoris causa only, and it is
so stated in the curriculum of that year s date. From that time
forward the awarding of honorary degrees in Law proceeds
upon the recommendation of a special committee of the Senate,
and there are safeguards to insure that it shall be judiciously
conferred. The current regulations are contained in Statute
207 (May 1 7th, 1889). Twenty degrees in course have been
awarded. Five were conferred in 1870; in no other year has
the number exceeded two.

As a preliminary to the consideration of the changes effected
in the LL.B. course in 1888, it is needful to say something in
regard to those parts of the Arts course which include subjects
universally regarded as a regular part of the foundation for
professional training in Law. The relation of History to Law
is obvious, and is exemplified in the school of " Law and Modern
History" at Oxford. Further, in the Arts curriculum of the
University a certain amount of Constitutional History was
included. Something in Political Economy and Political Phil
osophy had also always been prescribed by the University; and,
even in the first curriculum, there were the small beginnings of
what we may call the legal side of the Political Science depart
ment in its modern form; there are, in the curriculum of
1854, the "Elements of Political Philosophy and Economy"
in the pass work of the Second Year; Paley s "Political
Philosophy" in the Third Year; Mill s "Political Economy"
in the Fourth Year, and a few of the classical authors in the
honour work of the Fourth Year. In the next curriculum, that
of 1859, Civil Polity appears as a sub-department of the depart
ment of Metaphysics, Ethics and Civil Polity, and the work of
the sub-department is postponed to the Third Year, where it
remains to the end; the metaphysical side of the department
predominates, and Economics holds the next place. The reverend
examiners, however, do not neglect the problems of the law, as
appears from the following questions taken at random from the
examination papers of 1855:

" Give some arguments, pro and con, for the right of an
author to the exclusive property in his books.

FACULTY OF LAW l6l

" Show that a person confined to a quarantine station by due
course of law cannot justly complain of any infringement of his
civil liberty.

" What powers are reserved to the Sovereign in the British
Constitution ?

" State in detail the manner in which the disadvantages of
monarchy are remedied in this constitution?"

For several lustra and down to the more elaborate cur
riculum of 1877, tn e changes are few. Cox s "British Com
monwealth," a standard work on the English Constitution, is
added to the Fourth Year in the curriculum of 1869 and remains
on the course for twenty years. Austin s "sober" treatise,
which had been on the Law curriculum since 1864, was pre
scribed ten years later among the text-books in Arts. Useful
changes are made in the honour course by the special curriculum
of 1877. Creasy s " Rise and Progress of the English Con
stitution " and Lorimer s " Institutes " are prescribed in the
Third Year; Maine s "Ancient Law" in the Fourth Year;
and by a wise provision the student meets with recognized ex
ponents of different schools of thought in the subject of Juris
prudence.

Through the liberality of the Hon. Edward Blake, Chan
cellor of the University, the University was able to contribute
further to the cause of legal education; the Blake Scholarship
" for the promotion and encouragement of the study of the
Science of Politics, Political Economy, Civil Polity and Con
stitutional History" was founded on the 6th of June, 1877,
under Statute 108.

The conditions as they appear in the Arts curriculum for
that year are: " The scholarship will be awarded to the candi
date in the Third Year who, having attained first class honours
in each of the sub-departments of History and Civil Polity, shall
pass the best examination on the pass and honour work in His
tory (not including Ethnology) and Civil Polity as laid down
in the curriculum for that year, with the following additional
subjects : Taswell-Langmead s " English Constitutional His
tory," Broom s " Constitutional Law," Maine s " Early His
tory of Institutions."

The Blake Scholarship was awarded annually until the
institution of the Political Science department, when the Chan
cellor s gift was increased and two scholarships of the value of
$75 each and two of the value of $50 each were offered for com
petition, alike to students in Arts in Political Science and to
undergraduates in the faculty of Law taking the same examina
tion. The donor s increased benefactions were subsequently

162 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

diverted in another direction, and the scholarships in Political
Science discontinued.

Cox, Creasy, Lorimer, and Maine continue in the Special
Curriculum of 1879, and, until 1885, in Civil Polity; there are
standard authorities in Constitutional Law and Constitutional
History for the candidates for the Blake Scholarship. " Com
plete prescription of work " in the sub-department of Civil
Polity (including the Blake work) came into effect at the
examination of 1888, as follows: Walker, "Political Econ
omy " ; Fawcett, " Manual of Political Economy " ; Holland,
" Elements of Jurisprudence " ; Taswell-Langmead, " English
Constitutional History " ; Dicey, " Introduction to the Law of
the Constitution " ; Cooley, " Principles of Constitutional Law
in the United States."

The additions are excellent, and standard modern authors,
such as Holland, Bagehot, Dicey and Cooley make their first
appearance in the University curriculum. There is as yet
nothing in Federal or Colonial or Canadian Law, but the addi
tion of an elementary work upon the Constitutional Law of the
United States is a move in the right direction. Actual instruc
tion was, however, confined to Mental and Moral Science ; there
were no lectures in Civil Polity, or upon any of the related sub
jects grouped together in the sub-department. The honour
department of Metaphysics, Ethics and Civil Polity was
unwieldy and antiquated in arrangement and combined subjects
not properly allied. These defects were remedied and modern
tendencies in university education followed by the creation of
the department of Political Economy. Statute 200 established
the department and prescribed its curriculum, and Statute 201,
passed at the same time, provided a radically new curriculum
in the faculty of Law ; legal education at the University assumed
its present form. These changes are connected with the federa
tion movement. The Federation Act of 1887 provides (Sec.
5, s.s. i) that "there shall be established in the University of
Toronto a teaching faculty " in the subjects specified, and
among them " Political Science (including Political Economy,
Jurisprudence and Constitutional Law) and such other sciences,
arts and branches of knowledge, including a teaching faculty
in Medicine, and in Law, as the Senate may from time to time
determine. The same section (s.s. 5) confers regulative powers
upon the Senate " in case the faculties of Medicine or Law are
established," and by section 89 these enactments are to take
effect on the passage of the Act. This provision appears in
subsequent consolidations down to the University Act, 1901 (i
Ed. VII., Cap. 24), of which section 24 provides that "in-

FACULTY OF LAW 163

struction shall also be given in Law, Medicine and Applied
Science and Engineering, which shall continue to be separate
faculties."

Minute details of the text-books and lectures of the course
in the new department of Political Science, or of History and
Political Science, as it is sometimes styled, are given in the
Calendars of the University and of University College for the
years 1889-1890. From that time forward there is a profusion
of information concerning the department and the faculty of
Law in the available publications of the University and Uni
versity College from which the curious may easily trace the
changes and the later developments of legal education.

Mr. W. J. Ashley, M.A., was appointed Professor in Politi
cal Economy and Constitutional History in the University on
the 1 6th day of October, 1888, and entered at once upon his
duties; but the appointments to the Faculty of Law were not
made until the loth of January, 1889. By Order-in-Council of
that date it was provided that " in such subjects of the Law
Faculty as are contained in the Curriculum of Arts, the Pro
fessors, Lecturers and Fellows of the said Arts Faculty shall
be considered as the instructors in the Faculty of Law in such
subjects as belong to their own departments," and the teaching
staff of the Faculty was appointed. The Hon. Mr. Justice
Proudfoot, a retired Vice-Chancellor of Ontario, was appointed
Professor of Roman Law, and the Hon. David Mills, LL.B.,
Q.C., the well-known publicist, was appointed Professor of Con
stitutional and International Law. The same Order-in-Council
provided for the experiment of a course of voluntary lectures
unon professional topics by distinguished members of the legal
profession, who were appointed Honorary Lecturers without
remuneration, viz., the Hon. Mr. Justice MacMahon, on
Wrongs and their Remedies; the Hon. Edward Blake, M.A.,
Q.C., on Constitutional Law; the Hon. Samuel H. Blake, B.A.,
Q.C., on the Ethics of Law; Dalton McCarthy, Esq., Q.C., on
Municipal Institutions; B. B. Osier, Esq., LL.B., Q.C., on
Criminal Jurisprudence; Z. A. Lash, Esq., Q.C., on Commercial
and Maritime Law; Charles Moss, Esq., Q.C., on Equity Juris
prudence; J. J. MacLaren, Esq., LL.D., Q.C., on the Compara
tive Jurisprudence of Ontario and Quebec.

The faculty of Law with its elaborate curriculum, its dis
tinguished professoriate and imposing array of leaders of the
bar as active members of its teaching staff, makes a brave show
in the calendars of the day. Compared with the best of its
predecessors the new curriculum is not less than a revolution.
Matriculation is still the Latin, English, French, German, His
tory, Mathematics and one Science of the First Year in Arts;

164 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the subjects for examinations and lectures in the First, Second
and Third Years are identical with those in the Second, Third
and Fourth Years of the department of History and Political
Science in the faculty of Arts; the professional topics for the
Fourth and final examination for the degree are Real Property,
Torts, Domestic Relations, Corporations, Criminal Law, Com
mercial Law, Equity and Conflict of Laws; the Law of
Contracts is a necessary part of the Third Year work. The
details may be studied in the curricula, or in the minute account
of the courses of lectures and recommended text-books which
is given in the Calendars. Of the work in the earlier years, it
will be observed that, apart from the valuable additions of
regular courses in Economics, History and Political
Philosophy as a preliminary training for Law, the
incorporation of Political Science adds Roman Law and
Jurisprudence, and provides for instruction in Inter
national Law, the History of English Law, English
Constitutional Law, Federal Constitutional Law, comprising
the Constitutional Law of Canada and the United States, and
the Constitutional History of England and of Canada. Colonial
Law, with many possibilities of useful expansion, will follow in
due course. In the new scheme there is no place for the Special
Examination ; we have taken leave of an old acquaintance
which for thirty years had appeared among the regulations of
the Faculty. By an oversight possibly, the graduate, the student
at law and the barrister have no privileges and no exemptions
or allowances for previous examinations or previous study.
A change in this respect was made by Statute 266 (April 8th,
1892), which provided that graduates in Arts or Medicine
should be allowed to substitute for the original requirements of
the first three years, i.e., the History and Political Science, an
examination in eight specified subjects embracing the law
topics of that department, with one year s work in Political
Economy and Constitutional History, and take a portion in
one year and the residue in a subsequent year upon prescribed
conditions. By the same statute, a few treatises were added
to the list of those prescribed in the technical work of the final
examination and a few changes made in the sequences of the
course.

It seems clear that at this time it was the design of the Uni
versity to provide a " teaching faculty " in Law, as contemplated
by the legislation of 1887, which should cover the practical, no
less than the theoretical, side of the course. A number of the
honorary lecturers had entered upon their new duties with zeal
and earnestness, and had given short courses of carefully pre
pared lectures, which, in some cases, were continued for a

FACULTY OF LAW

period of three or four years. Through the pressure of profes
sional engagements, however, a great part of the special lec
tures were never delivered, and the scheme as a whole was
eventually abandoned. The list is wanting in the Calendar of
1892-93, but the honorary lecturers are named once more,
and for the last time, in the Calendar of 1894-95.
We are slow to learn that undertakings of this nature are
prone to failure, and, at the best, but poor expedients for
the systematic teaching of regular paid instructors. Upon the
resignation of Professor Ashley, Mr. James Mavor, Professor
of Political Economy and Statistics in St. Mungo College,
Glasgow, was appointed in November, 1892, Professor of Politi
cal Economy and Constitutional History. Professor Proud-
foot continued to discharge the duties of his chair until com
pelled by failing health to retire; Mr. A. H. F. Lefroy, M.A.
(Oxon.), a practising barrister and a reporter of the Law
Society of Upper Canada, was appointed Professor of Roman
Law in his stead on November 23rd, 1899. Upon the resigna
tion of Professor Mills, in consequence of his appointment of
Minister of Justice for the Dominion of Canada, J. McGregor
Young, M.A., was appointed to succeed him on September I3th,
1900; at the same time Professor Lefroy was appointed Pro
fessor of Roman Law and Jurisprudence. By subsequent
Orders-in-Council the subject of Constitutional History was
detached from Economics and transferred to Constitutional
Law, and the incumbent of that chair appointed Professor of
Constitutional and International Law and Constitutional History.
With slight and unessential differences, the curriculum of
1891-95 is the original curriculum of 1888, as authorized by
Statute 201, and as amended by Statute 266 (supra). It was
continued in force to the ist of July, 1897. The curriculum
and regulations for the degree of LL.B., which, with unim
portant additions as to procedure, are in force at the present
time, were prescribed by Statute 380 (March I2th, 1897).
From the details which will be found on pp. 228-33 of the
Calendar for 1904-5, it will be seen that, while retaining the
essential features of the last curriculum, the new regulations
revert in some particulars to the models of earlier years, and
that the current curriculum has greater complexity than its
predecessor. The simple statement that the subjects of the first
three years in Law are the subjects of the first three years in
the Arts department of Political Science will no longer suffice.
Professional topics are increased, and by an obvious reference
to the requirements of the Law Society for admission to the
bar, are once more distributed between the Third and the Fourth

l66 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Years. Once more, there is a distinct curriculum for the pre
liminary two years of an ordinary matriculant, and there are
special provisions for a special class. The graduate in Arts,
the barrister, the law student who has passed his Intermediate
Examinations, may enter the Faculty at the Third Year, as at
an earlier period; but prior to presenting himself for the final
examination he is required to pass, in addition to the examina
tions of the Third and Fourth Years in the faculty of Law, pre
scribed examinations in the faculty of Arts, which cover in good
part the legal side of the Political Science course. If a candi
date should desire to proceed to the degree in regular course as
a matriculant, the current curriculum provides a preliminary
two years in which he is required to take honour standing in
specified subjects in Political Science and pass standing in other
designated portions of the general course in Arts. The require
ment of a thesis and the recognition of the work of the Law
School are commendable novelties in the existing regulations.
Candidates are not required to pass an examination on those
subjects on which they have already passed an equivalent
examination in the course of subjects prescribed by the Law
Society of Upper Canada. The thesis, which must be upon a
subject embraced in the curriculum, is prescribed annually by
the Senate. The selection has invariably been of a subject
calling for wide reading ; and it may fairly be claimed that, as a
rule, the theses submitted are carefully and thoughtfully pre
pared.

A new and higher degree in Law has been established
recently by Statute 487 (March i2th, 1903) the degree of
Master of Laws (LL.M.). The requirements are, in brief, that
the candidate must be a Bachelor of Laws ; that he pass the pre
scribed examinations, and that he present a thesis (satisfactory
to the examiners in Law and to special examiners of such
thesis appointed by the Senate) on some branch of Law or of
the History or Philosophy of Law. Special examiners may be
appointed for the whole or any part of the work prescribed for
examination. If this important degree is to maintain its value
and play the part in legal education its authors have desired,
peculiar weight will doubtless be attached to the thesis, which
should display scholarship and research, and be a real contribu
tion to the science of Law. The regulations and requirements
are set out in detail on page 232 of the Calendar for 1904-1905.

Commercial Law is prescribed in the Second, and the Final
Year of the new course for diploma in Commerce. Although no
regular provision has yet been made for it, texts have been pre
scribed, examinations held and some instruction been given,

FACULTY OF LAW 167

voluntarily, in this subject. In the development of the course a
field will be opened for useful work in teaching the principles
of commercial law to candidates for the diploma.

From the foregoing, it will have been seen that, techni
cally, in the faculty of Law the whole of the instruction and a
large share of the reading and examinations are assigned, as
matter of fact, to the faculty of Arts, to which by the Univer
sity Act the teaching staff in Political Science and in History
belong. While Political Science is the natural avenue to the
Law School, it must be remembered that Economics pre
dominates, and that, with the importance given to History and
English, the department attracts a large number of our gradu
ates who enter journalism and commercial life. To all of these
the University aims to give the insight into legal principles and
legal methods and the training in politico-legal topics, which are
universally regarded as desirable essentials of the cultivated
citizen. Under these conditions, legal study and the teaching
of Law, have inclined, as they should, to the academical ; and will
not conflict with the different work of a technical school of law
for which they will rather lay a sound and useful foundation.
Experts are not wanting to maintain that in legal education a
university should undertake no more. Be that as it may, the
" teaching faculty " of practical law belongs still to the future
of the University of Toronto.

CHAPTER X
THE FACULTY OF MEDICINE

THE establishment of a Faculty of Medicine was evidently
contemplated at a very early stage in the development of uni
versity education in the Province. The first meeting of the Col
lege Council, under the royal charter of 1827, took place in
January, 1828, and at a subsequent meeting in May, when there
was a discussion as to a suitable location for the University
buildings, an argument for placing them in proximity to the town
was that students might be able to attend upon medical practice
and upon lectures in the hospital.

One of the objects in opening a university in the province of
Upper Canada was, according to the Chancellor, Sir John Col-
borne, that students might in their native land be better
prepared for a professional life than in any other part of
North America. As a first step towards the accomplishment of
this, the Chancellor proposed that two or three eminent pro
fessors be appointed to the University, whose talent and reputa
tion could not but impress the people of the Province with the
immense advantages that would result from the establishment of
a great university in their midst; and he considered that the
university would confer an important benefit on the Province by
establishing as soon as possible a full course of medical educa
tion. In order to carry out this scheme it was suggested that
the duties of one of the professors in Science (two were to be
appointed) should include not only lectures on Anatomy and
Physiology, but also on Practical Anatomy. The other professor
in Science was to teach Chemistry, Materia Medica, and Natural
History.

To these suggestions of the Chancellor, the Council of
King s College replied, a week later, by resolution, asserting, with
respect to those lectures which should have reference to the
establishment of a Medical Faculty within the University, that
so far as primary medical education was concerned, they were
quite agreed with the suggestion of the Chancellor, but regard
ing the qualifying of men at the University for the medical pro
fession they did not deem it wise to expend much of the funds
of the College. The real reason for the Council s reply seems

1 68

FACULTY OF MEDICINE 169

to have been their belief that the profession of medicine in this
Province was not attractive enough at that time to induce parents
to send their sons to a university providing medical education,
even were one established.

Thus matters stood until 1837, when the provisions of the
charter had finally been settled. The new Chancellor, Sir
Francis Bond Head, readily concurred with the College Council
in a plan of operation. By this general plan submitted to the
Chancellor by the President of King s College, the whole field
of instruction in the University was to be divided into six de
partments, of which Medical Science was to constitute one.
This department was to be sub-divided as follows : ( i ) Chem
istry with Geology and Mineralogy; (2) Anatomy and
Physiology; (3) The Theory and Practice of Physic; (4) The
Principles and Practice of Surgery; (5) Materia Medica, Thera
peutics and Botany; (6) Midwifery and Diseases of Women
and Children. One professor and three lecturers were to be
appointed. The department of Medicine, like that of Juris
prudence, was to be conducted by professional men not residing
within the university, the professor of Chemistry excepted.
They were to have certain hours for teaching, which were to be
so arranged as not to interfere too much with their practice in
the city. The lecturers in Anatomy, Medicine, Surgery and
Materia Medica were to receive a salary of 200 apiece. This
plan with certain modifications was adopted by the Council of
King s College; but just as the preliminaries were about to be
arranged the Rebellion of 1837 broke out, and thus operations
were suspended for a time.

For several years no further steps were taken for the estab
lishment of a system of medical education, although the Edu
cation Commission of the year 1839 set forth, in their report,
the great need of a university such as would qualify the
student in Divinity, Law, and Medicine; and further stated
their conviction that the lack of schools of Medicine was produc
tive of most serious results to the people of the Province. About
this time (July, 1839) the College of Physicians and Surgeons
of Upper Canada had applied to the Council of King s College
for aid in the establishment of a medical school. The Council,
in reply, stated that they hardly felt justified in extending aid
to any other corporation until they had first obtained the objects
for which they themselves had been incorporated, namely, the
provision of efficient instruction in all the branches of a uni
versity education. In February, 1842, a resolution was passed
by the Council of King s College stating that for the purpose
of affording the necessary facilities to students in the faculty

I/ THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

of Medicine, it would be advantageous if the Toronto General
Hospital might for the present be utilized; the Council pro
posed, accordingly, to devote an annual sum to the maintenance
of beds for a certain number of patients, in addition to those
which the funds of the Hospital Trustees already enabled them
to provide.

In April of the same year, the Chancellor, Sir Charles
Bagot, wrote to the President of King s College, stating his belief
that the Medical Faculty should as soon as possible be again
represented on the College Council. Accordingly Dr. Chris
topher Widmer, who had been a member of the first College
Council, but had declined appointment on the reorganized Coun
cil of 1837, was induced to accept office, and a warrant, dated
May 6th, 1842, appointed him a member of the Council. About
this time also, money was being set apart for the purchase of
medical preparations, models, books, etc. ; but the due appor
tionment of the funds was to be left to the professors of the
several subjects on their appointment.

On June 8th, 1842, Dr. Widmer presented his report on the
organization of the faculty of Medicine of the University of
King s College. By this report, which was approved and
adopted, it was proposed that the faculty of Medicine should, for
the present, consist of four professors, to be of equal rank and
receive the same remuneration. The division into professors
and lecturers was deemed objectionable. It was suggested that
the very best talent should be obtained for the faculty, and in
order to do this the mother country was to be appealed to for
the professor of Medicine at least. The proposed Medical
Faculty was to be organized as follows :

ist. A professor of the Theory and Practice of Physic and
Materia Medica, this professor to lecture daily on Physic and
twice a week on Materia Medica, embracing Medical Botany,
and also twice a week on Clinical Medicine at the Hospital.

2nd. A professor of Chemistry.

3rd. A professor of Anatomy and Physiology, embracing
Comparative Anatomy. This professor must employ his own
prosector to prepare the anatomical subject for the lecture-room.

4th. A professor of the Principles and Practice of Surgery.
This professor was also required to take the department of
Midwifery. It would be his duty to lecture twice a week on Sur
gery, and daily on Midwifery. It was pointed out that the late
Sir Astley Cooper lectured daily on Anatomy and twice on Sur
gery for many years, though in extensive practice. It would also
be necessary to appoint a Conservator of the Museum and a
Demonstrator of Anatomy, the two offices to be associated in

FACULTY OF MEDICINE I/I

the same individual. This gentleman s time would be fully occu
pied in the care of the anatomical preparations, in making new
ones, and in directing the progress of the anatomical students,
which latter duty will necessarily confine him for many hours
to the dissecting room.

In July, 1842, the Chancellor, in conformity with the above
proposal, appointed Dr. Henry Sullivan Demonstrator of
Anatomy and Curator, but the College Council pointed out to
His Excellency that the office should first be created. In Novem
ber, 1842, the office of Demonstrator of Anatomy and Curator
of the Anatomical and Pathological Museums of the
University of King s College was duly created, and Dr.
Henry Sullivan had the honour of the first appoint
ment. This office was subsequently changed to a pro
fessorship of Practical Anatomy and curatorship, as will be
presently shown. In October, 1843, another report from the
committee appointed in the preceding September to take into
consideration the preliminary arrangements necessary for the
opening of the Medical Department of the University, was sub
mitted to the College Council. The Committee consisted of
Dr. Gwynne, Dr. McCaul and Professors Potter and Croft.
Their report was as follows :

ist. The Committee are of the opinion that in order to con
stitute an efficient Faculty of Medicine of King s College, it is
necessary that provision should be made for adequate instruction
in the following branches of Medical Science: (a) Chemistry,
(&)Anatomy and Physiology, (c) The Theory and Practice of
Medicine, (rf)The Theory and Practice of Surgery, (e) Materia
Medica and Pharmacy, (f) Midwifery and Diseases of Women
and Children.

2nd. Your Committee are also of the opinion that it will
conduce to the interests of the Faculty of Medicine and be more
in accordance with the usage of some British universities if the
designation of " Demonstrator of Anatomy " be changed to that
of " Professor of Practical Anatomy."

3rd. Lectures upon the following subjects may be instituted
with advantage at some future period : (g) Forensic Medicine,
(ft) Botany.

4th. In addition to provision for instruction in the above
branches of Medical Science, your committee are of the opinion
that an hospital capable of containing not less than eighty beds
for medical and surgical cases will be required, and separate
accommodation for at least six puerperal patients will also be
necessary.

5th. The following shall be the medical requisites for a student

1/2 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

presenting himself at the final examination for his degree: (a)
A certificate that he has attained the age of twenty-one years.
(b) That he has passed five years in the acquisition of medical
knowledge, three of which must have been occupied in attend
ance on medical lectures in schools recognized by the Univer
sity, and one year at least in the Medical Department of the
University, (c) That he shall produce certificates of attend
ance upon the following lectures and hospital practice: (i)
Chemistry, one course of six months; (2) Practical Chemistry,
one course of three months; (3) Anatomy and Physiology, two
courses of six months each; (4) Theory and Practice of Medi
cine, two courses of six months each; (5) Theory and Practice
of Surgery, two courses of six months each; (6) Materia
Medica and Pharmacy, one course of six months; (7) Mid
wifery and Diseases of Women and Children, one course of six
months; (8) Attendance for at least eighteen months on the
medical and surgical practice of an hospital containing not less
than eighty beds, twelve months of which shall be during winter
sessions when the lectures on Clinical Medicine and Clinical
Surgery will be delivered.

7th. To constitute an " Annus Medicus," certificates of
attendance upon not less than two courses of six months each
(or the equivalent) must be obtained within the year, which
certificates must specify that the student has not only sedulously
attended four-fifths of the lectures given by each professor, but
also that he has undergone an examination satisfactory to the
professor.

8th. The medical term to begin at the same time as the Arts,
that is, the Michaelmas and Hilary terms of the Faculty of Arts
shall constitute the winter session, and that the Easter term
shall constitute the summer medical session. It was also thought
expedient to appropriate one of the wings of the Parliament
Buildings, namely, the eastern wing, to the uses of the Medical
Faculty.

In November, 1843, at a meeting of the College Council the
following medical professorships were established in the Uni
versity: (a) A professorship of Anatomy and Physiology;

(b) a professorship of the Theory and Practice of Physic;

(c) a professorship of the Principles and Practice of Surgery;
(rf) a professorship of Midwifery and the Diseases of Women
and Children; (e) a professorship of Materia Medica, Phar
macy and Botany; (/) a professorship of Practical Anatomy to
be held along with the curatorship of the Anatomical and
Pathological Museum. The duties of the said professors were
designated to be similar to those of the professorships in the

FACULTY OK MEDICINE

173

universities of Great Britain, together with such duties as shall
be assigned to them by any competent authority in this Univer
sity. The salaries were to be 200 sterling per annum, except
in the case of the Professor of Practical Anatomy, who was to
receive 250.

The next step towards the organization of the Medical
Faculty was the appointment of professors to the several de
partments, and the following gentlemen were chosen: Dr.
King, professor of the Theory and Practice of Medicine;
William Charles Gwynne, Esq., M.B., professor of Anatomy
and Physiology; William R. Beaumont, F.R.C.S., professor of
Surgery; George Herrick, Esq., M.B., professor of Midwifery
and Diseases of Women and Children; Dr. William Bulmer
Nicol, professor of Materia Medica, Pharmacy and Botany;
Henry Sullivan, Esq., M.R.C.S.L., professor of Practical
Anatomy and Curator of the Anatomical and Pathological
Museum.

In December, 1843, the members of the faculty of Medi
cine reported to the Council of King s College that in accord
ance with the desire of the College Council to put the depart
ment of Medicine into speedy and efficient operation, the faculty
would recommend that the following measures be taken without
delay :

i st. That inaugural lectures should be delivered by each of
the professors in his department on the first two days of term
in the Public Hall. (This is the origin of the custom of giving
an opening lecture in the Faculty of Medicine at the beginning
of each session.)

2nd. That the regular course of lectures in each depart
ment should be delivered during the ensuing term according
to the subjoined time-table, commencing on Monday, January
15th, 1844.

>,

a

c
o

S

4 1
1

H

Wednesday.

Thursday.

$

TJ

>A

et

T3

3
^J
C/3

Practical Anatomy

Anatomy and Physiology

Chemistry

Hospital Attendance and Clinical Lectures

Theory and Practice of Medicine

Principles and Practice of Surgery

Midwifery and Diseases of Women and Children .

3

Muteria Medica

174 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

3rd. That immediate arrangements should be made with the
trustees of the General Hospital, whereby the professors of the
Medical Faculty should have either the exclusive medical super
intendence thereof, or a certain number of wards reserved for
their sole use.

4th. That arrangements should be made for procuring sub
jects for the use of the students, the expense of which might
be paid by the charges to the students.

The Committee are of opinion that two lecture rooms and
a dissecting room will be for the present sufficient. This was
the first report of the Medical Faculty to the Council of the
University, and it shows the consideration given to every detail.
The last link in the chain was the establishment of a matricula
tion. Accordingly, on January icth, 1844, tne College Council
adopted the following regulation :

" The medical students of King s College University shall
be of two classes: (a) Those who are candidates for degrees;
(b) occasional students who only attend particular courses.
For the first of these classes of students the testimonium
from the faculty of Arts will be necessary attesting their hav
ing kept six terms and having passed the two yearly examina
tions in the department.

" Candidates for medical degrees above the age of twenty
years shall be admitted during the year 1844 without the testi
monium from the faculty of Arts, on passing the matricula
tion on the following subjects : Greek and Latin Classics, and
Mathematics."

Thus every detail being completed, the opening lecture of
the Faculty of Medicine of King s College, the then provincial
university, was delivered by Dr. Herrick, on January I5th,
1844.

It was only after much negotiation and controversy, as may
be observed, that the Medical Faculty was established. It was
then on a par with the faculties of Arts and Law in the Univer
sity, and received its funds from the endowment of the College,
obtaining several thousand dollars annually from that source
alone.

In addition to the degrees of M.B. and M.D. the College
Council in October, 1844, instituted the inferior degree of Medi
cine to be designated " Chirurgiae Magister " (C.M.). This
degree was taken by Edward Mulbury Hodder in 1845, and this
is the only occasion upon which the degree was conferred. In
September, 1845, Lucius O Brien received the degree of M.D.,
and was appointed professor of Medical Jurisprudence. The
first to receive the degree of M.B. was our esteemed emeritus

FACULTY OF MEDICINE 175

Professor of Anatomy, Dr. J. H. Richardson, in 1848. The
first medical class comprised only two matriculated students,
J. H. Richardson and Lyons. There were in addition a few
occasional students.

Dr. Richardson furnishes the following details in regard
to the early days of the Faculty of Medicine : " The first build
ing used for medical teaching was a frame structure just west
of the Parliament Buildings, containing two rooms, one for
anatomical, the other for chemical classes. It was in use in
1849, the year in which I discharged the duties of the Professor
of Anatomy (Dr. Sullivan), who was attacked by phthisis, of
which he died the next year. When I first lectured for
Dr. Sullivan, in 1849, the room in the building mentioned
before was about sixteen feet long and fourteen wide. At the
western end there were three benches raised successively, on
which the students were seated. Dissections, and preparations
for the lectures on Anatomy, were performed there, and it was
common for the students to group themselves around the dis
secting table during the lecture, in order to get a view of the
subject. As might be expected sometimes the students, although
never unruly, would indulge in harmless fun."

The medical department very early showed substantial
growth, and in 1849 the class in Anatomy numbered almost
twenty students. To meet the increasing demands of this
department the building subsequently known as Moss Hall was
erected on the site where the Biological Department now stands.
During the session 1852-53 there were about sixty students.

As already stated in a previous chapter, the Medical
Faculty, as a teaching body, was abolished by the Hincks Bill
of 1853. "From 1853 to 1887 we had the era of Proprietary
Medical Schools. The alleged ground for the abolition of the
Medical Faculty was the supposed popular sentiment against
state aid for a lucrative profession. Whether this was the real
ground is still a matter of dispute. If it was the real ground
the Legislature of succeeding years manifested great incon
sistency in the application of the principle; for about 1852 to
1871 no less a sum than $65,000 was granted by Parliament to
the various medical schools, aid being given in fact to all who
applied. After 1871 all these grants were cut off, just as had
been the grants to Arts colleges a few years before. Looking
back over the past hardly anybody will venture now to assert
that the era of proprietary schools was an unqualified success.
Nobody will say that they provided an ideal medical education.
But, on the other hand, nobody will deny that much good and

1/6 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

honest work was done, and that the education of our medical
men in spite of difficulties reached a high standing." (From
Dr. John Hoskin s Address at the opening ceremonies in con
nection with new Medical Building, October ist, 1903.)

It would appear that after the abolition of the teaching of
Medicine in 1853, nothing definite was accomplished towards its
restoration until 1887, nearly thirty-five years after, although
during those intervening years the evident mistake made in the
elimination of this important factor in a university, was more
than once recognized, and many futile attempts were made
towards its correction. It was felt that medical students should
have as sound a training in the sciences as possible, and this
could only be obtained by their having free access to the labora
tories and lecture-rooms of a university such as that of Toronto.

During the era of proprietary schools, from 1853 to 1887,
efforts were made from time to time by the University of
Toronto to raise the standard of examination. Thus in 1882
the standard was actually raised, and as a notable result the
number of the graduating class in Medicine dropped from
thirty-two to fifteen, and eventually to ten. The explanation
was that the schools were unable to train the students in the
sciences, because of the fact that they were unable to provide
the extensive equipment and the necessary staff, such as are
required in modern scientific laboratories for efficient teaching.
The only reasonable solution for the problem seemed to be the
establishment of a teaching faculty of Medicine in the provin
cial university.

Accordingly, in 1887, the faculty of Medicine of the Uni
versity of Toronto was reorganized. This was accomplished
by an agreement between the then existing Toronto School of
Medicine and the authorities of the University. The staff of
the School became the faculty of Medicine of the University
of Toronto; while under the new organization, the extensive
equipment of the University in Biology, Physiology, Chemistry
and Physics was put at the service of the faculty of Medicine.
On September igth, 1887, Dr. W. T. Aikins was elected the
first Dean of the Faculty, and Dr. A. H. Wright was appointed
Secretary.

The statute governing the reorganization of the faculty was
constructed so as to provide for a reconsideration of the appoint
ments to the staff every five years. This in fact meant that a
fresh reorganization was to be brought about at stated intervals,
and that all appointments were to lapse when the term of five
years had expired. Accordingly, in 1892, another reorganiza
tion took place, and at that time many important changes were

FACULTY OF MEDICINE 177

made both in the personnel of the faculty and in the methods
of instruction. Thus, for example, the departments of Anatomy
and Pathology were completely reorganized, and in each of these
an efficient staff of instructors was provided.

The number of students increased, the laboratory equipment
was gradually improved, and in every department the standard
of efficiency was constantly advanced. In 1897, when reorgani
zation became again due, the whole question of the relationship
of the faculty of Medicine to the University of Toronto was
very thoroughly considered, and it was determined that the
policy which had been in existence for ten years should be
abandoned, and that the appointments to the staff should now
be made permanent without any arrangement for further
reorganization. Accordingly this was acted upon and the mem
bers of the faculty of Medicine were thus appointed to their
various positions on the same basis as that which existed in the
faculty of Arts. The number of the teaching staff consisted, in
1892, of thirty-four members. This, however, was gradually
increased with the growth of the student body, until in 1903
the staff numbered fifty-six. In consequence of the great in
crease in the number of students it became evident that it was
necessary to provide new laboratories, mainly for instruction in
the final subjects and for the provision of laboratories in
Pathology and Physiology. Accordingly, in 1902, a building
was begun in the University grounds, and was completed and
formally opened in October, 1903.

In the latter part of 1902, the question of amalgamation be
tween the faculties of Medicine of the University of Toronto
and Trinity University was seriously considered ; and eventually
the Trinity Faculty of Medicine was included in the scheme of
federation of the two universities. In the summer of 1903, the
amalgamation of the faculties was consummated, and the first
inaugural address of the combined faculties was delivered by
Professor William Osier in the University Gymnasium, on
October ist, 1903. With the amalgamation of the two faculties
the staff was increased to eighty-seven members.

The formal opening of the new laboratories took place on
October ist, 1903, when Professor Charles S. Sherrington, Holt
Professor of Physiology, University of Liverpool, England,
delivered the inaugural address, and the buildings were formally
declared open by President London. There were other dis
tinguished guests present, of whom may be mentioned His
Honour the Lieutenant-Governor, the Hon. Mr. Harcourt, Min
ister of Education of Ontario; Professors Welch and Osier, of
Johns Hopkins University; Professor Keen, of Philadelphia;
Professor Porter, of Harvard; Professor Chittenden, of Yale;

178

THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

Professors Roddick and Adami, of McGill; Professor Barker,
of Chicago; Professor McMurrich, of the University of Michi
gan; Professor Abbott, of Philadelphia; Professor Goldwin
Smith, Mr. Alfred Mosely and the Hon. Dr. Sullivan. The
various functions connected with the opening ceremonies in
cluded, in addition to the inaugural address by Professor Sher-
rington, addresses by other guests of the University. Professor
Sherrington s address was delivered on the afternoon of Octo
ber ist, the Dean of the Faculty of Medicine, Dr. Reeve, having
previously entertained the visitors at luncheon. On the evening
of the same day Professor Osier delivered the opening lecture
of the session to the students. On the morning of October 2nd,
addresses were delivered to the students in the new lecture
theatres; in the afternoon a special University Convocation was
held for the purpose of conferring honorary degrees, and at this
function the degree of LL.D. was conferred upon Professor
Kean, Professor Welch, Professor Osier, Professor Chittenden,
Professor Sherrington, and, in absentia, upon Professor Bow-
ditch, of Harvard. In the evening a dinner was tendered by the
Dean and members of the faculty of Medicine to their guests.
The number of students in each year of the course, from
1889 to the present date, is as follows:

SESSION.

1st
Year.

2nd
Year.

3rd

Year.

4th
Year.

5th
Year.

Occasional
Students.

Total.

1888-89

66

66

67

59

258

1880-00 .

81

60

63

59

263

I89O-9I ....

8?

75

67

56

283

86

73

69

58

286

l8Q2-Q1 . .

77

78

67

58

280

l8oi-QA .

72

7

69

65

276

T8QA-QC

78

61

S7

63

75

334

i8<K-o6

64

71

46

tf

56

293

1806-07

62

59

61

41

72

295

1807-08

61

53

55

61

76

306

1808-00

73

54

56

55

70

308

1800-00

104

62

S3

58

36

313

124

103

60

5 2

55

394

i^i

117

99

58

2

67

474

1 002-0"?

JO2

119

112

96

3

62

494

I M

134

170

59

9

90

721

1O3A-O5 . .

169

154

124

164

li

3

652

Recently it has been evident that the very large growth of
the School demands greater hospital facilities than have hitherto
been available. Various attempts have been made during the
past few years to deal with this question, and a great deal has
been accomplished, so that at present the solution of the problem
is in sight. The munificent gift of Mr. Cawthra Mulock oi
$100,000, to be expended on the out-door department of the

FACULTY OF MEDICINE 179

Toronto General Hospital, has been followed up by a deter
mined effort to raise a sufficient fund to reorganize the whole
institution and to provide an hospital which will afford ample
facilities for the clinical teaching in connection with the Univer
sity of Toronto. The Government, the City, the University, the
members of the medical staff, and a large number of citizens
have contributed to a fund which is rapidly reaching the
amount of the proposed expenditure, a million and a half dollars.
In a very short time, the scheme for the provision of a large,
modern, thoroughly equipped hospital will be complete, and thus
a most essential part of the necessary provision for modern
teaching in Medicine will be provided in a manner which will
be unsurpassed.

For some years the Faculty of Medicine has had the advan
tage of the excellent opportunities which are provided for train
ing in the Diseases of Children in the Hospital for Sick Chil
dren, an institution in which there are one hundred and fifty
beds, and which thus constitutes one of the largest hospitals in
the world devoted solely to diseases of children. It may well be
recorded here that the existence of this magnificent institution
is due to the untiring efforts of Mr. J. Ross Robertson, chair
man of the Board of Trustees.

This sketch may be concluded with a list of dates of certain
appointments in the Faculty of Medicine, changes by death, etc. ;

Sept. ipth, 1887 Dr. W. T. Aikins elected Dean.

July 1 7th, 1888 DT. George Wright resigned.

April i ith, 1893 Dr. Uzziel Ogden appointed Dean.

March 6th, 1896 Dr. McFarlane s death.

April 1 3th, 1896 Dr. R. A. Reeve appointed Dean.

May 3ist, 1897 Dr. W. T. Aikins death.

July 8th, 1899 Dr. Graham s death.

Sept. 2ist, 1900 Committee on amalgamation with Trinity
appointed.

Jan. 4th, 1901 Committee on new Medical Building ap
pointed.

Nov. ist, 1901 First election to the Senate.

Dec. 1 6th, 1901 Death of Dr. Sweetnam.

Jan. 2ist, 1902 By-law re new Medical Building.

Oct. 3rd, 1902 Dr. Bertram Spencer s death.

Jan. 2nd, 1903 Resignation of Dr. Uzziel Ogden.

June I9th, 1903 Report on amalgamation with Trinity
adopted.

Oct. 5th, 1903 First meeting of amalgamated faculties.

April nth, 1904 First Summer Post-Graduate Course.

Oct. 7th, 1904 Minute regarding Mr. Cawthra Mulock s
grant of $100,000.

CHAPTER XI
THE FACULTY OF APPLIED SCIENCE

THE interest in the application of science to the industrial
arts, which was excited in England by the Exhibition of 1851,
took practical shape in Canada about 1870. At that time a
scheme was proposed to establish in Toronto a college of
Technology, in order to provide instruction in those subjects
which bear on the development of the industries of the country.
It was proposed that this instruction should be given partly by
evening classes for the benefit of working men, and partly by
lectures and laboratory teaching to regular students who might
be prepared to give their whole time to such studies. With this
object in view, Mr. John Sandfield Macdonald, at that time
Premier of Ontario, proposed to the Legislature, on the I5th of
April, 1871, that the Government should establish such an in
stitution, and asked for a grant of $50,000 for this purpose.
It was proposed to teach Mathematics, Chemistry, Modern Lan
guages, Civil and Mechanical Engineering, and Drawing. For
this it was thought that five professors would be adequate, of
whom three only were to be appointed at the outset.

The scheme met with much adverse comment, chiefly from
those who thought that the country had already, in the provin
cial university, an organization by which the objects sought
could be most economically and efficiently attained. This view
was energetically urged by Mr. Edward Blake in the debate
which took place in the House with regard to the measure; he
maintained that a grant of money should be made to the Uni
versity for this purpose. He pointed out that Mathematics,
Chemistry and Modern Languages were already taught in
University College, and that by appointing professors in sub
jects not included in the present university curriculum, and by
giving additional assistance and equipment in the subjects
already taught, better results might be expected, for the same
expenditure, than would be attained by creating a rival institu
tion. These arguments, however, were not successful. The
House divided on strictly party lines and the bill was carried.

It was at first intended to erect a college in the grounds of
the Normal School, but this plan was abandoned ; and the build-

180

FACULTY OF APPLIED SCIENCE l8l

ing then occupied by the Mechanics Institute, now by the
Toronto Public Library, was bought and fitted up for the pur
pose. The fall of Mr. Sandfield Macdonald s Government led
to important changes in the development of the scheme. Mr.
Alexander Mackenzie, who succeeded him, and his colleagues,
among whom was Mr. Edward Blake, had, while in opposi
tion, strongly expressed their disapproval of the scheme in its
original form, and in their hands it assumed a very different
shape from that originally intended. As a building had been-
purchased and equipped for work, they decided to proceed
tentatively by opening evening classes for working men, leaving
the carrying out of the rest of the scheme for maturer considera
tion. Provision had been made for the immediate appointment
of three instructors, and, accordingly, Mr. James Loudon, now
President of the University, was appointed Instructor irr
Mechanics; Mr. W. Armstrong, C.E., Instructor in Drawing,
and Mr. W. H. Ellis, Instructor in Chemistry. The classes
were immediately organized and carried on for several years.

Meanwhile, a plan was being considered whereby the views
both of the friends of technical education and of those of the
University could be satisfactorily carried out. The authors
of the plan were the Hon. Adam Crooks, then Minister of
Education ; the Hon. Mr. Justice Thomas Moss, Vice-Chan
cellor of the University; Dr. (afterwards Sir Daniel) Wilson,
and Professor James Loudon. The plan was embodied in a
minute by the Minister of Education, which was approved by the
Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council on February 3Oth, 1877. The
minute recommended the erection of a building for the School
of Practical Science, as it was now called, upon a site in proxim
ity to the provincial university. It also recommended that the
services of the professors in University College should be
secured for the School of Practical Science as far as they could
be made available, while in return, the laboratories and in
struction of the School were, to the same extent, to be open to
the students of University College. The School so constituted
was opened on the ist of October, 1878, with the following
staff: H. H. Croft, D.C.L., Professor of Chemistry and Chair
man of the Board ; E. J. Chapman, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of
Mineralogy and Geology; James Loudon, M.A., Professor of
Mathematics and Natural Philosophy; R. Ramsay Wright,
M.A., Professor of Biology and Secretary of the Board; J. Gal-
braith, M.A., Professor of Engineering; W. H. Ellis, M.A.,
M.B., Assistant to the Professor of Chemistry.

All the Engineering branches were, in the early years of the
School, taught by Professor Galbraith. As the number of

l82 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

students was small, he was in a position to give to each an
unusual amount of personal attention. He was thus enabled to
add to the knowledge gained by experience in the field, in con
struction, and in the workshop, an intimate acquaintance with
the student himself, his capabilities, his needs and his limita
tions; this was of the greatest value in directing the develop
ment of the Engineering course in a right direction. As the
number of students increased and the work became too much for
one man, he was fortunate in securing colleagues who under
stood and sympathized with his aims and methods. The result
has been a homogeneity and unanimity in the teaching of the
School of Practical Science, which has produced excellent
results.

Broadly stated, the idea which has dominated the instruction
given has been to give the student a firm grounding in the
theory of his profession, in the principles and practice of
measurements, in drafting and in all kinds of laboratory methods,
He is expected to acquire a practical acquaintance with materials
and the use of tools during the summer vacations, or, at other
times, by actual employment in works or shop.

At first, diplomas were given only in Civil and Mechanical
Engineering and in Analytical and Applied Chemistry. To
these were afterwards added Mining and Electrical Engineer
ing, and Architecture. The new departments were conducted
on the same lines as the old, and the results have been such as to
justify the methods. The graduates of the School have always
been able to secure satisfactory employment immediately on
obtaining their diplomas, and are now occupying positions of
trust and responsibility throughout the Province and beyond its
limits.

In 1889, the University Federation Act came into force by
which a university teaching faculty was established. The
professors of science in University College were transferred to
this faculty, and the connection between the School of Practical
Science and University College came to an end. The School
was affiliated to the University of Toronto. By an order-
in-council, dated November 6th, 1889, the management of
the School was entrusted to a Council composed of the
Principal as chairman and the professors, lecturers and
demonstrators appointed on the teaching staff of the
School. The first Council under the new order was composed
as follows: J. Galbraith, Principal and Chairman of the Coun
cil, and Professor of Engineering; W. H. Ellis, Professor of
Applied Chemistry; L. B. Stewart, Lecturer on Surveying
(Secretary); C. H. C. Wright, Lecturer in Architecture; T. R.

FACULTY OF APPLIED SCIENCE 1 83

Rosebrugh, Demonstrator in Engineering Laboratory. To these
were shortly added A. P. Coleman, Professor of Geology; and
G. R. Mickle, Lecturer in Mining.

This staff has since been largely increased. The Biological
Building and the University Chemical Laboratory had by this
time been erected. Large additions were now made to the School
buildings and an engineering laboratory was fitted up with
apparatus for testing the strength of materials, an experimental
engine and boiler, hydraulic apparatus, electrical machinery,
measuring apparatus and a cement laboratory, a stamp mill
crushing and amalgamation plant, apparatus for cyanide and
chlorination processes.

Hitherto the course of instruction had been for three years,
terminating with a diploma. A fourth year was now added, and
in 1892 the Senate of the University passed a statute establish
ing the degree of Bachelor of Applied Science, open to students
of the School of Practical Science, who successfully complete the
four years course. In 1900, a further statute of the Senate
formally adopted the School of Practical Science as the faculty
of Applied Science of the University of Toronto, a position
which the School had, to all intents and purposes, occupied since
its foundation.

The increasing number of students had for some time past
rendered the building entirely inadequate, and a very extensive
new building has just been completed for the accommodation of
the departments of Mining Engineering and Applied Chem
istry, together with the University department of Mineralogy
and Geology. The new building contains well equipped labora
tories for the study of Analytical and Technical Chemistry,
Electro-chemistry and Metallurgy, Mineralogy and Petro
graphy. A separate building has been provided for the reception
of machinery for the treatment of ores, including crushing and
pulverizing machinery, stamp mill, concentrating machines of
various kinds, cyanide vats and similar apparatus. The occupa
tion of this new building has set free a large amount of space
in the old building, and thus allows of the proper expansion of
the departments of Civil and Mechanical and Electrical
Engineering, and Architecture.

There were in attendance during the session 1904-5, in the
First Year, one hundred and forty-seven regular students, be
sides sixty-three others taking the full course; in the Second
Year, one hundred and forty-four regular students; in the
Third Year, seventy-six regular students; in the Fourth Year,
forty-seven regular and five occasional students. The whole
number of graduates at the close of the session 1904-5 was
four hundred and fifty-one.

CHAPTER XII

THE THEOLOGICAL COLLEGES

IN the rise and development of universities the formative
force was Christianity, and the study of theology was the chief
stimulating influence. The germ of university development is
to be found in the cathedral and monastic schools of the Middle
Ages. The studies in these schools included all the branches of
knowledge embraced under the ancient trivium and quadrivium
of the Romano-Hellenic schools; but, in them all, the main
object, distinctly kept in view, was theological. Unfortunately
the mediaeval study of theology was cast in a very narrow
mould, and it was too frequently placed in a position of antagon
ism, or, at least, of dictatorial dogmatism, towards the humani
ties, to its own grievous loss, as well as to the great injury of
liberal education.

The quickening of thought and the awakening desire for
investigation, which marked the twelfth century, led to the
demand of the laity for education, and, in consequence, for the
enlargement of the subjects of study. Hence came the speciali
zation of the leading studies, and the creation of distinct facul
ties of Arts, Law, Medicine and Theology. Still, even in the
Arts faculty, theology, in alliance with metaphysics, retained a
dominant place. The highest study in the universities of Paris,
Oxford and Cambridge was theology; but theology compre
hended philosophy, and frequently, as Laurie says, " touched
the whole range of knowledge " ; and when, after severe
struggles, Arts and Theology were finally separated in the great
universities, " none the less did theology continue to be regarded
as Queen of the Sciences." Throughout the subsequent develop
ment of the European universities, theology still held the
primary place in the curriculum of studies. The faculty of
Theology was deemed as necessary to the completeness of the
university as the sister faculties of Arts, Medicine and Law.
Nor is there any instance of a university without a theological
faculty, except in some cases in the United States and Canada,
and a few recent foundations in Britain, such as those of Lon
don, Liverpool and Birmingham. The University of London,
after which the University of Toronto was originally modelled,

184

THE THEOLOGICAL COLLEGES 185

examines in the original texts of the Old and New Testaments,
and in Evidences of the Christian Religion and Scripture
History.

Let us now turn to the history of the University of Toronto.
In the earliest agitation for the establishment of a university
in Upper Canada, while the advantages of suitable provision for
a general liberal education were by no means lost sight of, the
greatest stress was laid upon the necessity of an adequate equip
ment for the training of men in the three great professions
upon whose character and efficiency the well-being and progress
of the community are so largely dependent Medicine, Law, and
Divinity. In the churches especially, in some perhaps much
more than in others, the necessity of an adequate provision for
the training of the ministry was strongly felt. The earliest
official act, expressive of this conviction, of which I have been
able to find any record, was a petition presented by Dr.
Strachan, on February 26th, 1818, to the House of Assembly,
praying for a grant in aid of theological education. Repeat
edly, on subsequent occasions, Bishop Strachan presented the
education of the clergy as one of the chief objects to be attained
by the establishment of a university. " It is essential," he
urged in his memorial to Sir Peregrine Maitland, March, 1826,
" that the young men coming forward to the Church, should
be educated entirely within the Province." This point he
reiterated in subsequent appeals both in Canada and in England.
" The Presbytery of the Canadas," in an address presented
to Lieutenant-Governor Maitland, January I9th, 1819, express
their hope of the founding of a college in which " our youth in
the bosom of the Province [may] be qualified for all the offices
of civil and ecclesiastical life."

The King s College charter of 1827 gave power to confer
degrees in Divinity, as in the other faculties; but no provision
was made for a distinct faculty of theology. The teaching of
theology was included in the work of the faculty of Arts. The
subjects of philosophy and theology, under very restricted con
ceptions, were assigned to a single chair, that of " Moral Phil
osophy and Divinity," which was exclusively devoted to the
teaching of Anglican theology. Such was the position of this
subject throughout the existence of King s College.

Various tentative efforts were made to broaden the basis of
King s College, and to remove from it those exclusive features
which made it obnoxious to a large section of the people of
Upper Canada, and prevented it from attaining to the position
of a comprehensive national university. At first there was no
thought of removing from it the teaching of theology; nor was

186 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

it desired to deprive the Church of England of its facilities in
this matter. The endeavour was rather to give to other churches
the same privileges and facilities, in connection with the one
university of Upper Canada, for the training of their students
for the ministry. Two different plans were successively sug
gested for securing this great end. The first was the establish
ment by the different churches, with or without the assistance
of the state, of theological chairs, within the University itself
and standing in the same relations to it as the chairs in the
faculty of Arts. The second was the establishment, in connec
tion with the different churches, of theological schools affiliated
with the University. The first plan, as might have been
expected, never took any practical form; the second, after long
delay, has at last been realized in the university as now con
stituted.

The first of these plans was originally mooted in 1828, when
a committee of the British House of Commons, in their report
on the charter of King s College, recommended the establish
ment of two professorships of theology, one in connection with
the Church of England, and the other in connection with the
Church of Scotland, as the two churches, the one Episcopal, the
other Presbyterian, which then had connection with the state.
I cannot discover that any action was at that time taken by
either of these churches in regard to this proposal. But there
is no doubt, as subsequent developments showed, that the
promoters of King s College were opposed to it.

In 1829, in resolutions on the subject of King s College,
adopted by the House of Assembly, it was declared " that it is
inexpedient that the degree of Doctor of Divinity should be
confined to those who subscribe to the Thirty-nine Articles of
the said established and united Church of England and Ireland,
but that it should be obtainable by all graduates, who, pro
fessing the Christian faith, shall, after due and impartial
examination in the public schools of the said University, evince
the classical, biblical and other learning and qualifications,
proper to be acquired by candidates for such an honour."
also declared in the same resolutions " that it would be expedient
if the teaching of Doctrinal Divinity were confined to the
examination of the students, by questions put by the professor
out of the Bible, in the same manner as the classics m the Ui
versity of Cambridge are examined upon and taught any science
out of standard authors [sic}, leaving discretionary latitude to
the professors, only in lecturing on Biblical Criticism, Natural
Theology, Evidences of Christianity, Sacred History, and what
ever collateral branches of learning may be appointed for candi-

THE THEOLOGICAL COLLEGES 1 87

dates for holy orders; by which means would be obviated the
principal difficulties apprehended from the same professors being
the instructors of students professing the faith of different
denominations of Christians."

In 1830 an act, unanimously passed by the House of Assem
bly, but rejected by the Legislative Council, enacted " that it
should be and may be lawful for any denomination of Christians
in this Province, to maintain at the said College, a Lecturer on
Divinity (upon making suitable provision, to the satisfaction of
such Lecturer) for the benefit of students professing the faith
of such denomination of Christians, which Lecturer so appointed
and provided for shall have liberty to lecture in the said Univer-
versity, upon Divinity, in the same manner and under the same
regulations and restrictions as shall be provided for the guid
ance of Professors and Lecturers generally in the said Univer
sity, by any rules and ordinances made in that behalf."

The suggestion as to the establishment, by different churches,
of divinity chairs in King s College was taken up by the United
Presbytery of Upper Canada in 1831. This body made appli
cation to the Lieutenant-Governor, Sir John Colborne, to pro
cure for it the privilege of nominating a professor of Divinity
in King s College, who should have a seat in the College Coun
cil, and should in every respect be on an equal footing with the
other professors of the College. This was reaffirmed by the
Synod of 1835, but without result.

The Church of Scotland in Upper Canada made strong
representations on this subject to the Imperial Government. It
was urged that the establishment, in King s College, of a pro
fessorship of Theology for the Presbyterian Church would
conduce to the prosperity of the Church of England as well as
to the peace and harmony of the Province. Thus the Presby
terian Church in two of the branches, in which it at that time
existed in Upper Canada, signified its desire to avail itself of
this plan. For many years previous to the founding of Queen s
University, the expectation was generally entertained by Presby
terians that some such provision would be made by the Govern
ment for their students in theology.

In 1837, a select committee of the Legislative Council
approved of the proposal of the committee of the British House
of Commons that a theological professor of the Church of
Scotland should be placed upon the foundation of King s College,
and as in their opinion " the College Council has full power to
do this without special enactment," they " deemed it sufficient
to recommend that it be done, so soon after the College is put
in operation as may be convenient." How far there was any

l88 THE UNIVERSITY OK TORONTO

serious intention of carrying out this recommendation was
questioned by many, as would appear from the letter of Hon.
William Morris to Bishop Strachan, January, 1838.

In July, 1839, Sir George Arthur, the Lieutenant-Governor,
laid before the Council of King s College the correspondence
between the Secretary of State for the Colonies and Sir Francis
Bond Head, which originated in the application of the Hon.
William Morris, as agent of the Church of Scotland, that the
royal assent to " the Act amending the Charter of King s Col
lege " be withheld until a professorship of Divinity should be
appointed for the students of that church. But the Council took
no action, although the establishment of such a chair had the
approval of the Imperial Government. It was with reference to
this that in " the Act to establish a college by the name and style
of the University of Kingston," provision was made for the
paying over from the funds of King s College to the Kingston
College (afterwards Queen s University) a yearly sum for the
sustaining of a theological professorship, and in satisfaction of
all claims of the Church of Scotland for the institution of a
professorship of Divinity in King s College.

No church, except the Presbyterian, seems to have taken up
this plan of establishing divinity chairs in King s College.
Even had the authorities of King s College accepted it, it is
doubtful whether it would have been found practicable. This
was the opinion of a commission on education appointed by the
House of Assembly in 1839. It was " their conviction that it
would be wholly subversive of the order of an University, to
have within it, chairs for the Professors of different Denomina
tions of Religion." They, therefore recommended that " Theo
logical Seminaries should be established, one for each Denom
ination that might appear to require such an establishment for
the education of their Clergy."

This second plan had some years previously been the sub
ject of discussion in the Presbyterian Synods. As early as
1831, the United Presbytery of Upper Canada issued an appeal
for aid to establish a literary and theological seminary at
Hillier, in Prince Edward County; and in the following year
the scheme was taken up and approved by the United Synod
of Upper Canada. In the same year the Presbyterian Synod in
connection with the Church of Scotland, came to a similar
resolution; but instead of an appeal to the people, it adopted an
overture to the Government asking for funds in order to found
an institution, or to endow professorships in connection with the
Synod.

The Baldwin University Act of 1843 provided for the

THE THEOLOGICAL COLLEGES 189

establishment of denominational theological colleges in connec
tion with the University. Such colleges founded by private
beneficence were " to be incorporated with and form part of the
said University, and become one of the colleges thereof, with all
the privileges attached to such colleges in general." The only
proviso set forth in order to secure the efficiency of such a col
lege, was that its endowment should appear to the satisfaction
of the Governor-in-Council, to be so invested as to insure " an
annual income in money, equivalent to the then current value of
one thousand bushels of wheat, or upwards " a very modest
provision, even if the wheat stood at famine prices. The divin
ity degrees were, according to the act, to be conferred like other
degrees, by the University itself, upon the certificate of the col
lege as to the fitness of the recipient ; the only condition attached
being that the candidates must be already in possession of a
degree in Arts from the University. Substantially the same pro
visions were made in the Draper University of Upper Canada
Act of 1845.

By the Baldwin Act of 1849, which changed King s College
into the University of Toronto, the faculty of Divinity was
abolished, as also the right to confer degrees in Divinity. By
the Act of 1853, denominational colleges were made capable of
affiliation. Finally by the Federation Act of 1887, the theologi
cal colleges of Knox and Wycliffe, as well as Victoria Univer
sity and St. Michael s College, were federated with the Univer
sity of Toronto. By this act the theological colleges are given,
by representation in the University Senate and University Coun
cil, a due share in the administration and government of the Uni
versity. Certain theological subjects are by a system of options
made part of the curriculum in Arts. The power of conferring
degrees in Divinity is given to each federated theological col
lege, subject to the consent of the governing body of the church
with which it is connected.

Here the arrangement fails to follow one distinctive pro
vision in the constitution of the University of London, upon
which the act of 1853 was based. The University of London, as
already noticed, has a faculty of Divinity, consisting of repre
sentatives of the affiliated theological colleges and a board of
theological studies, similarly constituted. The examiners in
theology are appointed by the senate on the recommendation
of the board of theological studies. Degrees in Divinity are
conferred by the university itself, in the same way as degrees
in the other faculties. This seems to be more in keeping with
the character and significance of degrees in theology, which are
academic and not ecclesiastical distinctions.

190 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The plan followed in the University, as now constituted,
seems to furnish the best practical solution of a very perplexing
problem. By means of it, the requirements of the various
churches in the matter of theological education and the general
educational system of the country can be unified and the whole
brought into satisfactory relations to one great national uni
versity. It is noteworthy how clearly this solution of the
university problem was brought out in a criticism of the Baldwin
University Bill of 1845, written by the Rev. Peter Colin Camp
bell, at that time the able professor of Latin and Greek in
Queen s University, and afterwards Principal of the University
of Aberdeen. In this critique, he enunciates what ought to be
the " leading principle " in the solution " that while Theology
shall form no part of education in the University as such, col
leges, principally theological and denominational, shall be placed
beside the University and incorporated with it, in which students
of each denomination, while receiving in common the general
Literary and Scientific instruction provided by public endow
ment, shall reside, enjoying simultaneously with the benefits of
the University the advantage of religious superintendence, and
in which, after their preliminary studies in the public classes and
obtaining the degree of B.A. those who are intended for the
clerical profession in each denomination shall proceed under
professors in the foundation of the various colleges, with their
strictly theological studies." Professor Campbell sets forth the
great advantage of such an arrangement with vigour and clear
ness. It is only after the lapse of half a century that we are
able, at least in good measure, to realize his splendid ideal.

There are now four theological schools in connection with
the University, namely, the theological faculties of Victoria
University and of Trinity University, Knox and Wycliffe
Colleges. A short account of these schools is necessary to com
plete the subject of this chapter. Here may also be conveniently
included St. Michael s College, which among the federated col
leges represents the Roman Catholic Church, and has a unique
relation to the University.

ST. MICHAEL S COLLEGE.

St. Michael s College was established in 1852, by the
Basilian Fathers from Annonay, France, at the request and
under the patronage of the Most Rev. Dr. de Charbonnel, then
Bishop of Toronto. The institution was opened in one of the
houses on Queen Street opposite the present Metropolitan Meth
odist Church ; but it was moved to a wing of St. Michael s Palace,

ST. MICHAEL S COLLEGE 191

which had been especially built for the purpose, and which was
afterwards known as St. Vincent s Chapel. It numbers among
its earliest students Archbishop O Connor, of Toronto, and
Bishops Richard A. O Connor, of Peterborough, and T. J.
Dow-ling, of Hamilton. These and others, like Vicar-General
Heenan and Father Ferguson, are amongst the honoured names
of those who sat on the early forms of the College. In Septem
ber, 1855, tne corner-stone of the present building of St.
Michael s College, on St. Joseph Street, was laid; and the work
of teaching began there the following September. Since that
time the following additions have been made to the building,
which then terminated at the second door to the east: in 1865
the main building was extended to the eastern wing; the latter
was added in 1872; in 1877, the Sanctuary of St. Basil s Church
was built, and in 1886 the church was extended in front and the
tower erected. Though the College was now a building of con
siderable size, the large and increasing number of students made
it necessary to extend the eastern wing ; this extension was made
in 1901.

The first Superior was Father Soulerin, who managed the
College with zeal and prudence until May, 1865, when he was
elected Superior-General of the Community of St. Basil. His
successor was Father Charles Vincent, who was Superior for
twenty-one years, from 1865 to 1886, and who still lingers in
the hearts of all who knew him. A man of great simplicity, of
quick practical judgment and deep insight into character, who,
coming to this country while young, was well fitted to take
charge of an educational institution. Under him the growth of
the College advanced steadily, the number of students increased
and the building was enlarged. In 1881, the College was affili
ated, by statute of the University Senate, to the University of
Toronto, so as to have a relationship similar to that existing
between several Catholic institutions in England and Ireland,
and the London University. In 1886, Father Vincent, feeling
that his strength was giving way, asked to be relieved of the
Superiorship of the College. His request was granted, but he
still retained the Provincialship of the Community. His suc
cessor in the Superiorship of the College was the Rev. Daniel
Cushing, then Director of Studies in Assumption College, Sand
wich, who resigned three years later, and was replaced by the
Rev. J. R. Teefy, M.A., a distinguished alumnus of the Univer
sity of Toronto. On account of ill-health, Father Teefy
resigned in 1904, and Father Cushing resumed the office which
he had previously held.

It would be impossible to enumerate the many ecclesiastical

I9 2 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

and other professional men of the country and of the neighbour
ing republic who have passed through St. Michael s College.
Besides the Archbishop of Toronto and the Bishops of Hamil
ton and Peterborough already mentioned, there are Bishops
McEvay, of London; Scollard, of Sault Ste. Marie; Burke, of
Albany, and Hartley, of Columbus; two Vicars-General of
Toronto ; Mgr. Heenan, Vicar-General of Hamilton ; two Deans
of Toronto ; Archdeacon Campbell ; the late Father Rudkins,
Chancellor of the Diocese of Peterborough ; the late Father
Quinlivan, of St. Patrick s, Montreal; Father Conroy, Chan
cellor of the Ogdensburg Diocese, and many others.

St. Michael s is a federated college, according to the Acts
of 1887 and 1901, and sends three representatives to the Senate.
But the College is not like the other federated colleges, Knox
and Wycliffe, merely theological. Its object is to impart a
thorough Catholic training, moral and intellectual, so as to fit
young men for any position in life which they may wish to
occupy. The course of studies comprises, besides an elementary
department, three others, viz., Commercial, Classical, and
Philosophical. In the latter, lectures are delivered in subjects of
Philosophy, as prescribed by the curriculum of the University
of Toronto. Special lectures are also delivered upon the His
tory required by the curriculum of the University. The fol
lowing compose the faculty as at present constituted : Rev.
Daniel dishing, C.S.B., President and Professor of Greek; Rev.
A. P. DuMouchel, C.S.B., Vice-President and Professor of
Moral Theology and Religious Knowledge; Rev. Dr. Vaschalde,
C.S.B., Professor of Philosophy and Ethics; Rev. F. R. Fraction,
C.S.B., Professor of Dogmatic Theology and Scripture; Rev.
T. Roach, C.S.B., Bursar and Professor of Mathematics; Rev.
E. Martin, C.S.B., Professor of Science; Rev. T. F. Gignac,
C.S.B., Professor of Latin; Rev. J. C. Plomer, C.S.B., Professor
of Literature and History; Rev. F. Walsh, C.S.B., Professor of
French; Rev. E. F. Murray, C.S.B., Professor of Music.

WYCLIFFE COLLEGE.

Wycliffe College owes its origin to the voluntary and
spontaneous action of a body of influential laymen and clergy
men of the Anglican Church in Canada. There had been
marked differences of opinion among Anglicans in regard to
educational matters, as manifested in the history of King s Col
lege and in the policy of Robert Baldwin, the author of
the Baldwin University Act of 1849 an d tnat f l &53>
by which King s College was transformed into the Uni-

WYCLIFFE COLLEGE 193

versity of Toronto. But a more recent and powerful cause of
cleavage was a marked divergence of opinion on theological
questions. The outcome was the formation, in 1873, of " The
Church Association." Among the two hundred and thirty-five
names of prominent Anglican Churchmen attached to the organ
izing document, the following are worthy of mention, because of
their connection with educational matters and with the Univer-
ity of Toronto : The Hon. Chief Justice Draper, C.B., the first
President of the Association; Sir C. S. Gzowski, K.C.M.G.,
who became second President; Daniel Wilson, then a pro
fessor, afterwards President of the University of Toronto;
Hon. James Patton, Q.C., ex-Vice-Chancellor of the University;
and the Hon. S. H. Blake. Among the names outside the
Diocese of Toronto were those of Dean Bond, now Archbishop
of Montreal, and Canon Baldwin, now Bishop of Huron. It
was by this body of Anglican Churchmen that Wycliffe College
was established in 1877, under the name of the Protestant
Episcopal Divinity School; the name of Wycliffe College was
given to it several years later.

It must be borne in mind that at that time the Anglican
Church in Canada had no corporate connection with the work
of theological education, and no control over the theological
colleges and Church universities. Even the Provincial Synod
had not dealt with the matter. So late as 1863, a committee
of that Synod declined to recommend any action therein. All
Anglican educational work, including the training of theologi
cal students, was carried on in the Church in Canada, as it ever
had been in England, by the voluntary action of her members, as
distinguished from the corporate action of the Church.

In October, 1877, tne work of theological instruction was
begun, in a very unassuming way, in the class-rooms of St.
James Cathedral Schoolhouse, under the present Principal,*
with the co-operation of several of the city clergy.

In 1879, the College was incorporated and given self-govern
ing powers under a board of trustees, which perpetuates itself
and annually elects a council for the management of the institu
tion. The Bishops of Toronto, Huron, Montreal, and Rupert s
Land accepted the office of visitors. In 1882, a small building
was erected on the southern portion of the university grounds
near College Street; in 1885, large additions were made to it.
The foundations of the present building were laid in the spring
of 1890; and in the autumn of 1891 the work of the College
was transferred to its new and commodious quarters. These
contain residences for the principal, a professor and fifty

* This was written in 1904.
13

194 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

students, class-rooms, a library, chapel, housekeeper s quarters,
etc. In 1902, there were added a fine Convocation Hall and new
Library; the old Library was then taken for a missionary
museum and reading-room. The whole has been completed at a
cost of $85,000. The endowment of the College is over
$100,000. The annual maintenance of College requires about
twelve thousand dollars, one-third of which is furnished by
endowment and the remainder by the voluntary gifts of its
friends throughout the Dominion.

The first relations of Wycliffe to the University were those
which arose from local proximity and ready access to class
rooms and appliances. In 1885, the College was affiliated to the
University; and in 1890, federated to the University by Act of the
Legislative Assembly. Through representation in the Senate and
the University Council, it secures a due share in the administra
tion of the University. The greater part of the students take
their Arts course in the University and University College;
some come from other universities. A special provision is
made, by which men of mature age and proved practical
aptitude, who, on account of want of previous training are
unable to take the whole Arts course, may, by permission of the
College Council, take a special course: Latin and Greek in
Wycliffe College; English Literature, History, Psychology,
Biology, etc., in the University.

The theological course of Wycliffe College extends over
three years. It covers the whole curriculum as required in the
most efficient theological schools, including the Literature, His
tory, Exegesis and Theology of the Old and New Testaments,
Dogmatic or Systematic Theology, Apologetics, Comparative
Religion, Church History, Liturgies, Patristics, Practical Theol
ogy, including Homiletics, the practical use of the English Bible,
Pastoral Theology, Pedagogy as applied to Sunday School
work, and Elocution.

Degrees in Divinity are conferred in accordance with a
scheme adopted in 1889 by the Provincial Synod of the Anglican
Church, and made operative by Acts of the Legislatures of the
Provinces of Ontario, Quebec and Nova Scotia. A board of exam
iners is constituted by the representatives of the six institutions
devoted, in whole or in part, to theological teaching in connec
tion with the Anglican Church in Eastern Canada, viz., King s
College, Bishop s College, the Montreal Diocesan, Trinity,
Huron, and Wycliffe. No examination for Divinity degrees can
be conducted except by this Board, but each college confers the
degrees upon those who have fulfilled the requirements.

Wycliffe College has on its roll at present (1904) fifty

KNOX COLLEGE 195

students. It has sent out one hundred and fifty graduates, most
of whom are laboring in Canada; four have died, thirteen have
gone forth as foreign missionaries. The first foreign missionary
ever sent forth by the Church of England in Canada went from
Wycliffe College.

The Faculty is at present (1904) constituted as follows:
Rev. James Paterson Sheraton, B.A., D.D., LL.D., Principal,
Professor of Dogmatic Theology and of the Literature and
Exegesis of the New Testament; Rev. H. J. Cody, M.A., D.D.,
Professor of the Literature and History of the Old Testament
and of Church History; Rev. W. E. Taylor, M.A., Ph.D., Pro
fessor of Apologetics and Lecturer in Old Testament History
and Literature; Rev. T. R. O Meara, Professor of Practical
Theology; H. R. Trumpour, Esq., M.A., Tutor in Greek and
Latin (Classical and Patristic). Special courses of lecturers are
from time to time given by Honorary Lecturers.

KNOX COLLEGE.

Knox College was founded by the (Free) Presbyterian
Church of Canada in 1844, the y ear after the disruption of the
Church of Scotland ; but the name Knox College was not given
it until 1846. The work began on the 8th of November, 1844,
under the guidance of Professors King and Esson. The Rev.
Dr. Robert Burns took a distinguished part in the founding of
the College. The first principal was the Rev. Michael Willis,
D.D., an accomplished scholar and learned theologian, who
occupied the chair of Systematic Theology from 1847 to 1870.
In 1861, the (Free) Presbyterian Church of Canada and the
United Presbyterian Church became one church. The theologi
cal school of the latter was in consequence amalgamated with
Knox College.

After several changes of location, the College purchased
Elmsley Villa on Grosvenor Street, which, while he lived in
Toronto, had been the residence of Lord Elgin, Governor-
General of Canada. This building, to which large additions
were made, was occupied by the College for twenty years. In
1875, the present commodious buildings were erected on Spadina
Crescent at the cost of $120,000. They included a Convocation
Hall, a Library, a remarkable Missionary Museum, good class
rooms and residence accommodation for seventy-five students.
A fine building is now about to be erected, in order to secure
necessary accommodation for the library; and is to bear the
name of the present (1904) revered principal, Dr. Caven.

Knox College was incorporated in 1858. By the Act of In-

196 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

corporation ministers and members of the Presbyterian Church
are erected into a body corporate under the name of Knox Col
lege with perpetual succession, and with power to acquire, hold
and dispose of property for the promotion of theological learn
ing and education of youth for the holy ministry,
under the authority of the church, and in accordance
with its principles and standards. It is provided that
there should be a board of management, who should
have full control in the matters of finance and property
and " take general cognizance of everything pertaining to the
interests of the College." A senate was also appointed, " with
authority in matters of academical superintendence and dis
cipline."

In 1880, by an amendment of the Act of Incorporation, the
College received the power of conferring degrees in Theology:
the degree of B.D. on examination, and the degree of D.D.
either on examination or causa honoris. Knox College was the
first purely theological college on this continent to receive this
power. The precedent has since been followed in the case of
several theological colleges in Canada and elsewhere. While
the B.A. degree is not necessary in order to proceeding to the
B.D., due care has been taken that none but persons possessing
good literary attainments become candidates for this degree.

At the outset and for some years, there existed an Arts de
partment in Knox College. This preparatory literary course
extended over three years, and at first embraced Classics, Mathe
matics, Logic, Mental and Moral Philosophy, English Compo
sition and Literature, History, Physical Science, and Hebrew.
Afterwards the course was limited to the English, Classics and
Mathematics of the First Year of the university curriculum ; and
the students in this literary course received instruction in Phil
osophy and Science in the University of Toronto. In 1898, the
preparatory course was abolished, and there was substituted,
for those not proceeding to a degree, a special literary course
of three years, taken wholly in the University. The majority
of students take the complete Arts course in the University of
Toronto.

It is worthy of mention here that in order to provide the
preparatory school training both for theological students and
the sons of Presbyterians generally, the Synod in 1846 resolved
to establish an academy, or high school. The academy was
intended as a feeder to Knox College, but was open to students
of all classes. The first principal was the Rev. Alex. Gale,
M.A., who was at the same time made professor of Classical
Literature in Knox College. After a few years, the opening

KNOX COLLEGE 197

of King s College to all denominations, and the establishment
of Grammar Schools throughout the Province, rendered the con
tinued existence of the Toronto Academy unnecessary.

The relations of Knox College to the University of Toronto
were at first simply those which arose from local proximity, and
from such use of its classes as from time to time was arranged.
In 1852, a representative of the College was admitted into the
Senate of the University, and from that time forward more
intimate relations have existed between the College and the
University. In 1885 the College was affiliated with the Univer
sity, and it was federated with it upon the proclamation of the
Federation Act in 1890. By the Federation Act, the College
obtained a larger representation on the Senate of the Univer
sity, and it was constituted an integral portion of the University
of Toronto. Knox College has, throughout the whole fifty years
of the existence of University, stood in the most friendly rela
tions to it.

The course of theological study extends over three years,
and embraces all the various branches of theological science
ordinarily included in the curriculum of every efficient school of
theology. The following at the present date (1904) con
stitute the faculty. The Rev. William Caven, D.D., LL.D.,
who was appointed to the chair of Exegetics and Biblical
Criticism in 1866, became principal in 1873. 1 1896, a
separate chair -was constituted for the Old Testament, and Dr.
Caven s chair was devoted to the Literature and Exegesis of
the New Testament. The Rev. William McLaren, D.D., was
appointed Professor of Systematic Theology in 1873. The
other more recently appointed members of the staff are the Rev.
James Ballantyne, B.A., Professor of Church History; the Rev.
John E. McFadyen, M.A., B.D., Professor of Old Testament
Literature and Exegesis; the Rev. J. B. Robertson, M.A., D.Sc.,
Professor of Apologetics.

The library of Knox College contains about thirteen thou
sand volumes, in addition to pamphlets. The Missionary
Museum contains a fine collection of characteristic articles from
India, China, Japan, Corea and Africa.

The College has now seven hundred and fifty graduates;
fifteen are in the foreign field; about fifty in the United States;
a few in Great Britain, and the great majority in Canada. There
were seventy-seven students in attendance during the session
1902-3. The endowments amount to over $300,000, and the
annual revenue, partly from endowment and partly from the
contributions of the Presbyterian Church, is about $20,000.

198 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

THE THEOLOGICAL FACULTY OF VICTORIA COLLEGE.

Victoria University in its inception had no relation to
theological education. This is emphasized by Dr. Egerton
Ryerson in his letter to Sir George Grey (February i2th, 1836),
in which, referring to the Upper Canada Academy (the original
name of Victoria University), he says, " it is not to be a Theo
logical but a Literary Institution." While, however, from the
beginning of its history in 1836 until the present time, the
dominant interest of Victoria College has been in Arts rather
than in Theology, yet its aim has ever been to promote higher
learning under religious influences and in religious atmosphere.
Accordingly religious subjects, such as Christian Evidences,
Biblical History, and the Greek New Testament, formed part
of the curriculum for all students. Many candidates for the
Christian ministry received their Arts training in Victoria, while
their training in theology was obtained elsewhere.

In 1871 the Faculty of Theology was established through the
liberality of Edward and Lydia Jackson, of Hamilton. The
present Chancellor, Dr. Nathanael Burwash, was appointed
Dean of the Faculty. He mapped out a broad and liberal course
of study leading to the B.D. degree, and received the assistance
in Theology of certain Arts professors, specially of Chancellor
Nelles in Apologetics, and of Professor Reynar in Church His
tory. Dr. Burwash himself taught both Greek and Hebrew
Exegesis.

From the first the tone of the theological work of Victoria
has been decidedly biblical. The historical method rather than
the dogmatic has prevailed. A warmly evangelical spirit has
gone hand-in-hand with the modern or scientific temper; and
Victoria men have thus been well prepared to adapt them
selves to all reasonable changes in the formulation and presen
tation of the Christian faith. Many men throughout the
Dominion look back with gratitude to the great work done for
them by Professor Burwash.

When Dr. Burwash became Chancellor, and Victoria entered
into federation, the opportunity was seized to extend the work
and increase the staff in Theology. Chancellor Burwash still
lectures on Systematic Theology, the History of Doctrine, and
Symbolics. Dr. F. H. Wallace is Dean of the Faculty and pro
fessor of New Testament Literature, Exegesis and Theology.
Dr. Reynar lectures on Church History. Dr. Badgley has
charge of the department of Apologetics and Christian Ethics.
Dr. John Burwash has the subjects of Church Polity, Homi-
letics, English Bible, and Elocution. Professor McLaughlin

TRINITY THEOLOGICAL FACULTY 199

lectures in Old Testament Literature, Exegesis and Theology.
On Patristics and Comparative Religion, examinations are given
without lectures.

Including Arts students taking Theological Options in their
Arts Course, the number of students registered in Theology in
Victoria College 1902-03 was 139.

THE THEOLOGICAL DEPARTMENT OF TRINITY COLLEGE.

The Theological Department of Trinity College embraces
three distinct spheres of work. First in order, and widest in its
scope, is the religious instruction given regularly in each Year
of the Arts Course, and forming a necessary part of the
curriculum for every student proceeding to the B.A. degree.
Secondly, there is what is generally known as the Divinity
Class, whose work corresponds to that of theological colleges.
Thirdly, there are the courses of advanced theological study,
leading to the degrees of B.D. and D.D.

In the Divinity Class, students who have been accepted as
.candidates for the ministry of the Church of England, find a
thorough and liberal professional training and education.
Recognizing that the training of such men ought not to separate
them more than necessary from their fellows, Trinity College
has always been careful to bring her students in Arts and those
in Divinity into the closest relationship with one another. It
is hoped that by the influences which they are thus enabled to
bring to bear upon each other, both classes of students are bene
fited.

Although established primarily to give a liberal education
on a Christian basis to men intending to pursue any of the vari
ous callings and occupations of life, Trinity College has always
regarded the preparation of men for the ministry of the Church
of England as an important part of its work. The theology
taught within its walls is not that of any special school of
thought, but of the authorized formularies of the Church.
Being representative of the whole Church of England in Ontario
all of the Bishops having seats, ex officio, on the governing
body Trinity College guarantees to those who come there for
their training in theology that they shall be taught doctrine in
perfect harmony with the Book of Common Prayer and the
Holy Scriptures.

The teaching staff in the faculty of Divinity numbers two
resident professors, three resident lecturers, and three honorary
lecturers; the work being further strengthened from time
to time by the valued co-operation of visiting clergymen.

ZOO THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

At least one such visitor comes to the College nearly every week,
and the instruction given by these gentlemen, coming fresh from
their contact with the realities of practical work, is recognized
by the students as possessing the highest value, and is appreciated
by them accordingly. Besides this, the faculty of Divinity
enjoys the services of a strong staff of examiners, including
leading professors and doctors of divinity in different univer
sities and colleges in Canada and elsewhere. The following
at present (1904) constitute the regular staff: Liturgies and
Church History, Rev. Arthur W. Jenks, M.A., B.D.; Dogmatic
Theology and Biblical Literature, Rev. H. F. Duckworth, M.A. ;
Pastoral Theology, Rev. T. C. Street Macklem, M.A., D.D.,
LL.D., and Rev. Canon Sweeny, M.A., D.D. ; Homiletics and
Apologetics, Rev. Arthur W. Jenks, M.A., B.D. ; Hebrew, Rev.
C. A. Macrae, M.A.

The beautiful College Chapel, with its daily services and fre
quent devotional meetings of different kinds, is of inestimable
value in this department of Trinity College, as indeed in all its
work. The Divinity students enjoy the further advantage of
having a portion of the College set apart for their exclusive
use, thanks largely to the generosity of the venerable Society
for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge. In all ordinary
cases, residence in College forms a necessary part of the prepar
ation of every student for ordination.

CHAPTER XIII
AFFILIATED INSTITUTIONS

The Ontario Agricultural College.. In the year 1869 the
Hon. Sir John Carling, then Commissioner of Agricul
ture for Ontario, reported to the Government in favour
of founding a provincial school of Agriculture. After
various unsuccessful attempts, the Ontario School of Agri
culture and Experimental Farm was established at Guelph,
Ontario, in 1874, with a teaching staff of five members and an
attendance of twenty-eight students. The Experimental Farm
in connection with the institution consists of 550 acres. After
various changes in the administration, James Mills M.A., LL.D.,
was appointed President in 1879, and , at the same time, the
name of the school was changed to that of the Ontario Agricul
tural College and Experimental Farm. The College continued
under the presidency of Dr. Mills until 1904; at this date he
resigned to become a member of the Railway Commission, and
was succeeded by G. C. Creelman, B.S.A., M.S. The primary
aim of the College is to train young men as practical farmers,
and the two years course for associate diploma has been
arranged with this object. This course is taken by all students.
In 1887, a third year was added to the course, and the College
was affiliated with the University of Toronto as regards
advanced examinations leading to the degree of Bachelor of the
Science of Agriculture. The course for the degree of B.S.A.
has recently been extended to four years. Various short courses
m special subjects are given for the benefit of occasional students
who do not purpose proceeding to a diploma or degree.

The College buildings are extensive and well equipped, and
consist of special laboratories for Chemistry, Biology (includ
ing Botany and Bacteriology) and Physics, a dairy school, an
experimental building, a convocation hall and gymnasium, a
library building (the gift of the late Chester D. Massey, and
erected at a cost of $45,000), and the Macdonald buildings
(the gift of Sir W. C. Macdonald, and erected at a cost of
$175,000), in addition to the college residence and farm
buildings.

201

2O2 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The attendance in 1903 was as follows: General Course,
299 (special students, 23); Dairy Courses, 114; Short Courses,
271; Macdonald Institute, 21. Total, 728. The total number
of graduates is 117 (in 1903, 15). The present teaching staff
numbers twenty-three.

The Ontario Medical College for Women. This College was
established in 1883, an d affiliated with the University of
Toronto in 1890. The object of its establishment was to pro
vide a school of medicine for women only, in which they should
enjoy every facility for acquiring a sound medical education.
Instruction is given in all subjects required by the College of
Physicians and Surgeons of Ontario for admission to a license
to practise, and also in all subjects required by the University
of Toronto for examination in the faculty of Medicine. The
organization of the College includes a Maternity Department
and a Woman s Dispensary. The College building is situated on
Sumach Street. The present (1903) number of students is
fifty-three, including those taking courses in Domestic Science,
and the total number of graduates is eighty-one. The teaching
staff consists of thirty-nine members.

The Royal College of Dental Surgeons of Ontario. Under
the above title the dentists of Ontario were incorporated
in the year 1868. This corporation continued for some years
to conduct examinations and to issue licenses to practise, and
in 1875 organized a college for the purpose of imparting sys
tematic and scientific instruction in dentistry. The work of the
College was for some years carried on in buildings rented for
the purpose. Such temporary accommodation having proved
inadequate, a building was erected on College Street, in
which the work is now carried on. To this, additions
were made in 1898 and 1902. The cost, including equip
ment, is estimated at upwards of $80,000. The institution
was affiliated with the University of Toronto in 1888, under
the title of the Royal College of Dental Surgeons, and a cur
riculum of study was formulated, including four sessions of col
legiate instruction and three and one-half years of pupilage
under indenture, leading to the degree of Doctor of Dental
Surgery. The teaching staff of the College consists of ten pro
fessors, one lecturer, three instructors, eight demonstrators, and
eight assistant demonstrators. The attendance has increased
from eleven in 1875, to 211 in 1903. The number of gradu
ates in 1903 was fifty-seven.; and the total number of graduates
up to this date is 590.

The Ontario College of Pharmacy. The Council of the
College of Pharmacy, the elective governing body of the

AFFILIATED INSTITUTIONS 203

practising pharmacists of the Province of Ontario, established,
in 1882, a college for the purpose of giving instruction in the
various subjects necessary for license in the profession of phar
macy. The College building, situated in St. James Square,
was erected in 1886. In 1891 the faculty of the College was
re-organized, and extensive additions made to the building. In
the same year the institution was affiliated to the University
of Toronto. A curriculum was prescribed, providing for a
course of study extending over four years and leading to the
degree of Bachelor of Pharmacy. Only such candidates as have
passed the final examination of the College are eligible for the
university examinations which lead to the degree of Phm.B.
The staff of the College at present (1903) consists of three
professors, one lecturer, and two demonstrators. The total
number of students is 275 ; and the total number of graduates
in the University of Toronto is 572.

The Toronto Conservatory of Music. The Toronto Con
servatory of Music was incorporated in 1886, and was opened
for purposes of instruction in 1887. The object of the institu
tion is to furnish instruction in all branches of the science and
art of music, and in such other subjects as are essential to the
profession of music. Certificates and diplomas are awarded to
such students as complete successfully the various courses of
study. The Conservatory was affiliated with the University of
Toronto in 1896, and since that date has undertaken the work
of preparing candidates for the examinations leading to the
degree of Bachelor of Music. Candidates for this degree who
have obtained the diploma of the Conservatory, are exempted
from the examinations of the first two years of the course in
the University. The work of the institution, upon its establish
ment, was carried on in buildings situated on Yonge Street, but,
these having been found inadequate, new buildings were erected
in 1896-7 at the corner of College Street and University Avenue,
to which various additions have since been made. Dr. Edward
Fisher has discharged the duties of director of the Conservatory
since 1887. The teaching staff consists of seventy members.
The total number of graduates in the University of Toronto up
to the present time is two.

The Toronto College of Music. The Toronto College of
Music was founded in 1888 by F. H. Torrington, Mus. Doc.
The institution was incorporated, and affiliated with the Univer
sity of Toronto, in 1890. Full courses of instruction in music
and allied subjects are offered in the primary, intermediate,
graduate, and post-graduate departments. Diplomas are
granted to such students as complete the various courses. In

204 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

the higher departments students are prepared for the examina
tions, prescribed by the curriculum of the University of
Toronto, leading to the degree of Bachelor of Music. The
course for this degree extends over three years, and the diploma
of the College is accepted pro tanto for the work of the first and
second years. The College buildings are situated in Pembroke
Street, and branches have also been established in the west and
east of the City respectively. Dr. Torrington has occupied the
position of director of the College since its establishment. The
teaching staff consists of seventy-five members. The total num
ber of graduates (Mus. Bac.) in the University of Toronto up
to the present time is six.

The Ontario Veterinary College. The Ontario Veterinary
College was established in 1862, through the efforts of the
late Hon. Adam Ferguson, the late Professor George Buckland
and others, and under the direction of Professor Andrew Smith,
who is still principal of the institution. The work was carried
on for some years in temporary quarters, and a College build
ing was erected on Temperance Street in 1869. This building
was enlarged in 1876; and further accommodation was provided
by a new building in 1889, at a total cost of $70,000. The
courses of study extend over two years, and include the various
branches required for a thorough training in veterinary science.
The teaching staff consists of eight members. During the pres
ent year (1903) 200 students have been in attendance. The
College was affiliated in 1897, but up to the present time no
examinations have been held by the University of Toronto lead
ing to a diploma or degree. A curriculum is, however, now
under consideration by the Senate, and when it is adopted
appropriate examinations will be instituted.

Indirect Affiliations. The following institutions are affili
ated with Victoria University, and, under the Federation
Act, are thereby in affiliation with the University of Toronto:
(l) Albert College, Belleville, Ontario. This College main
tains departments of Arts (to the standard of Senior Matricula
tion), of Music, Drawing, Design and Painting, and a Com
mercial course. In all these departments students are prepared
for the matriculation examinations of the University and the
professions, and for the examinations of the Education Depart
ment of Ontario. The buildings and equipment are valued at
$80,000. The teaching staff numbers thirteen, and 340 students
are in attendance. (2) The Ontario Ladies College, Whitby,
Ontario, founded in 1874, offers courses in Arts and Literature,
Music, Fine Arts, Commercial subjects and Domestic Science.

AFFILIATED INSTITUTIONS 205

The teaching staff numbers nine, and 141 students are in attend
ance. The buildings and equipment are valued at $115,000.
(3) Alma College, St. Thomas, Ontario, was founded in 1881.
Courses are offered in Literature, Music, Fine Art, Commercial
subjects and Domestic Science. The staff (exclusive of Music
and Fine Art) numbers ten, and 158 students are in attendance.
The buildings and equipment are valued at $83,000. (4) The
Columbian Methodist College, New Westminster, British
Columbia, was founded in 1892, and possesses departments of
Arts, Theology, Music, Fine Arts, and Commercial Science.
The teaching staff numbers six, and eighty students are in
attendance. The buildings and equipment are valued at $18,000.
Each of the above institutions prepares students for entrance to
the University, and also gives diplomas in the various depart
ments to those who have taken the full course.

CHAPTER XIV.
BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT.

THE site originally purchased for university purposes con
sisted of a block of land extending some five-eighths of a mile
from north to south, and some one-third of a mile from east to
west. It lay, at the date of purchase, wholly beyond the out
skirts of what was at that time a. small town, and to connect this
site therewith, a further purchase of land was made for two
avenues: the principal one (now University Avenue), leading
southward for some five-eighths of a mile to Lot .(now Queen)
Street, the other avenue (now College Street), leading west
ward for a shorter distance to Yonge Street. These avenues
were fenced in and furnished with gates, which, at certain
hours, were locked ; and this, as the records of King s College
Council abundantly show, was a constant source of friction
between the public and the academic authorities. At a later
date (1859) these roadways were handed over to the control
of the City. The position selected for the academic buildings
was at the head of the principal avenue, which was, in conse
quence, planted with rows of trees. These now afford a fine
vista for the Legislative Building, which as a result of the
Expropriation Act of 1853 (see ante p. 109) has usurped this
commanding situation and thrust the Main Building of the Uni
versity into a much less conspicuous and imposing position. The
grounds are, roughly speaking, bisected from north to south
by a shallow ravine through which there once ran a little stream,
the Taddle. The latter has disappeared in the drainage system
of a great city, but the ravine, though filled in at intervals for
roadways or for buildings, still serves pleasingly to diversify
the University grounds. The whole area was planted, partly by
nature, and partly by the care of the King s College authorities,
with trees, singly or in groups ; so that at present the green
sward is charmingly diversified by beautiful oaks, beeches and
other trees, native or exotic. The greater part of the eastern
margin of the original block of land, and portions of the north
ern and southern margins were leased as building lots, and are
now occupied by handsome residences. Further, the expropria
tion of land for Government buildings in 1853, and the creation

206

c
z

O

Z
H
O

UNIVERSITYorTORONTO

PLAN OF GROUNDS

UN1VE.RSITY

ATHLETIC

FIT CD

A. McMaster University Building.

B. Wyclifife College.

C. Gymnasium.

D. Main Building.

E. Convocation Hall.

F. Physical Laboratory.

(In process of erection. I

G. Chemical Building.
H. Engineering Building.
I. Geological and

Mineralogical Building.
J. Library Building.
K. Medical Building.

L. Biological Building.
M. Y.M.C.A. Building.
N. Parliament Buildings.
O. Victoria College.
P. Annesley Hall.
Q. Queen s Hall.

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 2O/

of Queen s Park in 1859, alienated from university uses a large
part of the land to the east of the ravine; so that, with the
exception of Victoria College, the buildings pertaining to the
University are situated in the western moiety of the original
property. At the present date, the site of the University, instead
of being remote from the City, is surrounded on all sides by the
streets and buildings of one of the best residential districts in
Toronto. Trinity College and many of the affiliated institutions
are more or less remote from the university site, and do not
appear in the accompanying plan.

The Main University Building:- The expropriation of old
King s College with its site in 1853 rendered necessary the pro
vision of proper accommodation for University College, the
name which had been given to the Arts teaching faculty of the
University by legislative enactment in the same year. In 1856
was begun the erection of the edifice which is now known as
the Main Building. It is situated to the north of the lawn, with
its principal facade facing towards the south. It is of massive
construction, built of Ohio stone, in the Norman style of
architecture (architects, Cumberland and Storm), and was com
pleted in 1858, at a total cost of $355,907. In 1890, the eastern
wing, including the Convocation Hall and all the easterly part of
the building proper, together with the upper part of the central
tower, was destroyed by fire. It was, however, restored in sub
stantially the same external form, but with various internal
changes, in 1890-92 (architect, D. B. Dick), at a cost of
$160,000. The total floor space of this building is estimated at
I0 5)948 square feet, and it is at present devoted principally to
the work of the Arts faculty of the University and University
College in Languages, History, Philosophy, Political Science,
Mathematics, and Physics. It contains, also, the Senate
Chamber, two large halls, used for examination purposes,
besides reading and waiting rooms for the women students,
together with the administrative offices of the president of the
University, of the principal of University College, and of the
registrar and bursar. In the western wing are situated the
University Dining Hall, the Dean s Residence, the Faculty
Union, and the Undergraduate Union.

The Physical Laboratory, established in 1878, is situated in
the western part of the Main Building, and consists of a set of
rooms for elementary work, together with a number of special
laboratories. The apparatus in the former is suitable for a gen
eral course of experiments in Physics, including Mechanics,
Geometrical and Physical Optics, Heat, Sound, Electricity and
Magnetism. The special laboratories are equipped for the use

208 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

of advanced undergraduate students taking the Honour Course
in Physics, and for post-graduate students pursuing original
investigations. In connection with the laboratory is a well-
equipped workshop, in charge of a skilled mechanician, who,
with his assistants, makes the necessary repairs, and constructs
most of the apparatus required for the classes, and for the work
of research students.

The same wing of the Main Building contains the Psycho
logical Laboratory established, in 1892, through the efforts of
Professor Baldwin, who obtained for this purpose four small
rooms and the nucleus of an equipment. Under Dr.
Kirschmann, who, by the fact that he had occupied the position
of assistant in the first and most noted of psychological labora
tories, that of Professor Wundt at Leipsic, was specially quali
fied for the work, the Laboratory has been greatly extended.
The increased numbers of those engaged in psychological studies
classes which twelve years ago consisted of four or five
students, now numbering thirty or forty members has necessi
tated the overflow of the Laboratory into the adjoining rooms.
The apparatus also has received extensive additions, and there is
a small library of the most needful books. The subjects of inves
tigation have been chiefly taken from the domain of Psychologi
cal Optics, Aesthetics, and the time relations of mental phe
nomena.

The Library Building;. Previous to 1890, the university lib
rary occupied the large eastern hall of the Main Building,
and was destroyed in the fire of that year. Owing to the gen
eral expansion of the University, it was considered advisable, in
the reconstruction following the fire, to provide the library with
a separate building, affording increased accommodation. Such
a building was completed in 1902 (architect, D. B. Dick), at a
cost of $110,000, contributed in large part by private benefac
tion. The structure is situated on the border of the ravine, fac
ing westward upon the Lawn, and harmonizes with the Main
Building in material and in architectural effect. It contains a
fireproof book-room, with a storage capacity of 100,000 volumes,
a reading-room capable of seating upwards of 200 readers, a
periodical room, seven departmental library rooms, administra
tive offices, besides waiting and conversation rooms. The total
floor space is 20,709 square feet.

The library is provided, as far as the income permits, with
the standard and current literature of all subjects taught in the
University. In the departments of the natural and physical
sciences it includes the principal journals and transactions of
societies. In the departments of language and literature, the

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 209

works of all authors of any importance from the origins of each
literature to the present time are available, as well as the princi
pal philological and literary periodicals. Corresponding facilities
are provided in the departments of Philosophy, History and
Political Science. The library is a circulating one for members of
the faculty, and a library of reference for students. The latter,
however, are allowed, under certain conditions, the use of the
books at home outside of library hours ; and students engaged in
special work, requiring the consultation of books of reference,
are granted access to the stack room by the librarian on the
recommendation of the professors. The departmental libraries
are in charge of the professors in each department, and contain
special collections of books for reference. These rooms are
intended for the instruction of advanced students, who may also,
at the discretion of their professors, use the rooms and the books
contained in them for private study. Besides the general library,
there are also special collections of periodicals and monographs
in the Biological Building, the Medical Building, and in the Main
Building for the use of students and members of the staff engaged
in practical work in Physics, Psychology and Law.

The Biological Building. In consequence of the growing
importance of the natural sciences, and of the increased respon
sibilities with respect to instruction therein laid upon the
University by the Federation Act of 1887, it was found neces
sary to provide for these branches on a scale adequate to the
methods of modern research. With this end in view, the erec
tion of the Biological Building was begun in 1888, and com
pleted in 1892. It is situated on the edge of the Ravine, in a
south-easterly direction from the Library, and is, like the latter,
constructed of stone (architect, D. B. Dick), the total cost
amounting to $129,744. In the central portion of this building
is situated the Biological Museum. The eastern wing is devoted
to the work of the Biological Department, and contains a lec
ture-room for 250 students, a number of laboratories and rooms
adapted to the purposes of the department, and the accommoda
tion of students and staff. The western wing is occupied almost
wholly by the Anatomical Department of the Medical Faculty.
Students of Medicine and Dentistry also receive instruction in
Biology and Anatomy in this building. The equipment of the
Biological Department may be referred to under the following
headings: (i) Museum, (2) Lecture Rooms, (3) Labora^
tories. The museum has for its nucleus the portion of the Nat
ural History collections of the old museum in the Main Building,
which was saved from the fire. But the generosity of many
14

2IO THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

public institutions and private benefactors has added very con
siderably to the collections, while out of appropriations by the
trustees from time to time, valuable educational models and
specimens have been purchased. The cases in which the collec
tions are displayed are made of iron and plate glass. Hitherto the
space reserved for the botanical side of the museum has been
occupied by the Ferrier collection of minerals. That having,
however, now been removed, progress is being made with the
arrangement and display of botanical specimens. (2) The lec
ture-rooms are well provided with collections of diagrams and
projecting apparatus, among which may be mentioned the Zeiss
Epidiascope and the Bausch & Lomb s projecting microscope.
(3) The laboratories are furnished for the most part with Leitz
microscopes and the other necessaries of biological laboratories.
A photographic room is a valuable adjunct to the general and
the private laboratories.

The Department of Anatomy is furnished with a large,
well-ventilated theatre, capable of accommodating some 250
students, provided with the necessary equipment for the
teaching of anatomy, an excellent light from the roof of the
theatre and ample wall space for anatomical charts. The theatre
is also provided with an electrical projection apparatus for the
purpose of demonstrating anatomical structure. There is,
further, a dissecting room, which is admirably adapted for the
purposes of practical anatomy. It is large and well ventilated,
and is equipped in such a manner as to afford every possible
comfort and convenience for the student. Each student is pro
vided with a locker for his private use. A notable feature of the
dissecting-room is the excellent lighting, either from the exten
sive skylights, or, when sunlight fails, by electricity. In connec
tion with the dissecting-room is a museum, in which a series of
preparations have been mounted for the purpose of study. The
disarticulated bones of the skeleton are included in this collec
tion, together with frozen sections of the human body; wet
preparations, illustrating regional anatomy, are also provided.
A valuable and instructive series of Steger s models of frozen
sections by His are exhibited in the museum, together with a
complete series of dissections of the brain, as well as other prep
arations. Cunningham s series of models, illustrating the topo
graphical anatomy of the brain, is also exhibited. In addition
to the rooms described, there are a number of smaller rooms,
capable of accommodating small classes for demonstration pur
poses. In these rooms special demonstrations are given to
limited classes in the primary Years. A course in operative sur
gery is conducted for the students in the final Years. The

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 211

department also possesses a large collection of museum prepara
tions, used for special demonstrations and for illustrating the
lectures. These consist of osteological preparations, models, sec
tions of wet and dry preparations of various kinds.

The Medical Building. From the year 1887, when the Medi
cal Faculty, abolished by the Act of 1853, was re-established,
and began again the work of teaching in medicine, instruc
tion in the professional subjects of the course was im
parted in a building on Sumach Street, heloneing to the
Toronto School of Medicine, whilst students of Medicine
received their training in physical and natural science and anat
omy in the buildings of the Biological and Chemical Depart
ments. For the purpose of providing adequate modern appli
ances for the largely increased numbers of students in Medicine,
and at the same time of concentrating the teaching of the faculty
within a limited area, a large building, situated immediately to
the south of the Library, was completed in 1904 (architects, Dar
ling and Pearson), at a cost of $175,000. The exterior of the
structure is of white brick, with foundations of concrete, whilst
the interior is finished in brick and hardwood, with floors of con
crete. In addition to two large lecture halls, the building con
tains a large number of class-rooms and laboratories, a library-
room and various other rooms for the accommodation of the
faculty and students. The numerous laboratories constructed
upon the " unit " system, by which classes of specified size may
be conveniently superintended by their instructors, facility being
afforded also for intercommunication, constitute a special feature
of the internal arrangements. It may be noted that the introduc
tion of these laboratories marks the first practical application of
this system, recently invented by Professor C. S. Minot, of Har
vard University.

In the southern wing of the building, space has been provided
for the Arts department of Physiology and Physiological Chem-
lf try : The labor atories devoted to these subjects contain twelve
units," each 23 x 30 feet ; accommodating twenty-four students.
Six of the " units " are devoted wholly to Physical Physiology
and the remainder to Chemical Physiology; so that as many as
144 students may be provided with working spaces in classes in
either subject. The equipment of the laboratory " unit " rooms
in Chemical Physiology includes apparatus for each student,
suitable and sufficient to meet the demands of an advanced course
in the chemistry of animal bodies, juices, secretions and excre
tions. There are also the various apparatus, such as balances,
instruments for determining the electrical conductivity of tissues
and fluids, and for cryoscopic work, such as are required for the

212 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

purposes of research on the different lines of Physiological
Chemistry. The apparatus provided for Physiology comprise
eighty-four sets, each set including all the instruments required
to enable a student to follow an advanced course in the physi
ology of muscle and nerve, circulation, respiration and vision.
This suffices to equip a class of over one hundred and sixty
students, working together in practical physiology. In addition
to the apparatus provided for practical courses in the laboratory,
the department contains the instruments required for research in
various lines of physiology. For Physiological Histology also,
there is accommodation in microscopes and working-places for
fifteen students. The apparatus for Biochemistry includes only
what is demanded for research purposes. Besides providing the
apparatus needed in any research, the department furnishes to
each research-student a small room in which he may carry on,
uninterrupted, the work which he has undertaken. There are
at present twelve of such rooms in the department.

To the work in the Department of Pathology there are
devoted thirteen " units " and nine half " units." Of these, two
and a half " units " are devoted to the Pathological Museum,
two and a half to Bacteriology, and six units to Pathological
Histology, the remainder of the half " unit " rooms being taken
up with private laboratories and demonstrators rooms. The
Pathological Museum contains about 2,000 specimens, which are
so arranged in open cases that they may be easily seen by the
students, and are used both for demonstrations in Pathology and
for lectures in Medicine and Surgery. The equipment in Patho
logical Histology consists of 120 microscopes, fitted with high
and low power, and a number of microtomes, and the necessary
glassware and re-agents for carrying on the work. In Bacteri
ology, the equipment consists of thirty-five microscopes, with oil
immersion lenses and Abbe condensers, and the usual bacterio
logical equipment for each student. Besides these, two units
have been equipped for special clinical laboratory work, in which
the students are provided with the necessary outfit for carrying
on both chemical and microscopical clinical investigations.

The Chemical Building. For reasons similar to those men
tioned above, in connection with the Biological Building, the
erection of the Chemical Building was completed in 1895, at a
cost of $77,469 (architect, D. B. Dick). It is situated to the
west of the road leading to the Main Building from the south.
The exterior is of red brick and Credit Valley stone, and, in the
structure of the whole building, practical utility, rather than
architectural effect, has been kept in view. The total floor
space is 19,588 square feet. The building contains, in addition

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 213

to two lecture-rooms, with space for 300 and 100 students res
pectively, special laboratories for the study of Inorganic,
Organic and Physical Chemistry, adapted for the practical work
of students in all four years of the Arts, and in the first two ses
sions of the Medical course. The total number of working-
places in the laboratories is two hundred. Besides furnace-rooms,
for combustions, work-shops, and bomb-proof room, there are
four smaller laboratories for the special use of graduates and
senior students engaged in research. The extent of the work
carried on in these laboratories is evident from the fact
that over fifty contributions to scientific journals have emanated
therefrom in the past few years. In addition to the usual equip
ment of a chemical laboratory, the building contains excellent
collections of large crystals, specimens of salt, and other chemical
products.

The Applied Science Buildings. The organization of the
School of Practical Science, now the Faculty of Applied Science
of the University of Toronto, dates from the year 1877, and in
the following year a building for the purposes of the School was
erected, facing the lawn on its southern border, and situated to
the east of the main approach to the University from College
Street. In the year 1885 an additional building of considerable
iize was added, incorporating as its northern wing the original
structure, and facing towards the east. Both the older and the
newer parts of this edifice are constructed in red brick, with
some ornamentation in white brick. The floor space is 55,299
square feet, and the total cost of erection was $94,000. In the
School of Practical Science provision is made for instruction in
the various branches required for the diploma in Civil, Mining
Mechanical and Electrical, and Chemical Engineering, Archi
tecture, Analytical and Applied Chemistry, with the exception
of certain branches, which are taught by members of the Uni
versity Arts Faculty. The accommodation afforded having
become entirely inadequate on account of the large attendance of
students and the increasing demand of modern technical train
ing, it was decided, in 1901, to erect a separate building upon
College Street, for the purposes of instruction in Chemistry
Electrochemistry, Metallurgy, Assaying, Mineralogy and
Geology, and Mining, together with a Milling building to the
rear. In the new building, instruction is also given in the Arts
department of Mineralogy and Geology, and it affords temporary
accommodation for the Museum of Geology. This structure is
of a plain and substantial character, in red brick and Credit Val
ley stone (architect, F. R. Heakes), and has a total floor space
of 75,000 square feet. The estimated cost is about $300,000.

214 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

The Engineering laboratories are equipped with the best
available machines for experimental purposes. The steam-
engine laboratory contains a Babcock & Wilcox 52-h.p. boiler;
a Harrison & Wharton 12-h.p. boiler; a 5<>h.p. Brown engine,
constructed specially for experimental investigations, steam-
jacketed, and with three alternative exhausts; a Blake circulating
pump; a Knowles feed-pump; a Blake feed-pump; and the usual
measuring instruments. In the Hydraulic laboratory are two
large steel tanks, arranged for the experimental study of the
flow of water through orifices and over weirs; the water is sup
plied by a three-throw pump, with double-acting cylinders.
There are also various turbines, two centrifugal pumps, a Ven-
turi meter, and other apparatus for measuring discharge and f ric-
tional losses. The Strength of Materials laboratory contains
machines for making tests in tension, compression, shearing, and
cross-breaking; a Riehle ten-ton universal testing machine; an
Olson torsion machine; a Riehle transverse testing machine;
a Riehle abrasion machine; and various extensometers and
micrometers. The cement-testing laboratory is fitted with the
usual moulds and gravimeters, with tension and compression
machines, and a large Faija s hot-bath apparatus. In the Metro-
logical laboratory are loo-foot and 66- foot standards of length,
a 10-foot Roger s comparator, a Kater s pendulum, with vacuum
chamber, a Howard astronomical clock, an electro-chronograph,
a sidereal chronometer, theodolites and other field instruments.
The Electrical laboratories are supplied with power by a 20
kilowatt Edison motor, which drives a variety of dynamos.
There are motors of various descriptions and a constant-current
transformer, with a series of six arc lamps, a Kelvin balance, a
rheostat and an enclosure for experiments with high voltages.

In the new Chemistry and Mineralogy Building on College
Street are located the very important Geological, Palaeontologi-
cal and Mineralogical collections. Up to the present no especial
space is available for the display of these collections, and except
in the instance of the Ferrier mineral collection none of them are
open to inspection by the public. It is hoped to provide ample
accommodation for these branches of the museum by the erec
tion at an early date either of a wing to the present building or
a separate museum building. The Palaeontological section con
tains the splendid contributions of Messrs. B. E. Walker and
Wm. MacKenzie, and is being constantly enlarged by exchange,
donation or purchase. Pure Palaeontology, Mineralogy and Pet
rography are represented by numerous smaller special suites,
arranged so as to illustrate the work of the introductory courses,
and by larger systematically arranged collections, which should

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 215

be open to the public. The very complete collection of economic
minerals which comprised the Ontario exhibit at the Pan-Ameri
can Exhibition awaits museum space for its proper exhibition.
The Gymnasium Building. The importance of physical
exercise as contributory to harmonious educational development
was early recognized by the University, and facilities to this end
were provided for some years in the old Medical Building and in
the Main Building. Eventually, however, the provision made
became entirely inadequate, and in 1892-93 the Gymnasium
Building, in red brick, situated to the east of the Campus, was
erected (architect D. B. Dick), and equipped. In 1894, addi
tions, consisting of committee rooms and a large hall for public
meetings, were made to the front of the building, .which, with
these additions contains a total floor space of 19,482 square feet.
The cost of erection, including equipment, was $36,288, of which
sum a small portion was provided through private benefaction.
The Gymnasium contains a room 100 by 50 feet for general
gymnastic exercises, provided with the best and most modern ap
pliances for physical culture ; the building also contains a running
track, shower baths and swimming bath, besides the necessary
dressing-rooms and other conveniences. A competent instructor
in gymnastics is in constant attendance to superintend and direct
the exercises of students. Besides the Lawn in front of the main
University Building and the Campus in the rear, a large plot of
ground on Devonshire Place is set apart as an Athletic Field.
These grounds, in conjunction with the Gymnasium, afford
ample opportunity to all students for healthful exercise and
physical development. To assist in meeting the expenses of the
Gymnasium, a nominal annual fee is imposed on those who avail
themselves of its advantages. The supervision of all athletic mat
ters has been entrusted by the Council to the Athletic Association,
consisting of members appointed from the faculty and represen
tatives of the students. A diploma in gymnastics and physical
drill is granted to those who fulfil the requirements of the curricu
lum prescribed therefor by the Senate.

Victoria College Buildings. The earliest building of Vic
toria College was commenced in Cobourg in 1832, and com
pleted in 1836 at a cost of $36,000. This building was of simple
classic style, and at that date the finest educational building in
the Province. To this, Faraday Hall, a building for the Depart
ment of Science, was added in 1875.

The federation of Victoria with the University of Toronto,
which took place in November, 1890, rendered new buildings in
Queen s Park necessary. Mr. W. G. Storm, R.C.A., was

2l6 THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO

employed as architect, and the corner-stone of the new build
ings was laid by Mrs G. A. Cox, June I5th, 1891. The building
was completed and formally opened October 25th, 1892.
It is of brown freestone, variegated with grey, and of
Romanesque style of architecture. It faces south, overlooking
the Queen s Park, with a frontage of about 140, by a depth,
over all, of no feet. It has entrance towers on the south and
east, and an apse and bays on the north and west. The floor
space is about 50,000 square feet, and is occupied by chapel,
library, fourteen lecture rooms, two society rooms, twelve rooms
for professors and officers, students cloak rooms, reading-rooms
and parlors. It provides for a staff of fifteen professors and
about three hundred students. The wide halls are a special fea
ture of the building and conduce greatly to the comfort and good
order of the students. The whole was completed at a cost of
$230,000.

In the will of the late Hart A. Massey, provision was made
for the erection of a residence for the women students of Vic
toria College. In 1901, land was acquired from the University
trustees as a site for the building, which was commenced the
same year, the corner-stone being laid by Mrs. H. A. Massey,
April 29th, 1902. It was completed in 1903, at a cost, for build
ing site and furnishing, of about $100,000. The building fronts
towards the west on the north drive of the Queen s Park, with a
frontage of 160 feet, and a depth, including the wings at the
north end, of 135 feet. It is of red brick, with grey freestone
trimmings, in the later English style of architecture (architect,
E. M. Miller). It contains forty-eight dormitories, dining-room
for eighty, library, students common-room, reception-room,
assembly-room, gymnasium, hospital-rooms, parlors for the
dean and other members of the staff, complete kitchen and
laundry arrangements, and servants parlors and rooms. Pro
vision is further contemplated for a similar residence for men, a
library and convocation hall, an archaeological museum and
accommodation for the athletic and other college societies.

Trinity College Buildings. The buildings of Trinity Col
lege are situated on Queen Street West, in grounds of
over thirty-five acres in extent. The graceful Tudor
front of the Main Building, in white brick, with
carved stone ornamentation, was erected in 1851 (architect,
Kivas Tully) . The original building consisted of the south front
as it still stands, except for the chapel, which was built later, and
of short projections northwards at either end. The first addition
to the building was made twenty-five years after the opening of
the College, as a memorial of the founder, Bishop Strachan. This

BUILDINGS AND EQUIPMENT 217

was the convocation hall, which, with a dining-hall occupying
the ground floor, was built in 1877, extending northwards from
the centre of the quadrangle. Six years later the chapel was
built, owing mainly to the generosity of Messrs. James and Elmes
Henderson, who desired to make some gift to Trinity College in
memory of their sister. After the erection of the chapel, the
central part of the College building, over the entrance hall,
became the College Library the use for which it was originally
designed although it had served the purpose of a chapel up to
this time. In 1889, m connection with the jubilee of the diocese
of Toronto, the College was considerably enlarged by the erec
tion of the west wing, containing lecture-rooms, laboratories,
and students living-rooms. In 1894, the steadily increasing num
ber of students led to the addition of the east wing, while the
erection at the same time of a large gymnasium rendered the
group of buildings reasonably complete. Two other buildings
remain to be noted. One of these, the Provost s Lodge, a com
fortable residence for the head of the College, is situated at the
north end of the grounds, overlooking a terraced slope leading
down to the so-called " ravine." The other, St. Hilda s College,
standing close to the lodge, was erected in 1899 as a residence
for the women students. Mr. Eden Smith was the architect of
this building, and Mr. Frank Darling the architect of the convo
cation hall and the chapel, as well as of the east and west wings
referred to above.

The charm which the Trinity College buildings admittedly
possess, while due primarily to the architectural beauty of the
original structure, is enhanced not a little by the park-like grounds
m which they are situated. An arboretum of Canadian trees and
shrubs, which is being extended year by year, according to a
plan prepared by Mr. Frederick Todd, will, when completed, give
to the grounds additional value, not only in point of facilities
for botanical study, but also in general interest and attractive-
The appearance of the Queen Street frontage has been
much improved recently by the erection of an iron fence and
handsome gateway of stone and wrought-iron work the gift of
several friends of the College. The design, which was prepared
by Mr. Frank Darling, harmonizes admirably with the south
facade of the College buildings.

APPENDIX

A. OFFICERS OF ADMINISTRATION, INSTRUCTION, ETC., 1904-5.

VISITOR.

The Honourable W. Mortimer Clark, LL.D, Lieutenant-Governor of
Ontario.

BOARD OF TRUSTEES.

John Hoskin, LL.D., Chairman.

The President of the University (Vice-Chairman).

The Chancellor of the University.

The Vice-Chancellor of the University.

The Principal of University College.

Byron Edmund Walker, Esq.

John Herbert Mason, Esq.

Casimir Stanislas Gzowski, Esq.

The Honourable George Albertus Cox.

F. A. Moure, Bursar.

SENATE.

(i) Ex-officio members:
The Hon. the Minister of Education.
Hon. Sir William Ralph Meredith, LLD., Chancellor
Hon. Charles Moss, LL.D., Vice-Chancellor.
James Loudon, M.A., LL.D., President of the University
Maurice Hutton, M.A., LL.D., Principal of University College
John Hoskin, LL.D., K.C., Chairman of Board of Trustees
Rev Nathanael Burwash, M.A., S.T.D., LL.D, President of Victoria

University.
Rev. Thomas Clark Street Macklem, M.A., D.D., LLD Provost of

Trinity College.

Rev. Daniel Gushing, C.S.B., Superior of St. Michael s College
Rev. James Patterson Sheraton, M.A., D.D, LL.D., Principal ofWycliffe

College.

Rev. William MacLaren, D.D., Acting Principal of Knox College
Robert Ramsay Wright, M.A., B.Sc, LL.D., Dean of the Faculty of

Arts.

Richard Andrews Reeve, B.A., M.D., LL.D., Dean of the Faculty of

Medicine.
John Galbraith, M.A., C.E., LL.D., Dean of the Faculty of Applied

Science and Engineering.

Hon. Edward Blake, M.A., LL.D., K.C., M.P., Ex-Chancellor
Larratt William Smith, D.C.L., K.C., and
Hon Sir William Mulock, M.A, LL.D., K.C., M.P., Ex- Vice-Chancellors

(2) Appointed members:
William Robert Lang, D.Sc.,

219

22O APPENDIX

James McGregor Young, M.A., and

Arthur Philemon Coleman, M.A., Ph.D., Representatives of the Pro
fessors and Associate Professors in Arts and Law.
Alexander McPhedran, M.B., and
Alexander Primrose, M.B., CM., Representatives of the Professors and

Associate Professors in Medicine.
Rev. Michael Vincent Kelly, B.A., C.S.B., and

John Joseph Cassidy, M.D., Representatives of St. Michael s College.
Hon. Samuel Hume Blake, B.A., K.C., and
Newman Wright Hoyles, B.A., K.C., LL.D., Representatives of Wycliffe

College.

Rev. James Ballantyne, B.A., and

John Andrew Paterson, M.A., K.C., Representatives of Knox College.
Rev. John Burwash, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., Representative of Victoria

University.

William Henry van der Smissen, M.A., Representative of University College.
The Right Rev. Arthur Sweatman, D.C.L., Representative of Trinity

College.
Zebulon Aiton Lash, Esq., K.C., Representative of the Law Society of

Upper Canada.
William Pirritte Dyer, M.A., D.D., Representative of Albert College,

Belleville.

George Christie Creelman, B.S.A., Representative of the Ontario Agricul
tural College, Guelph.
James Branston Willmott, D.D.S., M.D.S., Representative of the Royal

College of Dental Surgeons of Ontario.
William Henry Ellis, M.A., M.B., Representative of the Ontario School

of Practical Science.
Newton Wesley Rowell, Esq., Representative of the Toronto College of

Music.
Carl Frederick Heebner, Phm.B., Representative of the Ontario College

of Pharmacy.
Andrew Smith, V.S., Edin., F.R.C.V.S., Representative of the Ontario

Veterinary College.

(3) Elected members :
Alfred Baker, M.A.,
Alfred Tennyson DeLury, M.A.,
William Dale, M.A.,
Allen Bristol Aylesworth, M.A.,
John Cunningham McLennan, B.A., Ph.D.,
James Chisholm, B.A.,
Willjam James Loudon, B.A.,
Archibald Byron Macallum, M.A., M.B., Ph.D.,
James Henry Coyne, B.A.,
William Thomas White, B.A.,
George MacKinnon Wrong, M.A., and
John King, M.A., Representatives of the Graduates in Arts in University

College.

Rev. Alfred Henry Reynar, M.A., LL.D.,
Hon. John James Maclaren, M.A., LL.D.,
Abraham Robert Bain, M.A., LL.D.,
Lewis Emerson Horning, B.A., Ph.D., and
Charles Canniff James, M.A., Representatives of the Graduates in Arts of

Victoria College.

Rev. William Clark, F.R.S.C., M.A., D.C.L., D.D.,
James Henderson, M.A., D.C.L.,
Christopher Robinson, M.A., D.C.L.,
John Austin Worrell, M.A., D.C.L., and
Archibald Hope Young, M.A., Representatives of the Graduates in Arts

of Trinity College.
Hon. William Purvis Rochford Street, LL.B., and

APPENDIX 221

William Renwick Riddell, B.A., B.Sc., LL.B., Representatives of the

Graduates in Law.
George Arthur Bingham, M.D.,
Irving Reward Cameron, M.B.,
Adam Henry Wright, B.A., M.D., and
James Algernon Temple, M.D., Representatives of the Graduates in

Medicine.
Charles Hamilton Mitchell, C.E., Representative of the Graduates in

Applied Science and Engineering.
Charles Alexander Mayberry, B.A., LL.B., and
James Elgin Wetherell, B.A., Representatives of the High School

Teachers.

FACULTY OF ARTS.
University of Toronto.

President, James Loudon, M.A., LL.D.

Vice-President and Dean of the Faculty, R. Ramsay Wright, M.A.,

B.Sc., LL.D.

Registrar, James Brebner, B.A.
Librarian, Hugh H. Langton, M.A.
A. H. Abbott, B.A., Ph.D., Assistant in Psychological Laboratory and

Lecturer in Philosophy.

A. H. Adams, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology.

F. B. Allan, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Chemistry.
Alfred Baker, M.A., Professor of Mathematics.

B. A. Bensley, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Zoology and Assistant Curator

of the Biological Museum.

G. A. Brown, Class Assistant in Physics.

J. W. Cantelon, B.A., Assistant Demonstrator in Physics.

C. A. Chant, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Physics.

A. P. Coleman, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Geology.
-. C. Coleman, B.A., Lecture and Laboratory Assistant in Biology.
W. H. Collins, B.A., Class Assistant in Mineralogy.
F. J. A. Davidson, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Italian and Spanish.
H. F. Dawes, B.A., Assistant Demonstrator in Physics.
A. T. DeLury, M.A., Associate Professor of Mathematics.
R. E. DeLury, B.A., Fellow in Chemistry.
E. C. Dickson, B.A., Class Assistant in Physiology.
M. H. Embree, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology.
J. H. Faull, B.A., Lecturer in Botany.

J. C. Fields, B.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of Mathematics.
E. Forster, B.A., Assistant in Chemistry.
W. H. Fraser, M.A., Professor of Italian and Spanish.
L. Gilchrist, B.A., Class Assistant in Physics and Chemistry.
A. Henderson, B.A., Class Assistant and Class Demonstrator ir

Physiology.

V. E. Henderson, M.A., M.B., Demonstrator in Physiology.
A. C. Hendrick, M.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology and Physiology.
J. G. Hume, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of History of Philosophy.
Maurice Hutton, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Comparative Philology.
W. C. Jacques, B.A., Lecture Assistant in Physics.

E. H. Jolliffe, B.A., Assistant in Chemistry.

Miss L. B. Johnson, B.A., Assistant Demonstrator in Physics.
W. P. Kaufmann, Class Assistant and Class Demonstrator in Phy
siology.
W. Keast, Class Assistant in Physics.

F. B. Kenrick, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Chemistry.
H. L. Kerr, B.A., Class Assistant in Mineralogy.

222 APPENDIX

A. Kirschmann, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Philosophy and Director of

the Psychological Laboratory.
E. J. Kylie, B.A., Lecturer in Modern History.
W. R. Lang, D.S.C., Professor of Chemistry and Director of Chemical

Department.

A. H. F. Lefroy, M.A., Professor of Roman Law and Jurisprudence.
James Loudon, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Physics.
J. D. Loudon, B.A., Class Assistant in Biology.
W. J. Loudon, B.A., Associate Professor of Physics.
A B. Macallum, M.A., M.B., Ph.D., Professor of Physiology.

E. A. McCulloch, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology.

A. J. Mackenzie, B.A., M.B., LL.B., Class Assistant in Biology.

M. A. Mackenzie, M.A., Associate Professor of Mathematics.

M D. McKichan, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology.

J. C. McLennan, B.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of Physics and

Director of the Physical Laboratory.
H. M. McNeil, B.A., Class Assistant in Biology.
A. G. McPhedran, B.A., Class Assistant in Physics.
W. J. O. Malloch, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Physiology.
J. Mavor, Professor of Political Economy.
Miss M. L. Menten, B.A., Class Assistant in Physiology.
W. L. Miller, B.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of Chemistry.

F. J. Munn, B.A., Class Assistant in Biology.
J. G. Parker, B.A., Fellow in Mathematics.

W. A. Parks, B.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of Geology.
W. H. Piersol, B.A., M.B., Lecturer in Elementary Biology and His
tology.

A. B. Rankin, B.A., Class Assistant in Biology.
T. Fraser Scott, M.A., Lecturer in Economics.
W. G. Smith, B.A., Assistant in Psychological Laboratory.
A. Thomson, B.A., Class Assistant in Physics.
R. B. Thomson, B.A., Instructor in Botany.

F. Tracy, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Philosophy.

T. L. Walker, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Mineralogy and Petrography.
S. M. Wickett, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Political Economy.
R. Ramsay Wright, M.A., B.Sc., LL.D., Professor of Biology.

G. M. Wrong, M.A., Professor of Modern History.

J. McGregor Young, M.A., Professor of Constitutional and International
Law and Constitutional History.

University College.

Principal, Maurice Hutton, M.A., LL.D.

Registrar, James Brebner, B.A.

W. J. Alexander, B.A., Ph.D., Professor of English.

J. H. Cameron, M.A., Associate Professor of French.

A. Carruthers, M.A., Associate Professor of Greek Literature and

Archaeology.
Saint-Elme de Champ, B. es L. (Officier d Academie), Instructor in

French.

R Davidson, B.A., Ph.D., Instructor in Oriental Languages.
J. Fletcher, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Latin.
J. G. Hume, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Ethics.
Maurice Hutton, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Greek.
G. W. Johnston, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Latin.
D. R. Keys, M.A., Associate Professor of Anglo-Saxon.
J F. McCurdy, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Oriental Literature.
W S Milner, M.A., Associate Professor of Latin and Ancient History.
R. G. Murison, M.A., B.D., Ph.D., Lecturer in Oriental Languages.
G. H. Needier, B.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of German.
J. Squair, B.A., Professor of French.
W. H. Tackaberry, M.A., Instructor in Greek.

APPENDIX 223

P. Toews, M.A., Ph.D., Instructor in German.

W. H. van der Smissen, M.A., Professor of German.

M. W. Wallace, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in English.

Victoria College.

President, Rev. N. Burwash, S.T.D., LL.D.

Dean, Rev. A. H. Reynar, M.A., LL.D.

Registrar, A. R. Bain, M.A., LL.D.

Librarian, Rev. J. F. McLaughlin, B.A., B.D.

Secretary, J. C. Robertson, M.A.

Co-Treasurers, Hon. Geo. A. Cox, Rev. John Potts, D.D.

Rev. E. I. Badgley, M.A., LL.D., Egerton Ryerson Professor of Mental

and Moral Philosophy.

A. R. Bain, M.A., LL.D., Nelles Professor of Ancient History.
A. J. Bell, M.A., Ph.D., Macdonald Professor of the Latin Language

and Literature.

Rev. J. Burwash, M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., Professor of English Bible.
Pelham Edgar, Ph.D., Professor of French Language and Literature.
L. E. Horning, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of German and Old English.
A. E. Lang, M.A., Associate Professor of the German Language and

Literature.
A. L. Langford, M.A., Associate Professor of the Greek Language and

Literature.
Rev. J. F. McLaughlin, B.A., B.D., Professor of Oriental Languages

and Literature.

E. Masson, Instructor in French.
Rev. Austin P. Misener, M.A., B.D., Lecturer in Oriental Languages

and Literature.
Rev. Alfred H. Reynar, M.A, LL.D., William Gooderham Professor of

English Literature.

J. C. Robertson, M.A, Professor of Greek Language and Philosophy.
Rev. F. H. Wallace, M.A, D.D, George A. Cox Professor of Biblical

Greek.

Trinity College.

Provost, Rev. T. C. Street Macklem, M.A, D.D, LL D

Dean, Rev. H. T. F. Duckworth, M.A.

Registrar, A. H. Young, M.A.

Librarian, G. Oswald Smith, M.A.

Bursar, Rev. William Jones, M.A, D.C.L.

J. W. G. Andras, Ph.D., Tuebingen, of the Inner Temple, Lecturer in
Modern Languages.

Rev. J. S. Broughall, M.A, Special Lecturer in Divinity

Rev William Clark, F.R.S.C, M.A, Oxon, D.D, Queen s, D.C.L, Trin ,
LL.D, Hobart, Professor of Mental and Moral Philosophy and Pro
fessor of English Literature.

Rev . H - , T " . R Duck worth, M.A, Oxon, Professor of Divinity and Lecturer
:n Classics.

p 6V- A 1 ? T H Y nt \, M A A " D D " Lecturer in Hebrew and Theology.
Rev. A. W. Jenks, M.A, Dartmouth, B.D, Gen. Theo. Sem, N Y Professor
of Divinity.

Rev William Jones, M.A, Cantab, D.C.L, Trin, Emeritus Professor of

Mathematics.
Rev. C. B. Kenrick, M.A, Trin, Lecturer in Divinity.

V,?- , L ? "? RA " Man " Lecturer and Fellow in Mental and Moral
Philosophy, Lecturer in Divinity.

M. A. Mackenzie, A.I.A, M.A, Trin. and Cantab, Professor of Mathematics

and Physics.
Rev. T. C. Street Macklem, B.A, Cantab, M.A, Trin, DD Trin LL D

New Brunswick, Professor of Pastoral Theology.

224 APPENDIX

H. Montgomery, F.A.A.S., M.A., Tor., B.Sc., Viet., Ph.D., Wesleyan, 111.,

Professor of Natural Science.
E. T. Owen, M.A., Trin., Fellow in Classics.

E. M. Sait, M.A., Trin., Lecturer in History.

T. F. Scott, M.A., Edin., Lecturer in Political Science.
H. C. Simpson, B.A., Oxon., M.A., Trin., Lecturer in English.
G. O. Smith, B.A., Oxon., M.A., Trin. and Oxon., Professor of Classics.
Rev. E. A. Welch, M.A., D.C.L., Special Lecturer in Divinity.
A. H. Young-, B.A., Tor., M.A., Trin., Professor of Modern Languages and
Philology.

FACULTY OF MEDICINE.

President, James Loudon, M.A., LL.D.

Dean of Faculty, R. A. Reeve, B.A., M.D., LL.D.

Registrar, James Brebner, B.A.

Secretary of the Faculty, A. Primrose, M.B., CM.

Professores Emeriti.

M. H. Aikins, B.A., M.D. W. W. Ogden, M.D.

James Thorburn, M.D. J. H. Richardson, M.D.

Uzziel Ogden, M.D.

A. It. Adams, B.A.. Tor., Class Assistant in Biology.
H. W. Aikins, B.A., M.B., Tor., Associate Professor of Anatomy.

F. B. Allan, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Chemistry.

J. A. Amyot, M.B., Tor., Associate Professor of Pathology and Bac
teriology.

H. B. Anderson, M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor in Clinical
Medicine.

T. D. Archibald, B.A., M:B., Tor., Laboratory Assistant in Bacteriology.

A. M. Baines, M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor of Clincal Medi

cine and Associate Professor of Pediatrics.
N. H. Beemer, M.B., Tor., Extra-Mural Professor of Mental Disease.

B. A. Bensley, B.A., Tor., Ph.D., Col., Lecturer in Zoology.

G. A. Bingham, M.B., Tor., M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor of

Clinical Surgery and Clinical Anatomy.

G. Boyd, B.A., M.B., Tor., Associate in Clinical Medicine and in Laryn
gology and Rhinology.

H. A. Bruce, M.B., Tor., F.R.C.S., Eng., Associate Professor of Clinical
Surgery.

G. H. Burnham, M.D., Tor., F.R.C.S., Edin., Professor of Ophthalmo
logy and Otology.

I. H. Cameron, M.B., Tor., F.R.C.S., Eng., Professor of Surgery and
Clinical Surgery.

A. H. W. Caulfield, M.B., Assistant Demonstrator in Pathology.

W. P. Caven, M.B., Tor., Associate Professor of Clinical Medicine.

G. Chambers, B.A., M.B., Tor., Associate in Clinical Medicine.

C. A. Chant, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Physics.

F. A. Clarkson, M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator in Pathology.
M. M. Crawford, M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator in Pathology.
J. L. Davison, B.A., Tor., M.D., C.M., Trin., Professor of Clinical Medi
cine.

E. C. Dickson, B.A., Assistant Demonstrator in Physiology.

R. J. Dwyer, M.B., Tor., M.R.C.P., Lond., Associate Professor of Clini
cal Medicine.

George Elliott, M.D., C.M., Trin., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy.
W. H. Ellis, M.A., M.B., Tor., Professor of Toxicology.
M. H. Embree, B.A., Tor., Class Assistant in Histology.
J. H. Faull, B.A., Tor., Lecturer in Botany.

F. Fenton, M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate in Clinical Medicine and in

Obstetrics.

J. T. Fotheringham, B.A., Tor., M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor
of Medicine and Clinical Medicine.

APPENDIX 225

A. H. Garratt, M.D., CM., Trin., Demonstrator of Clinical Surgery.

W. Goldie, M.B., Tor., Associate in Clinical Medicine.

A. R. Gordon, M.B., Associate Professor of Clinical Medicine.

F. LeM. Grasett, M.B., C.M., Edin., F.R.C.S., Edin., Professor of Sur

gery and Clinical Surgery.

A. Henderson, B. A., Assistant Demonstrator in Physiology.
V. E. Henderson, M.A., M.B., Tor., Demonstrator of Physiology and

Pharmacology.
A, C. Hendrick, M.A., M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy,

Class Assistant in Biology and in Physiology.

E. R. Hooper, B.A., M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy.

G. W. Rowland, B.A., M.B., M.R.C.P., Lond., Assistant Demonstrator

in Pathology and Tutor in Medicine.

W. P. Kaufmann, Assistant Demonstrator in Physiology.
H. S. Hutchison, M.B., Tor., Assistant in Clinical Laboratory.

F. B. Kenrick, M.A., Tor., Ph.D., Leipzig, Lecturer in Chemistry.
W. R. Lang, D.Sc., Glasg., F.I.C., Professor of Chemistry.
James Loudon, M.A., LL.D., Tor., Professor of Physics.

J. D. Loudon, B.A., Class Assistant in Histology.

C. P. Lusk, M.D., C.M., Trin., Demonstrator of Pharmacy.

A. B. Macallum, M.A., M.D., Tor., Ph.D., Johns Hopkins, Professor of
Physiology.

J. M. MacCallum, B.A., M.D., Tor., Professor of Materia Medica, Phar
macology and Therapeutics, Associate in Ophthalmology and Otology.

W. J. McCollum, M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy.

E. A. McCulloch, B.A., Tor., Class Assistant in Biology.

G. R. McDonagh, M.D., Tor., Professor of Laryngology and Rhinology.

D. McGillivray, M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator in Anatomy and
Tutor in Medicine.

K. C. Mcllwraith, M.B., Tor., Associate in Obstetrics.

A. J. MacKenzie, B.A., LL.B., M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of

Anatomy and Class Assistant in Histology.
J. J. Mackenzie, B.A., Professor of Pathology and Bacteriology and

Curator of the Museum and Laboratories.

W. McKeown, B.A., M.B., Tor., Demonstrator in Clinical Surgery.
M. D. McKichan, B.A., M.B., Class Assistant in Biology and Histology.
H. M. McNeil, B.A., Class Assistant in Biology.

A. McPhedran, M.B., Tor., Professor of Medicine and Clinical Medicine.
H. T. Machell, M.D., Tor., Associate Professor of Obstetrics and

Pediatrics.

F. W. Marlow, M.D., C.M., Trin., F.R.C.S., Eng.

Miss M. L. Menten, B.A., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator in Physiology.
J. W. O. Malloch, B.A., M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of

Anatomy, Class Assistant in Physiology.
J. C. Mitchell, M.D., C.M., Trin., Extra-Mural Professor of Mental

Disease.

F. J. Munn, B.A., Class Assistant in Histology.

W. Oldright, M.A., M.D., Tor., Professor of Hygiene and Associate

Professor of Clinical Surgery.
H. C. Parsons, B.A., M.D., CM., Trin., Associate in Clinical Medicine

and Assistant Demonstrator in Pathology.
W. H. Pepler, M.D., CM., Trin., Assistant Demonstrator in Pathology.

G. A. Peters, M.B., Tor., F.R.C.S., Eng., Professor of Surgery and

Clinical Surgery.

W. H. Piersol, B.A., M.D., Tor., Lecturer in Elementary Biology and
Histology.

N. A. Powell, M.D., C.M., Trin., M.D., Bellevue, N.Y., Professor of
Medical Jurisprudence and Associate Professor of Clinical Surgery.

A. Primrose, M.B., C.M., Edin., Professor of Anatomy and Director of
the Anatomical Department, Associate Professor of Clinical Sur
gery.
15

226 APPENDIX

R. A. Reeve, B.A., M.D., LL.D., Tor., Professor of Ophthalmology and

Otology.
T. B. Richardson, M.D., CM., Trin., F.R.C.S., Edin., Demonstrator in

Clinical Surgery.

T F W. Ross, M.B., Tor., Professor of Gynaecology.
R. D. Rudolf, M.D., CM., Edin., M.R.C.P., Lond., Associate Professor

of Medicine and Associate in Clinical Medicine.
E. S. Ryerson, M.D., C.M., Trin., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy

and Pathology.
G. S. Ryerson, M.D., CM., Trin., Professor of Ophthalmology and

Otology.

W A. Scott, B.A., M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy.
C Sheard M.D., CM., Trin., Professor of Preventive Medicine.
G B. Shuttleworth, M.D., CM., Trin., F.R.C.S., Eng., Demonstrator of

Anatomy and Demonstrator of Clinical Surgery.
G Silverthorn, M.B., Tor., Demonstrator of Pathology.
F N G Starr, M.B., Tor., Associate Professor of Clinical Surgery.
C. L. Starr, M.B., Tor., Associate Professor of Clinical Surgery m charge

of Orthopaedics. ,

W. T. Stuart, M.B., Tor., M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor of

Medical Chemistry.

C A Temple, M D., CM., Trin., Demonstrator of Clinical Surgery.
J. Algernon Temple, M.D., C.M., McGill, Professor of Gynaecology and

Operative Obstetrics. . . c

L. Teskey, M.D., C.M., Trin., Professor of Surgery and Clinical bur-

W fTThistle, M.D., Tor., Associate Professor of Clinical Medicine.
C/Trow, M.D., C.M., Trin., Associate Professor in Ophthalmology and

J F Uren^M.D., C.M., Trin., Demonstrator of Clinical Surgery.

C 1 Wagner, M.B., Tor., Demonstrator of Pathology.

S. H. Westman, M.B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy am

Class Assistant in Physiology.

W T Wilson M B., Tor., Assistant Demonstrator of Anatomy.
D. j Gibb Wishart, B.A., Tor., M.D., C.M., McGill, Associate Professor

in Laryngology and Rhinology.

A H Wright. B.A., M.D., Tor., Professor of Obstetrics.
R. Ramsay Wright, M.A., B.Sc., Edin., LL.D., Professor of Biology.

FACULTY OF APPLIED SCIENCE AND
ENGINEERING.

President, James Loudon, M.A., LL.B

Dean, John Galbraith, M.A., C.E., LL.D.

Registrar, A. T. Laing, B.A.Sc.

G R. Anderson, M.A., Lecturer in Physics.

R W Angus, B.A.Sc., Lecturer in Mechanical Engineering.

E G R Ardagh, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Chemistry.

[ W Bain B A.Sc., Lecturer in Applied Chemistry.

f R Cockburn, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Drawing.
A P Coleman, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Geology.
S Dushman, B.A., Fellow in Chemistry
W H Ellis M A , M.B., Professor of Applied Chemistry.
T Galbraith, M. A., C.E., LL.D., Professor of Engineering.
A E Gibson, B.A.Sc., Fellow in Civil Engineering.
P Gillespie, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Applied Mechanics.
j A Horton, Grad. S.P.S., Lecture Assistant in Chemistry.

A. McFariane, B.A.Sc., Fellow in Mechanical Engineering.

f McGowan B A., B.A.Sc., Lecturer in Applied Mechanics.
J. G. McMillan, B.A.Sc., Fellow in Mining.

APPENDIX

227

T

H. G. McVean, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Mechanical Engineering

G. J. Hanson, Grad. S.P.S., Fellow in Electrical Engineering

(_r. K. Mickle, B.A., Lecturer in Mining.

J. L. R. Parsons, B.A., Fellow in Surveying.

H. W. Price, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Electrical Engineering-

M. R. Riddell, Grad. S.P.S., Fellow in Drawing

T. R. Rosebrugh, M.A., Professor of Electrical Engineering.

H. G. Smith, B.A.Sc., Fellow in Electrical Engineering

T? SJ j tC T- art , ^ S c. g L - S - Professor of Surveying and Geodesy.

E. Wade, Grad. S.P.S., Fellow in Chemistry

N. D. Wilson, B.A.Sc., Fellow in Surveying.

C. H. C. Wright, B.A.Sc., Professor of Architecture.

EXAMINERS, 1905.
Arts.

Classics and Ancient History: A. R. Bain, M.A., LL.D ; A J Bell MA
Ph^D.; A. Carruthers, M.A.; Rev. H. T. F. Duckworth, M. A., BE) -
R I ^ M.A LLD.; M. Hutton, M.A., LL.D.; G. W. Johnston.
B.A., Ph.D.; A. L. Langford, M.A.; W. S. Milner, M.A.; E T
Owen M.A.; J. C. Robertson, M.A.; G. Oswald Smith, M.A ; W H
Tackaberry, B.A.

English: W. J. Alexander, B.A., Ph.D.; W. Clark, D.C.L., etc L E
Horning M .A PhJ).; D. R. Keys, M.A.; A. E. Lang, M.A . ; A. H
Reynar, M.A., LL.D.; H. C. Simpson, M.A.; M. W. Wallace, M.A.,.

French: j. W. G Andras, Ph.D.; J. H. Cameron, M.A.; St. Elme De

A ha H P Young, L M,A R "^ B A " ^ * MaSS n; J SqUair *8
German: K E Horning, M.A., Ph.D.; A. E. Lang, M.A. ; G H Needier

B.A Ph.D.; P. Toews, M.A., Ph.D.; W. H. van der Smissen M A ;

A. H. Young, M.A.
Italian, Spanish and Phonetics: F. J. A. Davidson, MA Ph D W H

Fraser, M.A.
Oriental Languages: R. Davidson, B.A., Ph.D.; T. A Hunt DD- I

F McCurdy, Ph.D., LL.D.; J. F. McLaughlin, M.A., BUD.l X. P

Misener, M.A., B.D.; R G. Murison, M.A, BD PhD
History and Ethnology: C. W. Colby, M.A., Ph.D.; W. L Grant MA

E. J. Kyhe, B.A.; E. M. Sait, M.A.; G. M. Wrong, MA
Constitutional History and Political Economy: I. Mavor- T Fraser

Scott, MA.; S. M Wickett, B.A., Ph.D.; J. McGregor Young, M^
Constitutional Law and International Law: J. McGregor Young, MA
History of English Law, History of Roman Law, Jurisprudence: A H

F. Lefroy, M.A.

Philosophy and Logic: A. H. Abbott, B.A., Ph.D.; E. I. Badgley MA
D.D., LLD.; W. Clark, D.C.L, etc.; J. G. Hume, M.A., Ph.D; EL
?u ng> ?^ ; A ; Klrschma nn. Ph.D.; T. R. Robinson, M.A.; M. A

Vas^halde DD " ^ ^ * * R TraCy> B A " P ^ D ; A "

Mathematics: A. Baker, M.A.; I. J. Birchard, M.A., Ph.D.; H J Dawso

^ - ; A A,r ^^ M.A.; J. C. Fields, B.A., Ph.D.; M A. Mac

kenzie, M.A.; J. G. Parker, B.A.
Physics: C. A. Chant, M.A., Ph.D.; J. Loudon, M.A, LL D W T

Loudon, B.A.; J. C. McLennan, B.A., Ph.D.; M. A. Mackenzie MA
Chemistry: F. B. Allan, M.A., Ph.D.; R. E. DeLury, BA- E Forster

A - ; L KenHck M A " Ph D ; W R La "S> D - SC: : W. L. Miller ,
D.A., Ph.D.

Biology: B. A. Bensley, B.A., Ph.D.; L. C. Coleman, B.A.; J H Faull
BA., Ph.D.; Henry Montgomery, M.A., Ph.D.; W. H. Piersol, BA
M.B.; R. B. Thomson, B.A.; R. Ramsay Wright, M.A, B Sc LLD

228 APPENDIX

Physiology: V E. Henderson, M.A., M.B.; A. B. Macallum, M.A., M.B.,

Ph.D.

Anatomy: A. Primrose, M.B., CM.
Mineralogy and Geology: A. P. Coleman, Ph.D.; W. A. Parks, B.A.,

Ph.D.; T. L. Walker, M.A., Ph.D.

Junior Matriculation.

Classics: J. Fletcher, M.A., LL.D.; J. McNaughton, M.A.; J. C. Robert-

EngHs h and History: W. J. Alexander, B.A., Ph.D.; T. Marshall, M.A.;

W. Tytler, B.A.

French and German: P. Edgar, Ph.D.; J. Squair, B.A.; P. Toews, M.A.
Mathematics: W. H. Ballard, B.A.; A. C. McKay, B.A.; W. Prendergast,

B A
Science and Geography: F. B. Allan, M.A., Ph.D.; B. A. Bensley, B.A.,

Ph.D; J. C. McLennan, B.A., Ph.D.

Medicine.

Anatomy: H. W. Aikins, B.A., M.B.; A. Primrose, M.B., C.M.; C. B.

Shuttleworth, M.D., CM.
Therapeutics J. M. MacCallum, B.A., M.D.

Materia Medica: C. P. Lusk, B.A., M.D. _

Medicine and Clinical Medicine: R. D. Rudolf, M.D., C.M.; A. R. Gor-

Surgery and Clinical Surgery: C. L. Starr, M^.

Obstetrics and Gynxcology: A. Barnes MD., CM ; J. F.W. Ross,

M.B.; J. A. Temple, M.D., C.M.; A. H. Wright, B.A., M.D.
Pathology: J. J. Mackenzie, B.A
Hygiene: W. Oldright, M.A M.D
Medical Jurisprudence: N. A. Powell, M.D., C.M.

g SSy gy F N B "Allan^K. M ph B D, W. R. Lang, D.Sc.

? no g rganic rSmistrVf F. B. Kenrick, M.A., Ph.D.; W. R. Lang, D.Sc.

Physics: C. A. Chant, M.A., Ph.D.

Physiology: A. B. Macallum, M.A, M.B., Ph.D

Embryology and Histology: W. H. Piersol, B.A., M.B.

Biology: B. A. Bensley, B.A., Ph.D.

Medicine and Clinical Medicine: A. McPhedran, MB

Surgery and Clinical Surgery: I. H. Cameron, M.B.

Clinical Gynxcology: J. A. Temple, M.D, CM

Operative Obstetrics: A. H. Wright, B.A M.D

Ophthalmology and Otology: R. A. Reeve, B.A., M.D., LL.D.

Laryngology and Rhinology: G. R. McDonagh, M.D.

Applied Anatomy: A. Primrose, M.B., C.M.

M.D., C.M.

M D " CM

Physiology: C. Sheard, M.D., C.M.
History: F. Fenton, M.D., CM.
Medicine: H. C. Parsons, B^A M.D., C.M.
Surgery: F. LeM. Grasett, M.B., C.M.
Pathology: H. B. Anderson M.D, CM.
Midwifery: C. A. Temple, M.D., C.M.

Law.

Law: A. R. Clute, B.A., LL.B.; C. A. Moss, B.A., LL.B.

APPENDIX 229

Engineering.

Civil Engineering: W. T. Jennings, C. E.

Mechanical and Electrical Engineering: R. A. Ross. E E

Mining Engineering: G. R. Mickle, B.A.

Applied Science.

Mineralogy: T. L. Walker, M.A., Ph.D.

Geology: A. P. Coleman, M.A., Ph.D.

Metallurgy and Assaying: G. R. Mickle, B.A.

Thermodynamics and Hydraulics: R. W. Angus, B.A.Sc.; H. G. McVean

B.A.Sc.

Theory of Construction: J. Galbraith, M.A., LL.D.
Properties of Materials and Architecture: P. Gillespie, B A Sc
Electricity and Magnetism: T. R. Rosebrugh, M.A.
Analytical and Applied Chemistry: J. W. Bain, B A Sc
Geodesy and Astronomy: L. B. Stewart, O.L.S, DLS
Additional Examiner for Theses: C. H. C. Wright, B.A.Sc.

Pharmacy.

Pharmacy, Prescriptions and Dispensing: C. F. Heebner Phm B

Chemistry: G. Chambers, B.A., M.B.

Materia Medica: J. F. Fotheringham, B.A., MB

Botany: P. L. Scott, M.B.

Agriculture.

English: W. J. Alexander, B.A., Ph.D.

French and German: Miss A. Rowsom, B.A.

Agricultural and Animal Chemistry: W. P. Gamble, B.S.A

Botany, Zoology and Entomology: J. H. Faull, B.A.; W. Lochead BA

M.S.

Agricultural and Animal Husbandry: M. Gumming, B.A, BSA
Dairy Husbandry: H. H. Dean, B.S.A.
Bacteriology: F. C. Harrison, B.S.A.
Physics: W. H. Day, B.A.
Horticulture and Forestry: H. L. Hutt, B.S.A.

Music.

Theory: A. Ham, Mus. Doc.
Practice: W. E. Faircloth.

household Science.

Household Science: Miss A. L. Laird.

Pedagogy.

Psychology and Ethics Applied to Pedagogy: F. Tracy, B A Ph D
Science of Education, History and Criticism of Educational Systems-
T. W. Merchant, M.A., D.Paed.

Local Examinations in Music.

Theory: W. E. Faircloth; A. Ham, Mus. Doc.; C. L. M. Harris Mus

Doc.

Organ: J. E. P. Aldous, B.A.; A. S. Vagt.
Pianoforte: J. E. P. Aldous, B.A.; H. M. Field; W. O Forsyth- St

John Hyttenrauch; T. Martin; H. Puddicombe; J. D. A Tripp A"

S. Vogt; F. S. Welsman.
Singing: A. Ham, Mus. Doc.; D. Ross; C. E. Saunders Ph D E W

Schuch; R. Tandy.
Violin: J. W. Baumann; H. Klingenfeld; R. Pococke.

230 APPENDIX

Physical Drill.

Theory: W. J. O. Malloch, B.A., M.B.
Practice: A. Williams.

Dentistry.

Presiding Examiner: J. B. Willmott, D.D.S., M.D.S.

Physiology: A. Primrose, M.B., CM., M.R.C.C.

Anatomy: F N. G. Starr, M.B.

Jurisprudence: G. Silverthorn, M.B.

Chemistry: W. C. Trotter, B.A., L.D.S., D.D.S.

Dental Materia Medica and Therapeutics: G. S. Martin, L.D.S., D.D.S.

Prosthetic Dentistry: G. A. Bentley, L.D.S., D.D.S.

Medicine and Surgery: D. Clark, L.D.S., D.D.S.

Operative Dentistry and Pathology: S. Moyer, L.D.S., D.D.S.

Orthodontia: C. E. Pearson, L.D.S., D.D.S.

Practical Dentistry: E. C. Abbott, L.D.S., D.D.S.

B. PUBLICATIONS or MEMBERS OF THE STAFF DURING THE PERIOD

OF THEIR SERVICE.

A. H. Abbott, B.A., Ph.D., Instructor in Philosophy, University of Toronto,

1899; Lecturer in Philosophy, 1902.
Experimental Psychology. Ont. Agric. Assoc., 1903.
Psychologische und Erkentnistheoretische Probleme bei Hobbes. 1904-

Wurzburg.

F. B. Allan, M.A., Ph.D., Assistant in Chemistry, University of Toronto,

1893; Lecturer, igoo.
Vapor-tension of Concentrated Hydrochloric Acid Solutions. Jour. Phys.

Chem. 2, 120-124, 1898.

The Basic Nitrates of Bismuth. Am. Chem. Jour. 25, 307-316, 1901.
The Sulphates of Bismuth. Am. Chem. Jour. 27, 184-289, 1902.
The Basic Oxalates of Bismuth. Jour. Am. Chem. Soc. 25, 722-727, irjo3_
\ New Double Oxalate of Bismuth and Potassium. (In collaboration with J.

S. DeLury.) Jour. Am. Chem. Soc. 25, 728-729, I93-
A New Double Oxalate of Bismuth and Ammonium. (In collaboration with

A. T. Phillips.) Jour. Am. Chem. Soc. 25, 729-73, 1903.
The Oxalates of Bismuth. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. [2] 9, 45-47 U5W3)-

W J Alexander, B.A., Ph.D., Professor of English, University College, 1889
An Introduction to the Poetry of Robert Browning. 1899. (2nd Ed., 1901.)

Boston: Ginn & Co.
Composition from Models. 1894. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Co., Limited.

(In collaboration with M. F. Libby.)
Select Poems of Shelley, edited with Introduction, etc. 1898. Boston:

Literature (In "Methods in Teaching.") 1899. Toronto: Geo. N. Morang

A School Anthology of English Poetry, chosen and edited with Introduc
tion, etc. 1901. Toronto : The Copp, Clark Co.

A Series of Volumes of Select Poetry, edited for Schools, with Introduction,
etc. 1898-1903. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Co.

The Aim and Results of Plato s Theaetetus, " Studies in Honour of

fessor Basil L. G"l .dersleeve." 1902. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins
University Press.

Blank Verse. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc. 1894.

As You Like It and Dramatic Unity. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc. 1903.

APPENDIX 231

W. J. Ashley, M.A., Professor of Political Economy, University of Toronto.

1888-1892.
An Introduction to English Economic History and Theory, Part 2. 1893.

London.
Nine Lectures on the Earlier Constitutional History of Canada. 1889.

Toronto.
Introduction to English Translation of Fustel de Coulanges, Origin of

Property. 1891. London.

E. I. Badgley, M.A., D.D., Professor of Philosophy and Ethics, Victoria Col
lege, 1884-1906.

Psychology. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc.
The Theistic Concept.

/. W. Bain, B.A.Sc., Demonstrator in Applied Chemistry, School of Practical

Science, 1899; Lecturer, 1902.

Notes on the Stamp Mill. Papers of the Engineering Society, S.P.S., X., 6.
The Accuracy of the Assay of Pyritic Ores. Ibid. XL. 67.
The Occurrence of Gold in some rocks in Western Ontario. Proc. Can.

Inst., 1899.

A Sketch of the Nickel Industry. Reports of the Ont. Bur. Mines, 1900.
The Estimation of Titanium. Jour, of the Am. Chem. Soc., Vol. 25.

A. Baker, M.A., Mathematical Tutor, University College, 1873; Professor of

Mathematics, 1887; Professor of Mathematics, University of Toronto,

1889.
Edited Third Ed. of Elementary Treatise on Mechanics, by J. B. Cherriman,

M.A., pp. 1-180. 1877. Toronto: Copp, Clark & Co.
Edited Fourth Ed. of Plane Trigonometry, by J. B. Cherriman, M.A., pp.

1-119. 1885. Toronto: Copp, Clark & Co.
The Principles at the Base of Quaternion Analysis. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,

Sect. 3, pp. 17-20, 1901.
Correlation of the Curve of the Second Order and the Sheaf of Rays of the

Second Order in Geometry of Position. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Sect. 3,

PP- 29-33, 1902.
Elementary Plane Geometry Inductive and Deductive. Pp. 1-146. 1903.

Toronto : W. J. Gage & Co.
Geometry for Schools Theoretical. Pp. 1-227. 1904. Toronto : W. J.

Gage & Co.
Analytical Geometry for Beginners. Pp. 1-224. 1904. Toronto : W. J. Gage

& Co.

/. M. Baldwin, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Philosophy, University of Toronto,

1889-1892.

Handbook of Psychology. 1890.
Elements of Psychology. 1893.

A. J. Bell, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Latin Language and Literature, Victoria

College.

De locativi in prisca latinitati vi et usu. 1889. Breslau : W. Friedrich.
Constructions with fert and interest. Can. Inst. Trans., 1897.
The Greek Aorist. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1898.
The Origin of Gender. Can. Inst. Memorial Vol., 1900.

B. A. Bensley, B.A., Ph.D., Instructor in Biology, University of Toronto,

IQOI ; Lecturer in Zoology, 1902.

A Cranial Variation in Macropus Bennettii, Bull. Amer. Museum Nat. His
tory; Vol. 13, 1900.

On the Inflection of the Angle of the Jaw in the Marsupialia. Science, N. S. ;

Vol. 12, 1000.

232 APPENDIX

On the Question of an Arboreal Ancestry of the Marsupialia, and the Inter
relationships of the Mammalian Subclasses. Amer. Naturalist; VoL 35,
1901.

A Theory of the Origin and Evolution of the Australian Marsupialia. Amer.
Naturalist; Vol. 35, 1901.

On the Identification of Meckelian and Mylohyoid Grooves in the Jaws of
Mesozoic and Recent Mammalia. Univ. of Toronto Studies ; Biol. Series,

On the Evolution of the Australian Marsupialia ; with Remarks on the Rela
tionships of the Marsupials in General. Trans. Linn. Soc. London; Vol.
9, part 3; pp. 83-217; 1903.

Clara C. Benson, B.A., Ph.D., Assistant in Chemistry, 1902-1903; Demon
strator in Physiological Chemistry for Household Science, 1905.

The Rate of Oxidation of Ferrous Salts by Chromic Acid. Jour, of Phys.
Chem., Vol. 7, Jan., 1903.

The Rates of the Reactions in Solutions Containing Ferrous Sulphate,
Potassium Iodide, and Chromic Acid. Ibid, Vol. 7, May, 1903.

The Composition of the Surface Layers of Aqueous Amyl Alcohol. Ibid,
Vol. 7, Oct., 1903.

A Reaction Whose Rate is Diminished by Raising the Temperature. Ibid,
Vol. 8, Feb., 1904.

N Burwash, M.A., LL.D., S.T.D., Professor of Natural Science, Victor*

College, 1850; of Theology, 1873; President, 1888.

The Work and Times of Egerton Ryerson. Morang Co., 1901

Manual of Christian Theology. 2 Vols. 1900. London: Horace Marshall

Inductive Studies in Theology. 1896. Toronto: Wm. Briggs.

Handbook on the Epistle to the Romans. Toronto: Wm. Bnggs. ist. ed.,

1886; 3rd. ed., 1900.
Wesley s Doctrinal Standards. Toronto: Wm. Briggs. ist. ed., 1881 ; 3rd,

Evolution and Degeneration of Party. Trans. Roy. Soc. of Canada; VoL 9.
1903.

/. Home Cameron, M.A., Lecturer in French, University College, 1891; Asso
ciate Professor of French, 1903.

" Le Chien du Capitaine," by Louis Enault, and .

" La Fee," by Octave Feuillet, with Notes, Vocabulary and Exercises in Com
position Pp. II., 371. 1895- Toronto: The W.J. Gage Co. (In collab
oration with Prof. J. Squair.)

Exercises in French Prose. Pp. II., 177- 1895. Toronto: The W. J.
Gage Co. (In collaboration with Prof. Squair.)

The Elements of French Composition. Pp. VII., 196. 1895- New York,:
Henry Holt & Co.

The Elements of French Composition. Pp. IV., 196. 1901. London: Edward

Translation of Prof. O. F. Girard s Manual Elementaire de Droit Remain.
1904. Toronto. (In collaboration with Prof. A. H. F. Lefroy.)

Adam Carruthers, B.A., Lecturer on Greek, University College, 1893; Asso
ciate Professor, 1903.

Primary Latin Book. 1892. Toronto: William Briggs. (In collaboratiom
with J. C. Robertson.)

The New Primary Latin Book. 1000. Toronto : William Briggs. (In col
laboration with J. C. Robertson.)

C. A. Chant, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Physics, University of Toronto, 1892.
The Development of Electricity, Univ. of Toronto Math, and Phys. boc.
Papers, 1892-3-4.

APPENDIX 233

Work and Energy. Proc. Ont. Educ. Ass., 1895.

Falling Bodies. The School Journal (N.Y.), July 21, 1894.

Electrical Radiation. Trans, of Astron. and Phys. Soc. of Toronto, 1895;
also in Canadian Engineer, Jan., 1896.

The New Photography. Canadian Engineer, March, 1896.

An Experimental Investigation into the " Skin " Effect in Electrical Oscil
lators. American Journal of Science, Jan., 1902, and Philosophical Maga
zine, April, 1902.

The Variation of Potential along a Wire Transmitting Electric Waves.
American Journal of Science, Jan., 1903, and Philosophical Magazine,
March, 1903.

The Physical Basis of Colour. Science, May 29, 1903.

E. J. Chapman, M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S., Can., Professor of Mineralogy and

Geology, University College, 1853-1889; University of Toronto, 1889-1896.
On the Occurrence of the Genus Cryptoceras in Silurian Rocks. Can. Journ.

ist Series, Vol. 2, pp. 264-268.
Note on the Object of the Salt Condition of the Sea. Ibid, VoL 3, pp. 186-

187, 227-229.

A Review of the Trilpbites. Can. Journ., 2nd. Ser., Vol. i, pp. 271-286.
On Wolfram from Chief Island, Lake Couchiching. Ibid, Vol. I, pp. 308.
Classification Characters in Mineralogy. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 435-439.
On the Assaying of Coals by the Blowpipe. Ibid, Vol. 3, pp. 208-219.
New Trilobites from Canadian Rocks. Ibid, Vol. 3, pp. 230-238.
New Species of Asaphus. Ibid, Vol. 4, pp. 1-4.
Asaphus Megistos, etc. Ibid, Vol. 4, pp. 140-142.
On the Geology of Belleville and Vicinity. Ibid, Vol. 5, pp. 41-48.
New Species of Agelacrinites. Ibid, Vol. 5, pp. 358-365.
A Popular Exposition of the Minerals and Geology of Canada. Ibid, VoL

5, pp. 1-19, 168-182, 517-531; Vol. 6, pp. 149-165, 425-455, 500-518; VoL

7, pp. 108-121; Vol. 8, pp. 17-33, 111-127, 185-216, 437-462; Vol. 9, pp. i-io.
Notes on Stelliform Crystals. Ibid, Vol. 6, pp. 1-6.

Notes on the Drift Deposits of Western Canada, and on the Ancient Exten
sion of the Lake Area of that Regin. Ibid, Vol. 6, pp. 221-229, 497-8.
On the Klaprothite or Lazulite of North Carolina. Ibid, Vol. 6, pp. 363-368,

455-456.

On the Position of Lievrite in the Mineral Series. Ibid, Vol. 7, pp. 42-47.
On the Occurrence of Allanite or Orthite in Canadian Rocks. Ibid, Vol. 9,

pp. 103-105.

Note on the Presence of Phosphorus in Iron Wire. Ibid, Vol. 9, pp. 170-171.
Contributions to Blowpipe Analysis. Ibid, Vol. 10, pp. 339-355.
On Some Minerals from Lake Superior, Ibid, Vol. 10, pp. 406-411.
On Silver Locations of Thunder Bay. Ibid, Vol. 12, pp. 218-226.
On the Analysis of Some Canadian Minerals. Ibid, Vol. 12, pp. 265-268 ; Vol.

13, PP- 507-509.
A Table for Calculating the Weight and Yield per Running Fathom of

Mineral Veins. Ibid, Vol. 12, pp. 478-479.
On the Occurrence of Copper Ore in the Island of Grand Manan. Ibid, Vol.

13, PP- 234-239.
Note on a Belt of Auriferous Country in the Township of Marmora. Ibid,

Vol. 13, pp. 330-334-

Habits of a Small Snake in Captivity. Ibid, Vol. 13, pp. 551-556.
Notes on the Cause of Tides. Ibid, Vol. 14, pp. 279-280.
An Outline of the Geology of Ontario. Ibid, Vol. 14, pp. 580-588.
On the Leading Geological Areas of Canada. Ibid, Vol. 15, pp. 13-22, 92-121.
On Some Blowpipe Reactions. Ibid, Vol. 15, pp. 249-258.
Note on the Function of Salt in Sea Water. Ibid, Vol. 15, pp. 329-331.
On the Analysis of Some Iron Ores and Anterites from Londonderry, N. S.

Ibid, Vol. 15, pp. 414-416.
On the Probable Nature of Protichnites. Ibid, Vol. 15, pp. 486-400.

234 APPENDIX

Note on Molecular Contraction in Natural Sulphides. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can.,

Vol. i, p. 27.

Note on Spectroscopic Scales. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. i, p. 55.
On Cryptomorphism in Its Relation to Classification and Mineral Types.

Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. i, p. 57.

On the Classification of Crinoids. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. i, p. 113.
On Some Deposits of Titaniferous Iron Ore in the Counties of Haliburton

and Hastings, Ont. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 2, p. 159.
On Mimetism in Inorganic Nature. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 2, p. 161.
On Some Iron Ores of Central Ontario. Trans. Roy Soc. Can., Vol. 3, p. 15.
On the Wallbridge Hematite Mine, etc. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 3, p. 23.
On the Coloring Matter of Black Tourmaline. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 4,

P- 39-
Notes on Some Unexplained Anomalies in the Flame Reactions of Certain

Minerals and Chemical Bodies. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 7, p. 13.
A New Classification of Trilobites. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 7, p. 113.
On the Mexican Type in the Crystallization of the Topaz. Trans. Roy.

Soc. Can., Vol. 10, p. 25.
On the Corals and Coralliform Types of Palaeozoic Strata. Trans. Roy.

Soc. Can., Vol. 10, p. 39.
Note on the Occurrence of the Basal Form in the Crystallization of Zircon.

Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. u, p. n.
Note on the Belmont Gold Veins in Peterborough Co., Ont. Trans. Roy. Soc.

Can., Vol. n, p. 51.
Minerals and Geology of Ontario and Quebec. 8vo. Ed. i, 1864: Ed. 2,

1877; Ed. 3, 1888.
Outline of the Geology of Canada, Based on the sub-division of the Provinces

into Natural Areas. 8vo. 1876.
Blowpipe Practice, with Original Tables for the Determination of Minerals.

8vo. Ed. i, 1880; Ed. 2, 1893.
Practical Instructions for the Determination by Furnace Assay of Gold and

Silver in Rocks and Ores. I2mo. Ed. i, 1881 ; Ed. 2, 1893.
The Mineral Indicator. I2mo. Ed. I, 1882; Ed. 2, 1893.
Mineral Systems : A Review With Outline of an Attempted Classification of

Minerals in Natural Groups. 1904. London.
A Drama of Two Lives, and Other Poems. 1899. London: Kegan, Paul.

/. B. Cherriman, M.A., Professor of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy,

University College, 1853-1875.

Atmospheric Phenomena of Light. Can. Journ., ist. Ser., Vol. i, pp. 6-26.
On the Provincial Currency. Ibid, Vol. i, pp. 177-180.
On the Variations of Temperature in Toronto. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 14-18.
General Meteorological Register for Toronto, 1853. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 185-186.
Mean Meteorological Results at Toronto During the Year 1854. Ibid, Vol. 3,

pp. 161-163.
On the Reduction of the General Equation of the Second Degree in Plane

Co-ordinate Geometry. Can. Journ., 2nd. Ser., Vol. i, pp. 286-295.
Note on the Composition of Parallel Rotations. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 92-96.
Note on Gulden s Properties. Ibid, Vol. 8, pp. 33-35.
Notes on Poinsot s Memoir on Rotation. Ibid, Vol. 8, pp. 283-286.
On Linear Asymptotes in Algebraic Curves. Ibid, Vol. 8, pp. 290-291.
On a Reduction of Curves of the Second Order. Ibid, Vol. 8, pp. 291-294.
Notes on Trilinears. Ibid, Vol. 9, pp. 249-253; Vol. 10, pp. 334-339; Vol. n,

pp. 388-392.

On an Application of a Special Determinant. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. i.
The Motion of a Chain on a Fixed Plane Curve. Ibid, Vol. i, p. 15.
Note on the Bishop s Move in Chess. Ibid, Vol. i, pp. 19

Wm. Clark, M.A., D.D., D.C.L., LL.D., Professor of Mental and Moral

Philosophy, Trinity College, 1884; Professor of English Literature, 1906.

Witness to Christ. (Baldwin Lectures in the University of Michigan.) 1887.

APPENDIX 235

Savanarola, The Life and Times. 1890. Chicago : McClurg.
Anglican Reformation. 1896. New York: Scribner; Edinburgh: Clark.
The Paraclete. (Slocum Lectures in the University of Michigan.) 1900.
Pascal. 1902. Edinburgh : Clark.

A. P. Colcman, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of Geology and Natural History, Vic
toria University, 1882; Professor of Geology, University of Toronto, 1891.

The Melaphyres of Lower Silesia. Inaugural Dissertation. 1882. Breslau.

A Meteorite from the Northwest. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1886.

Microscopic Petrography of the Drift of Central Ontario. Ibid, 1887.

Geography and Geology of the " Big Bend " of the Columbia. Ibid, 1889.

Drift of Central Ontario. (Second contribution.) Ibid, 1890.

Some Laurentian Rocks of the Thousand Islands. Can. Record of Science,
1892.

Ontario s Minerals at the World s Fair. Report Bur. Mines, Ont., 1892.

The Rocks of Clear Lake near Sudbury. Can. Record of Science, 1893.

Rocks and Building Stone. Report Bur. Mines, Ont., 1893.

Interglacial Fossils from the Don Valley, Toronto. Amer. Geologist, Vol. 13,
1894.

Notes on the Geology of the Rocky Mountains between the Saskatchewan
and the Athabasca. Amer. Geologist, Vol. 14, 1894.

Gold in Ontario ; Its Associated Rocks and Minerals. Report Bur. Mines,
Out., 1894.

Report on the Rainy River Gold Region. Report Bur. Mines, Ont., 1894.

The McGown Mine in Foley. Report Bur. Mines, Ont., 1894.

Antholite from Elziver, Ontario. Amer. Jour. Sc., Vol. 48, 3rd. Ser., 1894.

Glacial and Inter-Glacial Deposits near Toronto. Journal of Geology, Vol. 3,
1895.

Mount Brown and the Sources of the Athabasca. Jour. Roy. Geogr. Soc.,
1895-

Second Report on the Gold Fields of Western Ontario. Report Bur. Mines,
Ont., 1895.

The Anorthosites of the Rainy River Region. Jour, of Geology, 1896, and
also Can. Rec. Sc., Vol. 7, 1806.

Gold Fields of Western Ontario. Bull. No. I, Bur. Mines, Ont., 1806.

Anthracite Carbon or Anthraxolite. Bull. No. 2, Bur. Mines, Ont., 1896.

Geology of Silver Islet. Ibid.

Third Report on the West Ontario Gold Region. Ibid.

Fourth Report on the West Ontario Gold Region. Ibid, 1897.

Notes on the Petrology of Ontario. Ibid, 1897.

Clastic Huronian Rocks of Western Ont. Ibid, 1897.

Canadian Pleistocene Flora and Fauna. Report Com. Sec. C, British Asso
ciation, 1898.

The Iroquois Beach. Proc. Can. Inst., 1898.

Clastic Huronian Rocks of Western Ontario. Bull. Geol. Soc. Am., Vol.

9, 1898.

A New Analcite Rock from Lake Superior, and Corundiferous Nepheline-

Syenite from Eastern Ontario. Jour. Geol., Vol. 7, 1809.
Lake Iroquois and its Predecessors at Toronto. Bull. Geol. Soc. Am., Vol.

10, 1899.

Canadian Pleistocene Flora and Fauna. Report British Assoc., 1899.
Michipicoten Iron Range. (In collaboration with Willmott.) Bur. Mines,

1899.

Corundiferous Nepheline Syenite. Bur. Mines, 1899.
Copper Regions of the Upper Lakes. Bur. Mines, 1899.
Copper in the Parry Sound District. Bur. Mines, 1899.
Upper and Lower Huronian in Ontario. Bull. Geol. Soc. Am., Vol. 2, 1900.
Canadian Pleistocene Fauna and Flora. Report British Assoc., 1900.
Copper and Iron Regions of Ontario. Bur. Mines, 1900.
Glacial and Inter-Glacial Beds near Toronto. Jour. Geol Vol. 9, 1901.

236 APPENDIX

Marine and Freshwater Beaches of Ontario. Bull. Geol. Soc. Am., Vol. 12,

pp. 129-146, 1901.

Report on Iron Ranges of the Lower Huronian. Bur. Mines, 1901.
Report on Sea Beaches of Eastern Ontario. Bur. Mines, 1901.
Report on Vermilion River Placers. Bur. Mines, 1901.
Nepheline and Other Syenites in Ontario. Am. Jour. Sc., Vol. 14, 1902.
Duration of the Toronto Inter-Glacial Period. Amer. Geol., 1902.
The Michipicoten Iron Ranges. (In collaboration with Willmott.) Um>.

Tor. Studies, No. 2, Geol. Sen, 1902.

The Classification of the Archaean. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 8, 1902.
Report on the Iron Ranges of Northwestern Ontario. Bur. Mines, 1902.
Report on Michipicoten Iron Region. Bur. Mines, 1902.
Syenites near Port Coldwell. Bur. Mines, 1902.
The Huronian Question. Amer. Geologist, 1902.
The Brazean Ice Field. Jour. Roy. Geogr. Soc., 1903.
Report on Sudbury Nickel Deposits. Bur. Mines, 1903.

H. H. Croft, D.C.L., Professor of Chemistry, King s College, 1844; Uni

versity of Toronto, 1840-53; University College, iSji-lSfS.
Gas Patents. Can. Jour., 1st. Ser., Vol. I, pp. 28-77.
Mineral Springs of Canada. Ibid, Vol. i, pp. 151-154.
Some New Salts of Cadmium and the Iodides of Strontium and Barium.

Can. Jour., 2nd. Ser., Vol. i, pp. 13-19.

Hydrate of Hydrosulphuric Acid. Ibid, Vol. I, pp. 126-127.
Report on Copper Instruments found near Brockville. Ibid, Vol. i,

PP- 334-336.

Notes on Oxalate of Manganese. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 30-32.
Action of Air on Alkalic Arsenites. Ibid, Vol. 3, pp. 126-128.
Notes on the Oxalate of Iron. Ibid, Vol. 6, pp. 18-20.
Thallium. Ibid, Vol. 9, pp. 405-411.
Iodide of Barium and the Oxidation of Alkaline Arsenites. Ibid, Vol. 10,

PP- 333-334-
Anomalous Production of Ozone. Ibid, Vol. 13, pp. 239-240.

F. J. A. Davidson, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Spanish, University of Toronto,

1Q02.

Feuillet s " Le Village, Edited with Introduction, Notes, etc. 1902, Toronto.

1903, New York.
The Plays of Paul Hervieu. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1903.

A. T. DeLury, M.A., Lecturer in Mathematics, University of Toronto,

Associate Professor of Mathematics, 1903.
An Arithmetic for High Schools and Collegiate Institutes. 1903. Toronto:

The Canada Publishing Company.
An Intermediate Algebra. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Company. (Ed. for

Colleges, 1903; Ed. for Secondary Schools, 1904.)

Pelham Edgar, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer on French Language and Literature,

Victoria College, 1898; Professor, 1901.
Coleridge s Ancient Mariner. (Edited for Schools.) 1900. New York: D.

Appleton & Co.

The Struggle for a Continent. 1902. Boston: Little, Brown & Co.
The Romance of Canadian History.
Buhler s English Grammar. (Edited for Canada.) 1902. Toronto: Mor-

ang & Co.
Coleridge and Wordsworth. (Edited for Schools.) 1902. Toronto:

Morang & Co.

Tennyson. (Edited for Schools.) 1903. Toronto: Morang & Co.
Wordsworth and Longfellow. (Edited for Schools.) 1904. Toronto:

Morang & Co.

APPENDIX 237

/. H. Faull, B.A., Lecturer in Botany, University of Toronto, 1902.

The Anatomy of the Osmundaceae. Bot. Gazette, 1901, and Biological

Studies, Univ. of Tor., 1902.
Foul Seeds in Commercial Grass Seeds. Bulletin I, New Series, Dept of

Agr. (In collaboration with C. H. Clark).

W . H. Ellis, M.A., M.B., Assistant Professor of Chemistry, School of Prac
tical Science, 1878; Professor, 1882.

On a Remarkable Fragment of Silicified Wood from the Rocky Moun
tains. Canadian Journal, n.s., Vol. 14. (In collaboration with H. A.
Nicholson.)

Nitroglycerine. Ibid.

A California Borax Deposit. Ibid.

The Function of Scientific Societies. (Inaugural Address.) Proc. Can.
Ins., iii., 3.

Tannin in Cloves. Ibid, iv., 3.

Chemistry of the Natural Waters of Ontario. Ibid, v.

Milk Analysis and Milk Standards. Ibid, vii.

Detection of Methyl Alcohol. Ibid. (In collaboration with F. W. Bab-
ington.)

Chemical Notes on Sudbury Coal. Ibid, n.s., i.

The Water Supply of Toronto. Analyst, May, 1882.

Some Tea Analyses, with Special Reference to the Determination of

Caffeine. Proc. Amer. Assoc., 1882.
The Analysis of Milk. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1887.
Official Milk Analysis in Canada. Journ. Amer. Chem. Soc., xiv.
Analysis of Some Precarboniferous Coals. Chemical News.
Report on the Character of the Water of Lake Ontario and Lake Simcoe

and the Ridge Lakes. 1886.
Report on the Water Supply of Toronto. 1887.
Reports on the Adulteration of Foods in the Inland Revenue District of

Toronto. 1876-1903.

/. C. Fields, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Mathematics, University of Toronto
1902.

An Equivalent of Pluecker s Formulae. Bull. Amer. Math. Soc Vol 8
1902.

Algebraic Proofs of the Rieman-Roch Theorem and of the Independence
of the Conditions of Adjointness. Acta Math., Stockholm, Vol. 26, 1902.

The Numbers of Sums of Quadratic Residues and of Quadratic Non-resi
dues respectively taken at a time and congruent to any given integer to
an odd prime modulus p. Journ. fur die reine und angewandte Mathe-
matic (Berlin). Bd. 112, 1893.

The Riemann-Roch Theorem and the Independence of the Conditions of
Adjointness in the case of a curve for which the tangents at the mul
tiple points are distinct from one another. American Mathematical
Society, 1901.

Forms for the Abelian Integrals of the three kinds in the case of a curve
for which the tangents at the Multiple points are distinct from one
another. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1902.

The German University and German University Mathematics. Proc. Ont.
Educ. Assoc., 1903.

W. H. Fraser, M.A., Lecturer in Italian and Spanish, University College,
1887; University of Toronto, 1889; Associate Professor, 1802; Pro
fessor, 1903.

Un Philosophe sous les Toits. Edited, with Notes and Vocabulary. 1887
Toronto : The Copp, Clark Co. Ditto, 1888. Boston : D. C. Heath & Co.

238 APPENDIX

High School French Grammar. 1891. Toronto: The Rose Publishing Com
pany. (In collaboration with J. Squair.)

High School French Reader. 1891. Toronto : The Rose Publishing Com
pany. (In collaboration with J. Squair.)

High School French Grammar and Reader. 1900. Toronto : The Copp,
Clark Co. (In collaboration with J. Squair.)

A French Grammar for Schools and Colleges, together with Reader and
Exercises. 1901. Boston: D. C. Heath & Co. Ditto, 1902. London: D.
C. Heath & Co. (In collaboration with J. Squair.)

An Abridged Edition of the Above. 1903. Boston : D. C. Heath & Co.

High School German Grammar. 1887. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Co.
Ditto, 1888. New York: D. Appleton & Co. (In collaboration with
W. H. Van der Smissen.)

L. E. Horning, M.A., Ph.D., Associate Professor of Classics and Modern
Languages, Victoria College, 1886; Professor of German and Old Eng
lish, 1889; Professor of Teutonic Philology, /poo.

Exercises in German Composition. 1895. Toronto : The Copp, Clark Co.

Der Schwiegersohn (Baumbach), Exercises in Conversation and Compo
sition. Pp. 125-172. 1900. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Co. Published
also by D. C. Heath & Co., Boston.

Die Waldnovellen (Baumbach), Exercises in Conversation and Composition.
Pp. 159-196. 1902. Toronto: The Copp, Clark Co.

Goethe s Faust. A Tabular Comparison of the Urfaust ( 1773-75). Frag
ment (1790), and Part I (1808). Trans. Can. Inst., 1901.

Bibliography of Canadian Fiction (English). (In collaboration with L. J.
Burpee.) Victoria University, Publication No. 2. Printed for the
Library by Wm. Briggs, Toronto. 1904.

W. Hincks, M.A., Professor of Natural History, University College, 1853-

Cons iderations Respecting Anomalous Vegetable Structures. Can. Journ.,

2nd. Ser., Vol. 3, pp. 3H-3I&
Canadian FalconidDe. Ibid, Vol. 4, pp. 443-449-

Remarks on the Classification of Mammals. Ibid, Vol. 5 pp. 512-510.
Questions in Relation to the Theory of the Structure in Plants. Ibid, Vol.

On the PP Tr 3 i?e 2 "claims to Attention of the Science of Political Economy.

Specimens a FJorTof Canada. Ibid, Vol. 6 pp. 165-168, 276-284.

On an Improved Classification of Fruits. Ibid, Vol. 6, pp. 495-497.

An Attempt at a New Theory of the Human Emotions. Ibid, Vol. 7,

An Inquiry into the Natural Laws Which Regulate the Interchange of
Commodities. Ibid, Vol. 7, PP- 180-190.

Observations on a Specimen of Sula Bassana. Ibid, Vol. 7, PP- 329-336.

Materials for a Fauna Canadensis. Ibid, Vol. 7, PP- 446-461, 484-502.

The Struthionidae. Ibid, Vol. 8, pp. 462-466.

Fesserostral Suborder of Insessorial Birds. Ibid, PP : 230-240.

Remarks on the Principles of Classification in the Animal Kingdom in Ref
erence to a Paper by Principal Dawson. Ibid, Vol. 10, pp. 19-30.

Grallatores, Waders or Stilted Birds. Ibid, Vol. 10, pp. 147-162.

Some Thoughts on ClassitatFon in Relation to Organized Beings. Ibid,

Vol. ii, pp. 31-45-

Notes on Economic Science. Ibid, Vol. 11, pp. 96-113.
Molluscous Animals. Ibid, Vol. 11, pp. 319-3*7, 392-398; Vol. 12, pp. 26-35.
Illustration of the Genus Carex. Ibid Vol. 1 1 , pp. 39 8- 399-
Improvement in the Arrangement of Ferns. Ibid, Vol. 12, pp. 253-254.

/ G Hume, M.A., Ph.D., Professor of the History of Philosophy, Univer
sity of Toronto, and of Ethics, University College, 1889.
The Value of a Study of Ethics. 1891. Toronto : J. E. Bryant Co.

APPENDIX 339

Political Economy and Ethics. 1891. Toronto : J. E. Bryant Co.

The Unemployed. Value of Proposed Remedies. 1892.

Socialism. Toronto : J. E. Bryant Co.

Physiological Psychology. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1892.

The Practical Value of Psychology to the Teacher. Toronto: Morang &

Co.

Introduction to Schopenhauer. New York : M. Walter Dunne & Co.
Suicide Statistics and Significance. Proc. Can. Inst.

E. C. Jeffrey, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Biology, University of Toronto

1892-1901.

Polyembryomy in Erythronium Americanum. Annals of Botany, 1895.
The Gametophyte of Botrychium Virginianum. Trans. Can. Inst., 1898.
The Development, Structure and Affinities of the Genus Equisetum.

Memoirs Boston Soc. Nat. History, 1899.
The Morphology of the Central Cylinder in the Angiosperms. Trans Can

Inst., 1900.
The Structure and Development of the Stem in the Pteridophyta and

Gymnosperms. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc., London. Ser. B., 1902.

R. S.Jenkins, M. A., Lecturer in Modern Languages, Trinity College, 1902-4.
Poems of the New Century. First Series : Minor Lyric and Narrative
Poems. 1903. Toronto : Wm. Briggs.

G. W. Johnston, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Latin, University College, 1896.
The Querolus : A Syntactical and Stylistic Study. 190x3. Toronto.
Some Recent Investigations in the Latin Subjunctive. Proc. Ont. Educ.
Assoc., 1900.

F. B. Kenrick, M.A., Ph.D., Assistant in Chemistry, University of Toronto,

1897; Lecturer, /poo.
Die Potentials? nge zwischen Gasen und Flossigkeiten. Zeit. phys. Chem.

19, 625, 1896.
Die racemische Umwandlung des Ammoniumbimalats. Ber. d. deutschen

chem. Gesellschaft, 30, 1749, 1897.

A Mechanical Model to Illustrate the Gas Laws. Journ. Phys. Chem.
Note on the Application of Polarimetry to the Estimation of Tartaric Acid

in Commercial Products (With Edgar B. Kenrick). U. S. Dept. of

Agriculture, Bureau of Chem. Bull. 65, 158, 1902.

The Application of Polarimetry to the Estimation of Tartaric Acid in Com
mercial Products (With Edgar B. Kenrick). Journ. Am. Chem Soc

24, 928, 1902.
Die Existenzbedingungen und Liislichkeitsverhaltnisse von Tachhydrit (With

J. H. van t Hoff). Sitzungsber. d. kgl. preuss. Akademie d Wiss 24

508, 1897.
Die Bildung von Tachhydrit (With J. H. van t Hoff and H. M. Dawson).

Zeit. phys. Chem. 39, 27. 1902.
A Universal Electrical Measuring Apparatus (With W. Lash Miller).

Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada (2), 6, 67, 1900.
Quantitative Lecture Experiments in Electro-Chemistry (With W. Lash

Miller). Journ. Phys. Chem. 4, 599, 1900.
Model zur lonenbewegung (With W. Lash Miller). Zeit phys. Chem 35,

440, 1900.
Lecture Experiments, Reversible Chemical Reactions (With W. Lash

Miller). Journ. Am. Chem. Soc. 22, 291, 1900.
Note on the Identification of Basic Salts (With W. Lasn Miller). Journ.

Phys. Chem. 7, 259, 1903, and Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. (2), 7, 35-42, 1901.
An Elementary Laboratory Course in Chemistry (With R. E. DeLury).

1905. Toronto : Morang & Co., Limited.

Under the Direction of F. B. Kenrick
J. W. McBain.

The Rate of Oxidation of Ferrous Sulphate by Free Oxygen. Journ. Phys.
Chem. 5, 623, 1901.

240 APPENDIX

D. R. Keys, M.A., Lecturer in English, University College, 1883; Associate

Professor of Anglo-Saxon, 1902.

Artificial Languages. Proc. A.A.A.S., Vol. 38, 1889.
Pronunciation and Versification of Chaucer. Educ. Journ., Vol. 4, 1891.
Bibliography of Publications of Can. Inst., Trans. Can. Inst., Vol. 3, 1893.
Chapters in the History of U. C. College. 1893. Toronto: Rowsell &

Hutchison.

The Study of Anglo-Saxon in Canada. Neuphilol. Blotter, Leipzig, 1894.
Our Debt as Teachers to Matthew Arnold. Proc. Educ. Assoc., Ont., 1896.
Translation of Penck s Canadian Tour. Proc. Can. Inst., 1899.
On the History of the Historical Method. Report of Archivist of Ont.,

No. i.

Law French and French Laws. Can. Law Rev. 2, 1903.
Was Shakespeare an Attorney? Can. Law Rev. 3, 1904.
The Genesis of American Humor. Proc. Can. Inst., 1905.
The Novel as a Guide to Conduct. Proc. Can. Inst., 1905.
The First English Imperialist. Proc. Empire Club, 2, 1906.
Anglo-Saxon Law. Can. Law Review, 1906.

A. Kirschmann, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Experimental Psychology, Univer
sity of Toronto, 1893; Associate Professor, 1898; Professor, 1904.

Recht und Pflichten der Kritik. Published under the Pseudonym of C. E.
Rasine, at Leipzig, 1898. (W. Engelmann.) Also Translated into
Italian. (Picolo Bibliotheca di Scienza Moderne).

Die Dimensionem des Raumes. 1902. Leipzig: W. Engelmann.

Die Paralaxe des indirecten Sehens und die Spaltformigen Pupillen der
Katze. Phil Studien, Vol. 9, pp. 447-496.

Der Metallglanz und die Parallaxe des indirecten Sehens. Ibid, Vol. u,

Zur Frage der Grundlage der Tiefenwahrnehmung. Ibid, Vol. 18, pp. 114-126.
Die Dimensionem des Raumes. Ibid, Vol. 19 (Jubilee Volume), pp. 310-418.
Color Saturation and Its Quantitative Relations. American Journal of

Psychology, Vol. 7, pp. 385-404.
The Representation of Tints and Shades of Color by Means of Rotating

Discs. Ibid, Vol. 9, pp. 346-350.
Deception and Reality. Commemorative Number of the American journal,

The Function of Indirect Vision and the Use of Smoked and Colored
Glasses. Trans. Can. Inst., Vol. 5, part 2, pp. 35-3io.

On Parallel Curves (And Consequently on the Alaskan Boundary Dispute.)
Univ. of Tor. Monthly, Vol. 4, pp. 46-50.

Zur Rechtfertigung der deutschen Schrift. In two numbers of the Scien
tific Supplement of the Munich Gazette.

Uber Eisgewinnung und Kunstliche Vergletscherung. Physical Zeitschnit.
4 Jahrgang, pp. 797-799- .,

Additional Remarks on Color Blindness. Univ. of Tor. Studies, Psy. Ser.,

Vol. i, pp. 97-105-
Conceptions and Laws in Aesthetics. Ibid, pp. 177-201.

Under the Direction of A. Kirschmann.

The SpaeeYhreshold of Colors and Its Dependence upon Contrast. Univ.

of Toronto Studies, Psy. Ser., Vol. i, pp.i-28.
/. W. Baird, B.A., and R. J. Richardson, B.A.
A Case of Abnormal Color Sense Examined with Special Reference to the

Space Threshold of Colors. Ibid, pp. 86-97.
M. A. Shaiv, B.A., and F. S. U rinch, MA.
.A Contribution to the Psychology of Time. Ibid, pp. 105-155.
A S Hurst, B.A., and John McKay, B.A.

APPENDIX 241

"flT Relations of Poetical Metres. Ibid, pp. 155-177.

Experiments on the Aesthetics of Light and Color. On Combination of

Iwo Colors. Ibid, pp. 201-251
Spectrally Pure Colors in Binary Combinations. Ibid, Vol. 2, pp. 25-44.

** * J LJ QOu\ } A? .A ,

Experiments with School Children on Color Combinations. Ibid pp 251-267

/. O. Quants, B.A.

The Influence of the Color Surfaces on our Estimation of Their Magnitude.

Amer. Jour, of Psych., Vol. 7, pp. 26-42
H. J. Pritchard and J. McCrae.
The Validity of the Psychophysical Law for the Estimation of Surface

Magnitudes. Amer. Jour, of Psych., 8, 494-505.
W. B. Lane, B.A.

Space Threshold of Colors. Trans, of Can. Inst., Vol. 5, part 2, pp. 225-242
K. J. Wilson.

On Color-Photometric and the Phenomenon of Parkinge Univ of Tor

Studies, Psychological Series, Vol. 2, No. i
W. J. Abbot.

Experiments on the Functions of Slit-form Pupils. Ibid
Susie A. Chown.

Combinations of Colors and Uncolored Light. Ibid, Vol. 2. No 2
D. C. McGregor and D. S. Dix.

The Complementary Relations of Some Systems of Colored Papers Ibid
T. Louis Barber.

Combinations of Colors with Tints and with Shades. Ibid, Vol. 2, No 3
N. C. Smith.
Some Photometrical Measurements. Ibid.

W. R Lang, D.Sc., Professor of Chemistry, University of Toronto, 1001
I he Separation of Arsenic, Tin, and Antimony. Jour. Soc. Chem Ind Vol

21, p 748, 1902. (In collaboration with C. M. Carson and J. C Mack

intosh.)

he

Jour Soc Chem Ind " I9 3 (In co1 -

The Action of Potassium Permanganate on Indigo, with Special Reference
to the Determination of Nitrate by the Indigo-Carmine Method. Jour
Soc. Chem. Ind., 22, 1903. (In collaboration with W. H. Wilkie )

1 he formation of the di- and hexa-methylammonic Cadmium Chlorides
jour. L,nem. t>oc., 83, 1903.

The Action of Liquefied Ammonia on Chromium Chloride. Jour Am Chem
S C " A?- 190. (In collaboration with C. M. Carson)

Am P r m r hZ d % 0f S^ Chloride with Substituted Ammonias. Jour.
Amer. Chem. Soc., July, 1904. (In collaboration with C. M. Carson )

/. Loudon. M.A LL.D., Mathematical Tutor, University College, 1864- Pro-

f ^"^ /W7 *** he University of

,

On Latin Pronunciation. Proc. Can. Inst, August, 1870
On Trihnear Co-ordinates. Ibid, May, 1871.
On the Stability of Floating Bodies. Ibid, August, 1871
Notes on Statics. Ibid, February, 1872.
Notes on Statics. Ibid, May, 1873.
Notes on Mechanics. Ibid, 1875.
Presidential Address. Ibid, April, 1877.
Notes on Ventilation. Ibid, January, 1878.
Euler s Equations of Motion. Ibid, 1878
16

242 APPENDIX

Notes on Relative Motion. Ibid.

Geometrical Methods, chiefly in the Theory of Thick Lenses. Ibid, 1884.

The Spherical Aberration of Mirrors. Ibid, 1884.

Recomposition of the Component Colors of White Light. Philosophical

Magazine. January, 1876.
Geometrical Methods in the Theory of Refraction at one or more Spherical

Surfaces. Ibid, 1884.

Loan Tables. 187-. (In collaboration with Prof. Cherriman.)
Elementary Algebra. 1873.
Algebra for Beginners. 1874.
Letters on the University Question. 1883.

Euler s Equations of Motion. Amer. Jour. Math., Vol. I, p. 387, Nov., 1878.
Condition of a Straight Line touching a Surface. Ibid, p. 388.
Notes on Relative Motion. Ibid, 3, p. 174.
Notes on Mathematical Physics. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1889.
A National Standard of Pitch. Ibid, 1889.
A Century of Progress in Acoustics. Ibid, 1901.
Presidential Addresses " Universities and Research." Ibid, 1902.

W. J. Loudon, B.A., Demonstrator in Physics, University of Toronto, 1882;

Associate Professor, 1903.
Fasti. (Univ. of Toronto.) 1887.
Physical Basis of Music. 1890.
Report on Dominion Standards of Length. 1892.
Musical Scales. 1892.

Laboratory Course in Physics. 1895. London : Macmillan.
Rigid Dynamics. 1896. London: Macmillan.

Standards of Length, Weight, and Capacity, Canadian Magazine, 1900.
Lunar Tide of Lake Huron. 1905.
A New Photometer. Trans. Engin. Soc., Toronto, 1904.

A. B. Macallutn, B.A., M.B., Ph.D., F.R.S., Lecturer in Physiology, Univer
sity College, 1887; Associate Professor, University of Toronto, 1891;
Professor, 1901.

The Nasal Region in Eutenia Sirtalis. Proc. Can. Inst., 1884.

The Alimentary Canal, Liver and Pancreas and Air Bladder of Amiurus
Catus. Proc. Can. Inst., Vol. 2. One Plate.

The Nerve Terminations in the Cutaneous Epithelium of the Tadpole. Quar
terly Journal of Microscopical Science (London), 1885, Vol. 26, pp. 53-70.

The Alimentary Canal and Pancreas of Acipenser, Amia and Lepidosteus.
Journal of Anatomy and Physiology, 1886, Vol. 20, pp. 604-636.

The Termination of Nerves in the Liver. Quarterly Journal of Microscopi
cal Science (London), Vol. 27, 1887, pp. 439-460.

Note on the Diagnosis, by means of the Microscope, of Paget s Disease of
the Nipple and Breast. The Canadian Practitioner, October 16, 1890.

Contributions to the Morphology and Physiology of the Cell. Trans. Can.
Inst., Vol. i, 1890.

Studies on the Blood of Amphibia. Trans. Can. Inst., Vol. 2, 1892.

On the Demonstration of the Presence of Iron in Chromatin by Microchemi-
cal Methods. Proc. Roy. Soc., Lond., Vol. 49, p. 388, and Vol. 50,
pp. 277-286, 1891.

The Histology of Molluscum Contagiosum. The Journal of Cutaneous and
Genito-Urinary Diseases, March, 1892.

A New Microchemical Reaction of Lardacein or " Amyloid." The Canadian
Practitioner, June I, 1891.

On the Absorption of Iron in the Animal Body. The Journal of Physiology
(London and Cambridge), Vol. 16, pp. 268-298, 1893.

On the Distribution of Assimilated Iron Compounds, other than Haemoglo
bins and Hzmatins, in Animal and Vegetable Cells. Preliminary com
munication. Proc. Roy. Soc. Lond., Vol. 57, p. 361, 1894.

APPENDIX 243

On the Distribution of Assimilated Iron Compounds, Other Than Haemoglo
bins and Haematins, in Animal and Vegetable Cells. Quarterly Journal
of Microscopical Science ^London), Vol. 38, 1895, pp. 175-275.

A New Method of Distinguishing Between Organic and Inorganic Com
pounds of Iron. Journal of Physiology (London and Cambridge), Vol
22, pp. 92-98, 1897.

On the Detection and Localization of Phosphorus in Animal and Vegetablr
Tissues. Proc. Roy. Soc. Lond., Vol. 63, pp. 467-479, 1898.

Report on the Micro-Chemistry of the Cell. Brit. Assoc. Report, 1899.

Report on the Micro-Chemistry of the Cell. Brit. Assoc. Report, 1900.

Report on the Micro-Chemistry of the Cell. Brit. Assoc. Report, 1901.

Report on the Micro-Chemistry of the Cell. Brit. Assoc. Report, 1902.

On the Cytology of Non-nucleated Organisms. Trans. Can. Inst., Vol 6,
PP- 439-506, 1899. One Plate. Also Univ. of Tor. Studies, Physiological
Series, No. 2, 1000.

On the Inorganic Composition of the Medusas, Aurelia flavidula and Cyanea
arctica. Journal of Physiology (London and Cambridge) Vol 20
pp. 213-241, 1903.

AcUt , e , X, ell< ? w i Xtr P h y of the Liver (In collaboration with Professor
McPhedran). British Medical Journal, Vol. i, p. 293, 1894

The Pateochemistry of the Ocean in Relation to Animal and Vegetable Pro
toplasm. Trans. Can. Inst., Vol. 7, pp. 535-562, 1904.

7. C. McLennan, B.A., Ph.D., Demonstrator in Physics, University of Tor
onto, 1892; Associate Professor, 1903.

Electric Screening in Vacuum Tubes. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can 2nd Ser Vol
o, 1900-1901.

Electrical Conductivity in Gases Traversed by Cathode Rays (a) Phil
Trans. Roy. Soc. Lon. Ser. A, Vol. 195, pp. 49-77, 1900; (*) Zeitschrift
f. physik. Chemie., Vol. 35, 1891.

On a Kind of Radioactivity Imparted to Certain Salts by Cathode Rays (o)
Phys. Zeit, Vol. 2, pp. 704-706, 1901 ; (b) Phil. Mag., 1902

Un Kxcited Radioactivity. (In collaboration with R. M. Stewart, BA)
Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 2nd Ser., Vol. 8, 1902-3.

Induced Radioactivity Excited in Air at the Foot of Waterfalls, (o) Phys
Ze,t, Vo. 4 pp. 295-298, 1903; (b) Phil. Mag., 1903; (c) Physical Re-
view, Vol. 16, 1903; (d) Univ. of Toronto Studies 1903

Some Experiments on the Electrical Conductivity of Atmospheric Air (a)

n f, hys ca Revi . ew - Vol. 16, 1903; (6) Univ. of Toronto Studies, 1903

On the Radioactivity of Metals Generally. (In collaboration with E F

r7, n (V r pt, 7 ^ ra ^ S i Roy Soc Can -" 2nd Ser " I00 3-i904, Vol. ft
^ TT f ^ S Zelt " c Vc ; 1 - 4 pp 5S3-SS6, 1903; (c) Phil. Mag., 1903;
(a) Univ. of Toronto Studies, 1903.

Under the Direction of J. C. McLennan.
W. R. Carr, B.A., Ph.D.

On the Potential Difference Required to Produce Electrical Discharges in
Gases at Low Pressure ; and Extension of Paschen s Law. Trans Roy.
boc. London, 2nd Ser., Vol. 8, 1902-3.

n PV1 L T VS Go ernin S E ec trical Discharges in Gases at Low Pressures.
Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. London, Ser. A, Vol. 201, pp. 403-433, 1903.

/. F.McCwdy, M.A Ph.D. Lecturer in Oriental Languages, University Col-

lege, 1886; Professor of Oriental Languages, 1889

istory Prophecy and the Monuments. New York: The Macmillan Co.
Vol. I 1894, pp. 449. Fourth Edition, 1898. Vol. II., 1806, pp 454
Second Edition 1897. Vol III., IQO i, pp. 493. Second Edition, Life of
D. J. MacDonell, pp. 524, 1897. Toronto : Wm. Briggs

? hv plf M Hn H*? ra ^ nS ( Recent Resea rches in Bible Lands, ed.
by frot. H. D. Hilprecht). 1897.

Moral Evolution of the Old Testament. Amer. Jour, of Theology, Vol. I
The Morality of the Old Testament. Biblical World 1004
The Semites. In Basting s Dictionary of the Bible Vol 5

244 APPENDIX

Also various articles in the Jewish Encyclopaedia, and in the Homiletic
Review.

Professor John McCaul, LL.D,, Professor of Classical Literature, 1842-1880;
President University of Toronto, 1849; University College, 1853-1880.

Notes on Latin Inscriptions Found in Britain. Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd
Ser., Vol. 3, pp. 7 and 220, 1858; Vol. 4, pp. 173 and 349, 1859; Vol. 5,
pp. 283 and 483, 1860; Vol. 6, pp. 230 and 395, 1861 ; Vol. 7, p. 28, 1862;
Vol. 9, p. 217, 1864; Vol. 10, pp. 95 and 303, 1865; Vol. 12, p. 108, 1869.

Tesserae Consulares. Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 8, p. 427, 1863.

On Inscribed Sling Bullets. Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 9, p.
92, 1864.

Christian Epitaphs of the First Six Centuries. Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd
Ser., Vol. 2, pp. 271, 351, 1867; Vol. 12, pp. i, 1868.

Identified Stations on the Southern Roman Barriers in Britain. Jour, of the
Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 13, pp. 136, 1871.

On an Ancient Carved Stone Found at Christenholme, Northumberland.
Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 14, pp. i , 1873.

" Hubner s Inscriptiones Britanniae Latins." (Review.) Jour, of the Can.
Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 14, pp. 145, 1873.

" Lapidarium Septentrionale." (Review.) Jour, of the Can. Inst., 2nd Ser.,
Vol. 14, PP. S43, 1873.

" Sylva Critica Canadensium." Jour, of the Can. Inst., 3rd Ser., Vol. I, pp.
76, 1879-1883.

/. F. McLaughlin, Professor of Oriental Languages, Victoria College, 1891.

A Course of Reading in the Old Testament Prophets, pp. 24, Toronto, 1901.

Various Articles in the Jewish Encyclopaedia. 1905. New York.

James Mavor, Professor of Political Economy, University of Toronto, 1892.

Report on Labor Colonies. (To the Association for Improving the Condition
of the People.) (In collaboration.) 8vo., pp. 60. 1892. Glasgow.

The Relation of Economic Study to Public and Private Charity. 8vo., pp. 28.
1893. Philadelphia.

Report on Labor Colonies on the Continent. (To Sir Robert Giffen, Con
troller-General of the Commercial Department of the Board of Trades.)
(In Report on Agencies and Methods for Dealing with the Unemployed.)
(Parliamentary Paper.) C.-7i82, pp. 268-339. 1893- London.

" Setting the Poor on Work." In the Nineteenth Century, October, 1893.

Labor Colonies. Jour. Pol. Economy, Chicago, 1894.

The English Railway Rate Question. Quart. Jour, of Economics. 8vo., pp.
54. 1894. Boston.

Labor and Politics in England. In the Pol. Science Quarterly, 1894, New
York.

The Handbook of Canada. (Edited in collaboration.) 1897. Toronto.

The Economical Resources of Canada. (In the Handbook of Canada.) 1897.

The Ethnology of the Present Inhabitants of Canada. (In the Handbook of
Canada.) 1897.

Christian Martyrdom in Russia, by V. Tcherfkoff and Leo Tolstoy. Edited,
with an Introduction. 8vo., pp. no. 1891. Toronto.

The Taxation of Corporations in Ontario. Jour. Canadian Bankers Assoc.,
Vol. 7, PP- 333-350. 1900. Toronto.

Report on European Immigration. (To the Minister of the Interior of the
Dominion of Canada.) In the Report of the Minister for 1899. Ses
sional Paper, No. 13, PP- 204-237. 1000. Ottawa.

ort on Workmen s Compensation for Injuries. (To the Premier of On
tario.) Printed by Order of the Legislative Assembly of Ontario. 8vo.,
pp. 47. 1900. Toronto.

On Copyright. (Letter to Sir John Bourinot.) Proc. Roy. Soc. Can., 1900,
Ottawa.

Recent Financial Movements in the United States. Economic Jour., 1904.
London.

Municipal Ownership of Public Utilities. Publications Michigan Pol. Sci.
Assoc., 1904, Datroit.

APPENDIX 245

The Functions of the Municipality, with Special Reference to Public Ser
vices. Proc. National League of Municipalities. 8vo., 1904. Philadelphia.

Report on the Northwest of Canada, with Special Reference to Agricultural
Production. (To the Right Honorable Gerald Balfour, President of
the Board of Trade.) Parliamentary Paper. 1905. London.

W. L. Miller, B.A., Ph.D., F.R.S.C., Demonstrator in Chemistry, University

of Toronto, 1890; Associate Professor of Physical Chemistry, 1901.
Ueber freie Dioxyweins ure. Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesell-
schaft, 22, 2015 (1889).

Ueber Quindecylamin. 1890. Munchen: Wolff.

Ueber einige Derivate des Acetonoxalsaureesters. 1890. Munchen: Wolff.
Ueber die Umwandlung chemischer Energie in elektrische. Zeitschrift fur
physikalische Chemic, w, 459-466 (1892).

Notes on Organic Chemistry. 1895. Toronto: Rowsell and Hutchison

Introduction to Qualitative Analysis. (With F. J. Smale.) vi. and 138 pages
cloth. 1896. Toronto: The Bryant Press.

On the Second Differential Coefficients of Gibbs Function; the Vapor-ten
sions, Freezing-points, and Boiling-points of Ternary Mixtures. The
Journal of Physical Chemistry, i, 633-642 (1897).

The Vapor-tensions of Liquid Mixtures. (With T. R. Rosebrugh ) Proc
Can. Inst. (2), 6, 87-88 (1898).

A Universal Electrical Measuring Apparatus. (With F. B. Kenrick.) See
under F. B. Kenrick.

Quantitative Lecture Experiments in Electrochemistry. (With F B Ken
rick.) See under F. B. Kenrick.

Model! zur lonenbewegung. (With F. B. Kenrick.) Zeitschrift fuer physi
kalische Chemie., 35, 440-442 (1900).

Lecture Experiments; Reversible Chemical Reactions. (With F B Ken
rick.) See under F. B. Kenrick.

Note on the Identification of Basic Salts. (With F. B. Kenrick) See
under F. B. Kenrick.

Chemical and Physical Reactions. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1902.

Numerical Values of Certain Functions Involving e n . (With T. R. Rose
brugh.) Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. (2), 9, 73-107 (1904).

The New Requirements in Chemistry for Junior Matriculation. Issued by
Authority of the University, 1905. vi. and 48 pages, boards.

A Home-made Balance. Jour. Am. Chem. Soc., 27, 403-405 (1905).

Annual Reports on Researches in Physical Chemistry Carried out in the
University of Toronto. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1901-1905.

Numerous Reviews of Books and Papers, in the Jour, of Phys Chemistry
Vols. i to 9, 1896-1905.

Under the Direction of W. L. Miller.

A. W. Connor.

Solutions. Proc. Engineering Soc., S.P.S., Toronto, 1895, 223-253

J. R. Roebuck,

The Rate of the Reaction between Arsenious Acid and Iodine in Acid Solu
tion; the Rate of the Reverse Reaction; and the Equilibrium between
them. The Journal of Physical Chemistry, 6, 365-398 (1902).

James M. Bell.

The Compensation Method of Determining the Rate of Oxidation of Hydro
gen Iodide. The Journal of Physical Chemistry, 7, 61-83 (1903).

W. C. Bray.

The Rate of Reaction in Solutions Containing Potassium Iodide, Potassium
Chlorate, and Hydriodic Acid. The Journal of Physical Chemistrv 7
92-117 (1903).

Ralph E. DeLury.

The Rate of Oxidation of Potassium Iodide by Chromic Acid. The Journal
of Physical Chemistry, 7, 239-253 (1903).

246 APPENDIX

E. L. C. Forster.

The Rate of Formation of lodates in Alkaline Solutions of Iodine. The
Journal of Physical Chemistry, 7, 640-651 (1903).

S. Dushman.

The Rate of the Reaction between lodic and Hydriodic Acids. The Journal
of Physical Chemistry, 8, 453-482 (1004).

F^achlan Gilchrist.

The Electrolysis of Acid Solutions of Aniline. The Journal of Physical
Chemistry, 8, 539-547 (1904)-

S. J. Lloyd.

Tribromphenolbromide : Its Detection, Estimation, Rate of Formation, and

Reaction with Hydriodic Acid. The Journal of the American Chemical

Society, 27, 7-16 (1905).

S. /. Lloyd.

The Determination of Phenol. Journal of the American Chemical Society,
27, 16-25 (1905).

H. Montgomery, F.A.A.S., M.A., B.Sc., Ph.D., Lecturer in Natural Science,

Trinity University, 1894; Professor, 1901.
Remains of the Huron Indians in Ontario.

Some Observations on Menobranchus maculatus (Necturus lateralis).
A Blastoid Found in the Devonian Rocks of Ontario.
Aboriginal Monuments of North Dakota.
The So-called Sands of Great Salt Lake.
A New Hydrous Aluminum Phosphate Found in Utah.
Prehistoric Man in Utah.
Volcanic Dust in Colorado and Utah.
A Large Crystal of Spodumene.
Prehistoric Man in the United States and Canada.

R. J. Murison, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Orientals, University College, 1805-

1905.
Babylonia and Assyria. A Sketch of their History. Edinburgh: T. & T.

Clark. Bible Class Primer Series. Edited by Principal Salmond.
A History of Egypt. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark.
The Mythical Serpents of Hebrew Literature. Toronto: The University

Totemism in the Old Testament. Chicago: The Biblical World.
Banking in Ancient Babylonia. The Canadian Banker s Journal, Montreal.
Babylonian Law. The Canadian Law Review, Toronto.
The Serpent in the Old Testament. Amer. Jour. Semitic Languages,
Chicago.

IV. S. Milner, M.A., Lecturer in Latin, University College, 1892; Associate

Professor of Ancient History, 1903.
Roman, Greek, English and American Conceptions of Liberty. (Published

by Canadian Club.) 1903.
A Note on the tragic iftaprla of Aristotle s Poetics.

tional Congress of Arts and Sciences at St. Louis.

H. A. Nicholson, M.D., D.Sc., Professor of Natural History, University

College, 1871-1874.
A Manual of Palaeontology. 1872.

Introduction to the Study of Biology. 1872. ,,-. r

Contemporaneity of Strata and the Doctrine of Geological Continuity. Jour.

Can. Inst, 2nd Ser., Vol. 13, PP- 269-281.
The Imperfections of the Palaeontological Record. Ibid, Vol. 13, pp. 379-

Contributions to a Fauna Canadensis. Ibid, Vol. 13, pp. 490-506.
On the Species of Favosites of the Devonian Rocks of Western Ontario.
Ibid, Vol. 14, PP- 38-50.

APPENDIX 247

Summary of Recent Researches of the Palaeontology of the Province of On
tario, with brief descriptions of some new Genera. Ibid, pp. 125-136.

Notes on the Fossils of the Clinton, Niagara and Guelph Formations of On
tario, with descriptions of New Species. (Conjointly with John Jen
nings Hinde, Esq.) Ibid, pp. 137-144.

On a Remarkable Fragment of Silicified Wood. See under W. H. Ellis.

Endoceras in Britain. Geol. Mag., 1872, p. 102.

Migrations of Graptolites. Ibid, p. 183.

Valleys of Erosion. Ibid, p. 318.

Silurian Rocks of the Lake District. Ibid, p. 384.

Ortonia and Tentaculites. Ibid, p. 446.

Geology of Lake Superior. Geol. Mag., 1873, p. 42.

New Species of Tubicolar Annelides. Ibid, p. 54.

Monograph of British Graptolidae. Ibid, p. 229.

Annelides of Older Palaeozoic Rocks. Ibid, p. 309.

Favosites of Devonian. Ibid, p. 567.

Fossils from the Devonian of Canada West. Geol. Mag., 1874, pp. 10, 54,
117, 159, 187.

Columnapora, New Genus of Tabulate Corals. Ibid, p. 253.

Chaetetes from Lower Silurian. Ibid, p. 426.

Palaeontology of Ontario. Ibid, p. 522.

Cystiphyllum, Devonian, North America. Geol. Mag., 1875, P- 3O.

The Gasteropoda of the Guelph Formation. Jour. Lon. Geol. Soc., Vol. 31.

W. A. Parks, M.A., Ph.D., Instructor in Mineralogy and Geology, University
of Toronto, 1899; Lecturer in Geology, 1902.

Geology of Base and Meridian Lines in Rainy River District. Ontario
Bureau of Mines, 7th Report, 1898.

The Nipissing-Algoma Boundary. 8th Report Ontario Bureau of Mines,
1899.

The Geology of Niven s Base Line. Ibid, 9th Report, 1900.

The Huronian of the Moose River Basin. University Studies, No. I, Geol
ogy, 1900.

Summary Report on the Geology of Muskoka. Summary Report Geol. Sur.
Can., 1900.

Summary Report on the Region South-east of Lake Nipigon. Summary Re
port Geol. Sur. Can., 1901.

Summary Report on the Region North-east of Lake Nipigon. Summary Re
port Geol. Sur. Can., 1902.

The Fossiliferous Rocks of South-west Ontario. I2th Report Bureau of
Mines, Ont., 1903.

/. C. Robertson, M.A., Professor of Greek, Victoria College, 1891.

Caesar, De Bello Gallico. Books V. and VI. 1894. Toronto: The W. J.

Gage Co.

Caesar, Bellum Britannicum. 1895. Toronto : W. J. Gage Co.
Virgil, /Eneid, Book III. 1895. Toronto : W. J. Gage Co
Caesar, De Bello Gallico, Books II., III. and IV. 1896. Toronto: W. J.

Gage Co.

Virgil, /Eneid, Book I. 1897. Toronto : W. J. Gage Co.
The New Primary Latin Book. See under Adam Carruthers.

T. R. Robinson, B.A., Assistant in Psychological Laboratory, University of
Toronto, 1903.

Experiments on Fechner s Paradox. American Journal of Psychology, Vol.
7, pp. 9-26-

Light Intensity and Depth Perception. Ibid, p. I.

Stereoscopic Vision and Intensity. University of Tor. Studies, Psychologi
cal Ser., Vol. 2, No. 2, and Vol. 2, No. 3.

/. Squair, B.A., Lecturer in French, University College, 1887; Associate

Professor, 1892; Professor, 1901.
Christophe Colomb. (Lamartine.) Edited with Notes, etc. 1886. Toronto.

248 APPENDIX

Un Philosophe sous les Toits. (Souvestre.) Edited with Notes, etc. 1887.

The High School French Reader. (In collaboration with W. H. Eraser.)

See under W. H. Eraser.

La Belle Nivernaise. (Daudet.) Edited with Notes, etc. 1890. Toronto.
A Contribution to the Study of the Franco-Canadian Dialect. Proc. Can.

La Perle Noire. (Sardou.) 1891. Toronto. (In collaboration with Prof.

John MacGillivray.)
Le Voyage autour de ma Chambre. (X. de Maistre.) 1891. Toronto. (In

collaboration with John MacGillivray.)
The High School French Grammar. (In collaboration with W. H. Fraser.)

See under W. H. Fraser.
Les Freres Colombe. (Peyrebrune.) 1892. Toronto. (In collaboration

with John MacGillivray.)

La Fee. (Feuillet.) 1892. Toronto. (In collaboration with John Mac
Gillivray.)
Exercises in French Prose. (In collaboration with J. H. Cameron.) bee

under J. H. Cameron.
Le Chien du Capitaine. (Enault.) (In collaboration with J. H. Cameron.)

1895. See under J. H. Cameron.
La Grammaire. (Labiche.) 1896. Toronto. (In collaboration with J.

MacGillivray.)
The High School French Grammar and Reader. (In collaboration with

W. H. Fraser.) See under W. H. Fraser.
Le Voyage de Monsieur Perrichon. (Labiche.) (In collaboration with J.

H. Cameron.) See under J. H. Cameron.

Le Village. (Feuillet.) Edited, with Notes, etc. 1901. Toronto.
La Joie fait Peur. (Mme. de Girardin.) Edited with Notes, etc. 1902.

Toronto.

L. B. Stewart, O.L.S., D.L.S., Lecturer in Surveying, School of Practical

Science, 1887; Professor, 1901.
Distance-measuring Micrometers. Trans. Engin. Soc. Sch. Pract. bci.

Vol. 3-

A Simple Form of Telemeter. Ibid, Vol. 9.
Longitude by Lunar Distances. Ibid, Vol. II.
Determination of Latitude by Observations of Stars at Elongation. Ibid,

Vol. 16.

Geographical Surveying. 1893-
Determination of Azimuth by Observation of Stars on the Vertical Circle of

Polaris. 1899. Proc. Assoc. Ontario Land Surveyors.
The Computation of Geodetic Positions. Astronomical Journal, 1905.

Frederick Tracy, M.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Philosophy, University of
Toronto, 1893.

The Psychology of Childhood. Boston: D. C. Heath & Co. First Ed.,
1893; Second Ed., 1894; Third Ed, 1895; Fourth Ed., 1897; Fifth Ed
(Revised throughout, and containing an additional chapter), 1901; Sixth
Ed , 1903. The Psychology of Childhood has also been translated into
the folio wing languages : German (1899), Russian (1899), Hungarian
(1900), Japanese (1900), Italian (1903) ; and is now in process of trans
lation into the Bohemian, Moravian and Bulgarian languages.

Sabbath School Methods; Studies in Teaching and Organization. 1904.
Toronto: R. Douglas Fraser.

Die Kinderpsychologie in England und Nordamenka. Sonder-Abdruck aus
der Kinderfehler ; Zeitsch. fur Padag. Path. und. Ther. 1897. Lang-

The Language of Childhood. American Journal of Psychology, Vol. 6.
The Language of Children. Rep. Bur. Educ, 1893. Washington.
Child Study and Pedagogy. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1895.

APPENDIX

249

Child Study. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1896.

Character as a Product of Education in Schools. Overland Monthly Pub
lishing Co. 1896. San Francisco.
Results of Child Study Applied to Education. Transactions Illinois Society

for Child Study, Vol. I.
Child Study in Ontario. Ibid, Vol. 2.
Practical Results of Child Study. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1897. Also New

York School Journal, 1897.

Studies of Childhood. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1898.
Left-handedness. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc., 1897. Also Trans. Illinois

Society for Child Study, Vol. 2, and The Paidologist, 1899.
Theories of Knowledge in Relation to Teaching. Proc. Ont. Educ. Assoc

1902.
A Scientific Basis for Religious and Moral Education, from the Standpoint

of Ethics. Proc. Religious Educ. Assoc., 1904.
The Child s Growth, with Its New Problems for the Teacher. Proc. Ont.

S. S. Assoc., 1904.
The Nurture of the Moral Nature of the Child. Ibid.

W. H. Vandersmissen, M.A., Lecturer in German, University College, 1868;

Associate Professor, 1891; Professor, 1903.
On the Nature of Roots and Words. Can. Journ., 2nd Ser., Vol. 15 pp

22, 1877.

Kinder-und Hausm rchen der Gebriider Grimm. Selected and edited,

together with Schiller s Ballad, Der Taucher, with English Notes, etc

Pp. x. and 212. 1885.
Wilhelm Hauff, Das Kalte Herz, Kalif Storch. Edited, together with

Schiller s Ballad, Der Gang der Eisenhammer, with English Notes etc

Pp. viii. and 216. 1886. Toronto and Boston.

Ditto, Second Edition, with Schiller s Ballad, Die Burgschaft. 1890. Toronto.
The High School German Grammar. (In conjunction with Professor W. H!

Eraser.) See under W. H. Eraser.
Trsumereien an frame sischen Kannien Marchen von Richard Leander

(Richard von Volkmann.) Edited, with Notes, etc. Pp. iv. and 197.

1894.
Einer muss heiraten. A. Wilhelmi Eigensinn R. Benedix. Edited, with

Notes, etc. Pp. iv. and 102. 1894.
Wichert, Post Fertum; Elz. Er ist nicht eifersiichtig. Edited with Notes

1899. Toronto. "

The High School German Grammar and Reader. (In conjunction with

Profesor W. H. Fraser.) See under W. H. Fraser.
Shorter Poems of Goethe and Schiller, in chronological order, selected and

annotated. (With biographical sketch.) 1904. New York.

F. H. Wallace, Professor of New Testament Exegesis, Victoria College 1888

Witness for Christ. A Sketch of the History of Preaching. 1885. Toronto
Wm. Briggs.

Christianity and Other Faiths. The Methodist Magazine, Toronto, Aug.,
1888.

The Relation of Extra-Canonical Jewish Literature to the New Testament.
The Methodist Review, New York, 1897.

Objective and Subjective: A Study in Paulinism. The Methodist Review
New York, 1902.

The Interpretation of the Apocalypse. 1903. Toronto: Wm. Briggs.

The Relation of the Fourth Gospel to the Synoptics. The Methodist Quar
terly Review, Nashville, Tenn., 1903.

5. Morley Wickett, B.A., Ph.D., Lecturer in Political Economy, University

of Toronto, iS^f-igo^.
Das oesterreichsche Tabakmonopol. Thesis, reprinted in Schonz Archiv

1897. Stuttgart.

250 APPENDIX

Political Economy at Canadian Universities. App. to Rep. of Ont. Bureau

of Industries, 1898, Toronto.

Political and Social Arithmetic. Ibid, 1899, Toronto.
City Government in Canada. Univ. of Toronto Studies, Vol. 2.
Municipal Government of Toronto. Ibid.
Bibliography of Canadian Municipal Government. Ibid.
Industrial Evolution. Translation of Professor Karl Bucher s Entstehung

der Volksvvirthschaft, with introduction. 1901. New York.
Report on Trade Conditions and Prospects in the Yukon. " Industrial

Canada." 1902.
Reports to Alaskan Arbitration Tribunal on Population and Trade, etc., of

Disputed Territory. Appendix, Vol. 2, of Canadian Case, 1903.
Geography of Canada. Prepared for the Dominion Government for use in

English Schools. 1904. Ottawa.

Sir Daniel Wilson, LL.D., Professor of History and English Literature in

University College, 1853; President of University College, 1880;

President of the University of Toronto and of University College,

1889-1892.
Memorials of Edinburgh in the Olden Time. 2 Vols. Edinburgh. 1848.

(Reprinted 1872; Second Ed., 1891.)
Inquiry Into the Evidence of the Existence of Primitive Races in Scotland

Prior to the Celts. Brit. Assoc. Rep., 1850, pp. 142-146.
Archaeology and Prehistoric Annals of Scotland. 2 Vols. Edinburgh.

1851. (Second Ed.: "Prehistoric Annals of Scotland," 1863.)
On the Class of Stone Vessels Known in Scotland as Druidical paterae.

Proc. Soc. of Antiq., Scotl., Vol. i, pp. 115-118, 1851-1854.
Remarks on the Intrusion of the Germanic Races on the Area of the Older

Keltic Races of Europe. Jour. Can. Inst., Vol. 2, pp. 246-250, 1854;

also: New Phil. Journ. (Edin.), 1855, PP- 33-47-
Observations Suggested by Specimens of a Class of Conchological Relics of

the Red Indians of Canada West. Journ. Can. Inst., Vol. 3, pp. 155-

159, 1854-1855-
Hints for the Formation of a Canadian Collection of Ancient Crania. Journ.

Can. Inst., Vol. 3, pp. 345-347, 1854- i85S-
Some Associations of the Canadian and English Maple. Journ. Can. Inst.,

Vol. 3, PP- 380-383, 1834-1855-
Displacement and Extinction Among the Primeval Races of Man. Journ.

Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. I, pp. 4-12, 1856.
Antiquities of the Copper Region of the North American Lakes. Proc.

Soc. of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 2, pp. 203-212, 1854-1857.
Ancient Miners of Lake Superior. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser., Vol. I, pp.

225-237, 1856.
Southern Shores of Lake Superior. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. I,

pp. 344-356, 1856.
Discovery of Indian Remains, County Norfolk, Canada West. Journ. Can.

Inst, 2nd Ser., Vol. i, pp. 5H-5I9, 856.
Notice of Some Indian Antiquities as Compared with British. Proc. Soc.

of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 2, pp. 423-424. 1857.
Narcotic Usages and Superstitions of the Old and New World. Journ.

Can. Inst, 2nd Ser., Vol. 2, pp. 233-264, 324-344, 1857.

Supposed Prevalence of One Cranial Type Throughout the American Abor
igines. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 2, pp. 46-43S, l8 57; also: New

Phil. Journ. Edin., Vol. 7, pp. 1-32, 1858; and under title: "On the Sup
posed Uniformity of Cranial Type Throughout All Varieties of the

American Race. Proc. Amer. Assoc., 1857, pp. 109-127.
On Some Ethnographic Phases of Conchology. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser.,

Vol. 3, pp. 377-409, 1858 ; also : New Phil. Journ. Edin., Vol. 9, pp. 65-82,

191-210, 1859.

Early Notices of the Beaver in Europe and America. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd
Ser., Vol. 4, PP- 3S9-387, i859-

APPENDIX

251

The Quigrich. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 4, pp. 420-441 18=50
Notice of the " Quigrich " or Crozier of Saint Fillan. Proc. Soc. Antiq

Scotl., Vol. 3, pp. 233-234, 1857-1860.
Notice of a Skull Brought from Kertch in the Crimea. Journ. Can Inst

2nd Ser., Vol. 5, pp. 321-331, 1860; also: New Phil. Journ. Edin, Voi

13. pp. 279-291, 1861.
Illustrative Examples of Some Modifying Elements Affecting the Ethnic Sig

nificance of Peculiar Forms of the Human Skull. Journ. Can. Inst,

2nd Ser. Vol. 6, pp. 414-425, 1861 ; also: New Phil. Journ. Edin, Voi

13, pp. 269-281, 1861.
Prehistoric Man: Researches Into the Origin of Civilization in the Old and

the New World. 2 vols. Cambridge. 1862. (Second Ed, 1865; Third

Ed, revised and enlarged, 1876.)
Notes of the Search for the Tomb of the Royal Foundress of the Collegiate

Church of the Holy Trinity at Edinburgh. Proc. Soc. Antiq. Scotl Voi

4, PP- 554-565, 1860-1862.

:len e "STL"" 06 Rupert>s Land Journ Can Inst " 2nd Ser -. Vo1 - 7. PP- 336-

Ethnical Forms and Undesigned Artificial Distortions of the Human

Cranium. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Vol. 7, pp. 300-446 1862
Indications of Ancient Customs Suggested by Certain Cranial Forms. Proc

Amer. Antiq. Soc, 1863, pp. 40-63.
Illustrations of the Significance of Certain Ancient British Skull Forms

Journ. Can. Inst 2nd Ser, Vol. 8, pp. 127-156, 1853; also: New Phil!

Journ. Edin, Vol. 18, pp. 51-83, 1863.
Historical Footprints in America. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Voi o

pp. 289-316, 1864.
Inquiry Into the Physical Characteristics of the Ancient and Modern Celt of

Gaul and Britain. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Vol. 9, pp. 369-405, 1864
Notice of a Collection of Primitive Implements of the Ancient Swiss Lake-

VoL

On the Vocal Language of Laura Bridgeman. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser

Vol. ii, pp. 113-123, 1866.

Chatterton : A Biographical Study. Pp. xvi, 328. 1869. London
American Literary Forgeries. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Voi 12 no iri-

148, 1869.
Ricardus Corinensis: a Literary Masking of the Eighteenth Century. Journ

Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Vol. 12, pp. 177-206, 1869.
Race Head-forms and Their Expression by Measurements. Journ Can

Inst, 2nd Ser, Vol. 12, pp. 269-303, 1870.
Higher Education for Women. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Voi 12 pp 8-

320, 1870.

The Law of Copyright Pike v. Nicholas. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Voi

12. pp. 415-429, 1870.
Paul Kane, the Canadian Artist. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser Voi n OD 66-

72, 1871.
The Huron Race and Its Head- form. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser Voi n

pp. 113-134, 1871.

Righthandedness. Journ. Can. Inst, 2nd Ser, Vol. 13, pp. 193-231, 1872
Caliban: A Critique of Shakespeare s Tempest and A Midsummer Night s

Dream. Pp. xvi, 274. 1873. London.
Account of Alexander Gordon, A.M., Author of the Itinerarium Septentrio-

nale, 1726. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl, Vol. 10, pp. 363-369, 1872-1874
The Long Peruvian Skull. Nature, Vol. 10, pp. 46-48 1874
The Present State and Future Prospects of the British North America

Proc. Roy. Col. Inst, Vol. 5, pp. 222-245, 1873-1874.
Spring Wild-flowers, a Collection of Poems. 1875. London.
Notices of Sculptured Rocks and Boulders Recently Observed in Ohio and

Kentucky, United States of America, and of the Probable Origin of the

Cup-markings Which Occur on Stones There and in Other Countries

Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl, Vol. 11, pp. 266-272, 1874-1876

252 APPENDIX

Alexander Gordon, the Antiquary. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 14,

PP- 9-37, 1875-
Hybridity and Absorption in Relation to the Red Indian Race. Journ. Can.

Inst., Vol. 14, pp. 432-466, 1875.

Wolfe and Old Quebec. Can. Monthly, Vol. 7, pp. 105-113, 1875.
Three Generations. Can. Monthly, Vol. 9, pp. 397-401, 1876.
Alexander Gordon, the Antiquary: A Supplementary Notice. Journ. Can.

Inst., 2nd Ser., pp. 122-144, 1876.
Brain-weight and Size in Relation to Relative Capacity of Races. Journ.

Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 15, pp. 177-230, 1876.

Lefthandedness. Journ. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 15, pp. 465-485, 1877.
Supposed Evidence of the Existence of Interglacial American Man. Journ.

Can. Inst., 2nd Ser., Vol. 15, pp. 557-573, 1877.

Notices of the Quigrich or Crozier of St. Fillan and of Its Hereditary Keep
ers. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 12, pp. 122-131, 1876-1878.
Reminiscences of Old Edinburgh. 2 Vols. 1878. Edinburgh.
Some American Illustrations of the Evolution of New Varieties of Man.

Journ. Anthropol. Inst., Vol. 8, pp. 338-359, 1879.
Ancient Haunt of the Cervus Megaceros, or Great Irish Deer. Proc. Can.

Inst., Vol. I, pp. 207-224, 1879.
Notice of a Remarkable Memorial Horn, the Pledge of a Treaty With the

Creek Nation in 1765. Proc. Can. Inst., Vol. I, pp. 255-260, 1881.
Pre-Arzan American Man. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. i, pp. 35-70, 1882-

1883.
Some Physical Characteristics of Native Tribes of Canada. Proc. Amer.

Assoc., 1882, pp. 531-558.
Holy Island and the Runic Inscriptions of St. Molio s Cave, County of Bute.

Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 17, pp. 45-56, 1882-1883.
St. Ninian s Suburb, and the Collegiate Church of the Holy Trinity, Founded

at Edinburgh by Queen Mary of Gueldres, the Widow of James II., in

1462. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 18, pp. 128-170, 1883-1884.
The Huron-Iroquois of Canada, a Typical Race of American Aborigines.

Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 2, pp. 55-106, 1884.
The Kilmichael-Glassrie Bell Shrine. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl., Vol. 18,

PP- 79-93, 1883-1884.
Artistic Faculty in Aboriginal Races. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 3, pp. 67-

118, 1885.

Palaeolithic Dexterity. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 3, pp. 119-134, 1885.
Primeval Dexterity. Proc. Can. Inst., Vol. 3, PP- 125- 143, 1885.
The So-called Roman Head of the Nether Bow. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl.,

Vol. 19, pp. 203-209, 1884-1885.
The Right Hand and Lefthandedness. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 4, pp.

1-42, 1886.

The Lost Atlantis. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 4, pp. 105-126, 1886.
Some Illustrations of Early Celtic Christian Art. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl.,

Vol. 20, pp. 222-239, 1885-1886.
Notice of St. Margaret s Chapel, Edinburgh Castle. Proc. Soc. of Antiq.

Scotl, Vol. 21, pp. 291-316, 1886-1887.
Trade and Commerce in the Stone Age. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 7,

pp. 59-88, 1889.
The Vinland of the Northmen. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 8, pp. 109-126,

1890.
Queen Mary and the Legend of the Black Turnpike. Proc. Soc. of Antiq.

Scotl., Vol. 24, pp. 415-435, 1889-1890.

The Right Hand: Lefthandedness. Pp. x., 216. 1891. London.
John Knox s House, Netherboro, Edinburgh. Proc. Soc. of Antiq. Scotl.,

Vol. 25, pp. 154-162, 1890-1891.
The Lost Atlantis and Other Ethnographic Studies. Pp. viii., 412. 1892.

Edinburgh.
Canadian Copyright. Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. 10, pp. 3-18, 1892.

APPENDIX 253

R. Ramsay Wright, M.A., B.Sc., LL.D., Professor of Natural History, Uni
versity College, 1875; Professor of Biology in the University of Toronto,

1889; Vice-President and Dean of Faculty of Arts.
Notes on American Parasitic Copepoda. Proc. Can. Inst., N.S., Vol I on

243-254, 1882.
The Occurrence of Demodex Phylloides Csokor in American Swine. Amer

Nat., p. 1009, 1882.
On Demodex Phylloides Csokor in the Skin of Canadian Swine. Proc Can

Inst., N.S., Vol. i, pp. 273-281, 1883.

Trematode Parasites in American Crayfish. Amer. Nat., pp. 429-430, 1884.
On the Functions of the Serrated Appendages of the Throat of Amia.

Science, Vol. 4, pp. 511, 1884.
The Skin and Cutaneous Sense Organs of Amiurus; The Nervous System

and Sense Organs of Amiurus. Proc. Can. Inst., N.S., Vol. n, 1884.
On a Parasitic Copopod from the Clam. Amer. Naturalist, 1885, pp. 118-

124, pi. III.
Suggestions as to the Preparation and Use of Series of Sections Zootomical

Instruction. Ibid, p. 919, 1885.

Haeckel s Anthropogeny. Canadian Journal, 2nd Ser., 1876.
The Systematic Position of the Sponges. Canadian Journal, 2nd Ser., 1877.
Contributions to American Helminthology, No. I. Proc. Can. Inst., 2nd Ser ,

Vol. 8, 1879.

Contributions to American Helminthology, No. 2, 1880.
On the Skull and Auditory Organs of the Siluroid Hypophthalmus. Trans.

Roy. Soc. Can., Vol. I, 1885.

A Free Swimming Sporocyst. Amer. Nat, p. 310, 1885.
Some Preliminary Notes on the Anatomy of Fishes. Proc. Can. Inst., 1885.
On the Hyomandibular Clefts and Pseudobranchs of Amia and Lepidosteus.

Jour. Anat. Phys., Vol. 19, 476-499, pi. xxiv., 1885.
Sphyranura Osleri. A Contribution to American Helminthology. American

Jour., Morphol., Vol. I, pp. 1-48, pi. I.
Standard Natural History. 1885. Boston: T. S. Kingsley, Riverside Pub.

Co. (In collaboration with A. B. Macallum.)

(1) Introduction to the Structure of Vertebrates.

(2) Natural History of the Monotremata and Marsupialia.

(3) Natural History of the Ungulata.

(4) Natural History of the Primates.

High School Zoology. 1888. Toronto: Copp, Clark Co.

Preliminary Report on the Fish and Fisheries of Ontario. Ontario Game
and Fish Commission, Toronto, 1892, pp. 419-476, with 10 figs and
text and 33 plates. 1892.

On the So-called Uterus Masculinus of the Rabbit. Proc. Fourth Internal
Zool. Congress, Cambridge, 1898, p. 185.

On the Plankton of the Nova Scotian Coast. Report of the Marine Biologi
cal Station of Canada for 1901-1902. 1906. Ottawa.

G. M. Wrong, M.A., Lecturer in History, University of Toronto, 1893; Pro
fessor of History, 1895.

The Crusade of 1383. 1892. London: James Parker & Co.

Louisbourg in 1745: A Translation, with Editor s Notes, of a Rare French
Account of the Siege. 1896. Univ. of Toronto Studies.

The British Nation. A History. 1904. New York: D. Appleton & Co.

The Earl of Elgin. 1905. London: Methuen & Co.

G. P. Young, M.A., Professor of Metaphysics and Ethics in University Col
lege, 1871-1889.

An Examination of Legendre s Proof of the Properties of Parallel Lines.
The Canadian Journal of Industry, Science, and Art, Vol. i, Nov., 1856.

The Relation which can be Proved to Subsist between the Area of a Plane
Triangle and the Sum of the Angles, on the Hypothesis that Euclid s
I2th Axiom is False. Ibid, Vol. 5, July, 1860.

2 54 APPENDIX

Principles of the Solution of Equations of the Higher Degrees with Appli
cations. Amer. Jour. Math., Vol. 6, p. 65, 1884.
Resolution of Solvable Equations of the Fifth Degree. Ibid, Vol. 6, p. 103,

1884.
Solution of Solvable Irreducible Quintic Equations, without the aid of a

Resolvent Sextic. Ibid, Vol. 7, p. 170, 1885.

Solvable Irreducible Equations of Prime Degrees. Ibid, Vol. 7, p. 271.
Forms, Necessary and Sufficient, of the Roots of Pure Universal Abelian

Equations. Ibid, Vol. 9, p. 225, 1887.
Solvable Quintic Equations with Commensurable Coefficients. Ibid Vol 10

p. 09, 1888.
Determination of the Forms of the Roots of Solvible Quintic Equations

whose Coefficients are Functions of a Variable. Quarterly Journal of

Mathematics. Vol. 5.
The Exact Resolution of Algebraical Equations of Every Degree in all the

Solvible Cases. Ibid, Vol. 4.

C. STUDIES PUBLISHED BV THE UNIVERSITY.
Studies in Political Science.

1. The Ontario Township. By J. M. McEvoy. 1889.

2. Municipal Monopolies and Their Management. By A. H. Sinclair.

1891.

3. The Condition of Female Labor in Ontario. By Miss J. T. Scott.

1891.

4. The Tariff History of Canada. By S. J. McLean. 1895.

University Studies. Published up to January, 1905 :

Review of Historical Publications Relating to Canada. Edited by Professor

George M. Wrong and H. H. Langton. Vols. I.-VIII. Publications of

the years 1896-1903.

History and Economics, Vol. I., comprising

1. Louisbourg in 1745, the anonymous " Lettre d un Habitant de Louis-

bourg." Edited and translated by Professor George M. Wrong.

2. Preliminary Stages of the Peace of Amiens. By H. M. Bowman.

3. Public Debts in Canada. By J. Roy Perry.

History and Economics, Vol. II., comprising

1. City Government in Canada. By S. Morley Wickett. Westmount, a

municipal illustration. By W. D. Lighthall. Municipal Government
in Toronto. By S. Morley Wickett.

2. Municipal Government in Ontario. By A. Shortt. Municipal Organ

ization in Ontario. By K. W. McKay. Bibliography of Canadian
Municipal Government. By S. Morley Wickett.

3. Municipal History of Manitoba. By A. C. Ewart. Municipal Gov

ernment in the North- West Territories. By S. Morley Wickett.
Municipal Institutions in the Province of Quebec. By R. Stanley
Weir. Bibliography of Canadian Municipal Government (Supple
ment). By S. Morley Wickett.

Extra Volume: Early Trading Companies of New France. By H. P.
Biggar.

Psychological Series, Vol. I., comprising

1. Spatial Threshold of Color. By W. B. Lane. With Appendices.

2. A Contribution to the Psychology of Time. By M. A. Shaw and

F. S. Wrinch.

3. Experiments on Time Relations of Poetical Metres. By A. S. Hurst

and John McKay.

4. Conceptions and Laws in ^Esthetics. By Professor A. Kirschmann.

Experiments on the ^Esthetic of Light and Color. By Emma S.
Baker. Experiments with School-children on Color Combination,
By W. J. Dobbie.

APPENDIX 255

Psychological Series, Vol. II., comprising

T nnin C t nC R Pti p n ^ Cla fication of Art from a Psychological Stand-
rnmh- ? Prof s j; O. Kulpe. Spectrally Pure Colors in Binary
Com inations. By Emma S. Baker. On Color-Photometry and the
Phenomenon of Purkmje. By R. J. Wilson. Experiments on the
Function of Slit-form Pupils. By VV. J Abbott

2. Combinations of Colors and Uncolored Light. By Susie A. Chown.
i he Complementary Relations of Some Systems of Colored Papers.
By D. C McGregor and D. S. Dix. Some Photometrical Measure-
me " ts -By W. G. Smith. Stereoscopic Vision and Intensity. By
i . R. Robinson.

Biological Series.

1. The Gametophyte of Botrychium Virginianum. By E. C Jeffrey

2. The Anatomy of the Osmundaceae. By J H Faull

3- On the Identification of Meckelian and Mylohyoid Grooves in the
Jaws of Mesozoic and recent Mammalia. By B. Arthur Bensley
: Megaspore-Membrane of the Gymnosperms. By R. B. Thomson.

Physiological Series.

i. The Structure, Micro-Chemistry and Development of Nerve-Cells
S cot \ Spe0al Reference their Nuclein Compounds. By F H

2 Slac h a e nS 0l0gy f N n - Nucleated Organisms. By Professor A. B.

3- Observations on Blood Pressure. By R D Rudolf

4 The Chemistry of Wheat Gluten. By G. G. Nasmith

5. I he Palaeochemistry of the Ocean. By Professor A. B. Macallum.

Anatomical Series.

i. The Anatomy of the Orang-Outang. By Professor A. Primrose.

Geological Series.

S 6 S" r , nian of the Moose River Basi n- By W. A Parks

2 P ten Ir n RangeS By Professor A - R Coleman and A.

3. The Geology of Michipicoten Island. By E. M. Burwash.
Physical Science Series

I> f

2. Some Experiments on the Electrical Conductivity of Atmospheric Air.
JJy Frofessor J. C. McLennan and E. F. Burton.

3 T the Radioactivit y of Metals Generally. By Professor J C

McLennan and E. F. Burton.
4. A Radioactive Gas from Crude Petroleum. By E. F. Burton.

Philological Series.

i. The Anglo-Saxon Scop. By L. F. Anderson.

Papers from the Chemical Laboratories.

40. The Oxalates of Bismuth. By F. B. Allan.

41. The Economic Admission of Steam to Water Gas Producers of the

Lowe Type. By G. W. McKee.

. . .

., of Formation of lodates in Alkaline Solutions of Iodine
By E. L. C. Forster.

43. Numerical Values of Certain Functions Involving e-n By Professors

W. Lash Miller and T. R. Rosebrugh.
44- A Reaction Whose Rate is Diminished by Raising the Temperature

By Clara C. Benson.

256 APPENDIX

45. On the Decomposition of Benzine at High Temperatures. By G. W.

McKee.
46 The Action of Liquefied Ammonia on Chromic Chloride. By Fro-

fessor W R. Lang and C. M. Carson. Note on the Action of

Methylamine on Chromic Chloride. By Professor W. R. Lang and

E. H. Joliffe.

47. A Mechanical Model to Illustrate the Gas Laws. By Frank B.
Kenrick. c

48. The Rate of Reaction between lodic and Hydnodic Acids. By &

Dushman. . , .

40 The Electrolysis of Acid Solutions of Aniline. By L. Gilchnst. _
SO. Some Compounds of Chromic Chloride with Substituted Ammonias.

By Professor W. R. Lang and C. M. Carson.

D. THESES ACCEPTED FOR THE PH.D. DEGREE.

Frederick Hughes Scott, 1900. The Structure, Micro-Chemistry and Develop
ment of Nerve Cells, with Special Reference to their Nuclem Compounds.
Univ of Toronto Studies, Physiological Series, No. I. 1900. Trans.
Can. Inst., 1898-1899, Vol. 6, Parts I and 2, pp. 45-438.

John Cunningham McLennan, 1900. Electrical Conductivity in Gases Tra
versed by Cathode Rays. 1000. Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. of London.
Series A., Vol. 195, PP- 49-77-

Francis Barclay Allan, 1901. The Basic Nitrates of Bismuth. 1901.
American Chemical Journal, Vol. 25, No. 4, April, 1001, pp. 307-3IS-

William Arthur Parks. 1900. The Huronian of the Basin of the Moose
River. Univ. of Toronto Studies, Geological Series, No. I, 1000.

Ross George Murison. 1902. The Mythical Serpents of Hebrew Literature.

1902.
Richard Davidson. 1902. The Semitic Permansive-Perfect. 1902.

Walter Reuben Can. 1903. On the Potential Difference required to produce
electrical discharges in gases at low pressure, an extension of Fasch
Law. Trans. Roy. Soc. of Can, 2nd Series, 1902-1903. Vol. 8, Section

On the^Laws^Govermng Electric Discharges in Gases at Low Pressures.

Phil. Trans, of the Roy. Soc. of London. Series A, Vol. 201, pp. 403-

433-
Emma Sophia Baker. 1903. Experiments on the .Esthetic of Light and

Color. Univ. of Toronto Studies, Psychological Series, Vol. I, No. 4.

Spectrally Pure Colors in Binary Combinations. Univ. of Toronto Studies.
Psychological Series, Vol. 2, No. 3. 1902.

George Gallie Nasmith. 1903. The Chemistry of Wheat Gluten. Uniy of

Toronto Studies. Psychological Series, No. 4- Trans, of the Can. Inst,

Vol. 7, 1903-
Clara Cynthia Benson. 1903. The Rates of Reactions in Solutions Contain-

ing Ferrous Sulphate, Potassium Iodide and Chromic Acid. The Journal

of Physical Chemistry, May, pp. 356-388, 1903-
William Edington Taylor. 1903. The Ethics and Religious Theories of

Bishop Butler. 1903. Toronto: The Bryant Press.

Thomas Eakin. 1905. The Text of Habakkuk, Chap. i. i-ii. 4- Toronto:
. D. Apted.

APPENDIX 257

E. BENEFACTIONS.

In addition to the gifts mentioned in the previous chapters, the following
scholarships, prizes, etc., have been given.

UNIVERSITY AND UNIVERSITY COLLEGE.
Scholarship Funds.

Richard Noble Starr, M.D. (Medals in the Faculty of Medicine), Farm of
loo acres; Bankers of Toronto, viz., The Canadian Bank of Commerce,
the Dominion, Imperial, Standard and Traders Banks, and the Union
Bank of Lower Canada (Political Science), $1,200.00; Dr. A. H. F.
Barbour, of Edinburgh (The George Brown Scholarship in Medical
Science), $5,055.56; Hon. Edward Blake (Matriculation Scholarships),
$20,000.00; Hon. Edward Blake (Mathematics, Physics and Science),
$3,750.00; George Brown Scholarship, by Friends of the late Hon. Geo.
Brown (Modern Languages), $1,054.82; Alexander T. Fulton (Mathe
matics, Physics and Science), $3,000.00; Hon. J. M. Gibson (Matricula
tion), $2,000.00; Hon. John Macdonald (Philosophy), $1,950.00; Friends
of the late Hon. Alexander Mackenzie (Political Science), $16,42500;
Moss Scholarship, by Friends of the late Hon. Thomas Moss, Chief
Justice of Ontario, Vice-Chancellor of the University (Classics),
$2,000.00; Mary Mulock (Matriculation Classics), $2,000.00; William
Mulock (Classics, Mathematics), $2,000; His Royal Highness the
Prince of Wales (Matriculation), $900.00; William Ramsay, of Bow-
lands, Scotland (Political Economy), $1,009.42; Julius Rossin, M.A., of
Hamburg, Germany (Modern Languages), $1,000.00; Toronto Committee
of The American Association for the Advancement of Science (Mathe
matics, Physics and Science), $2,350.00; Daniel Wilson Scholarship, by
a Friend of the late Sir Daniel Wilson (Chemistry and Mineralogy and
Natural Science), $2,000.00; The Young Memorial Fund, by Friends of
the late George Paxton Young, $3,018.74.

Annual Donations.

His Excellency the Governor-General, Gold and Silver Medals.

Minister of Foreign Affairs for the Kingdom of Italy, Prizes for Italian

F. T. Shutt, M.A., Medal for Natural Science.

J. C. Glashan, LL.D., Medal for Mathematics.

The Senate of Knox College, Two Scholarships in Oriental Literature.

Frederick Wyld, Esq., Prize for English Composition.

William Dale, M.A., Matriculation Scholarship in Classics.

The Medical Faculty, Four Undergraduate Scholarships, one Gold and Three
Silver Medals.

R. A. Reeve, B.A., M.D., a Scholarship for Medical Research.

J. W. Flavelle, Esq., a Travelling Fellowship in Classics or English and
History.

Members of the Executive of the Toronto Board of Trade, 1901, Scholarship
in Course in Commerce.

P. W. Ellis, Esq., Medals in the Commercial Course and in the Department
of Political Science.

The Alumnae Association of University College, Prize in English.

Library Funds.

The King Alfred Millenary Fund, a donation from Professor Goldwin Smith
and Mrs. Smith, $10,000.

The Phillips-Stewart Fund, a bequest of $961.32, standing now, with accumu
lated interest, at $1,500.

VICTORIA COLLEGE.

The Martha Bell Scholarship. $100 Class of 1893 Scholarship 25

The Flavelle Scholarship 60 George A. Cox Bursary 25

W. E. H Massey Scholarship 50 Michael Fawcett Bursary 40

Robertson Scholarship 50 Massey Bursary 40

Bell Scholarship 60 Board of Regents

Nelles Scholarship 60 W. E. H. Massey Fund... . 500

Langf ord Scholarship 50 , . , . . _ . . . _ . , . . . tjfci

17

APPENDIX
TBINITY COLLEGE.

i8 S 2-Two Scholarships, founded by the first Duke of Wellington

Two Scholarships, founded in memory of the late Dr. Burns c
86o3The Prince of Wales Prizes, being the interest on $800 given by

H RH the Prince of Wales on the occasion of his visit to Toronto.
I8 6o-Two Scholarships, founded by the late William Dickson, Esq., of Gait.
l8 6 2 -The Pettit Scholarship in Theology, left by W. T. """v"* c w
1866 The Cooper Exhibitions, being the interest on $4,000 left by U \

l889 E?TnrT?ltotExWbk 1 ionrin Sa Divinity, being the interest on $4,000 left

^iSPSs^fSS

deacon of PeteTborough, to found a Scholarship m h.s memory.

Q
M
OS

g

6

CO

W
K
M
O
H

Q

fc

1

GRAND TOTALS.

S J

EM ^

-f

and subsequent years, the LL.D

[852, owing to the unsettled con-
nmencement of the following year
ng to the class of the preceding
ongcd to 1853, as we]] as those of
jd the holding of Commencement
was held because of the Uniyer-
t of 1856 includes the graduates

i

a

00

a

ON .iH -0.-I

7

r-
00

,N^ niH^f*

$

i

j -D -COM

t

Degrees
added by
Trinity at
Federation.

si

D

i

O^H . - .000*

~

OO

Wl?* C4*-if.^

i

tJhJ ^ ^

sad S

1

1

rm were conferred in 1856, In 1880,
,

legrees in course were conferred. In
, no Commencement was held ; the Coi
nee, the graduates of 1853 really belo
ncludes the graduates who properly be
tion produced by the new Act prevent
3. Again, in 1855, no Commencement
to change its local habitation. The li

(M

g

8 : :s : : : : ::::::

~

Degrees
added by
Victoria at
Federation.

FH|!!ii!ii

!

g

~- j -i- 1 ; ****** ClJ

OO

I

1

8=2 -^ .pee

Degrees conferred
by King s College
and University
of Toronto.
04 TOTALS.

S

o

|

i>T

-,

1

^ _

a

wfH *

2 : :S*~ ::::::::::

3

to

1

83 : : :::::: :: : :

i -

T

(MO5 -00

G
i

1

1

-

in degrees of the later fo
cs. degrees are all honorar.
he J In 1845 the first (
3 dition of the University
* was held April 15th ; hi
on year. The Hat of 1854 i
1854, as the disorganize
ire at the usual date in 185
rst sity s being compelled
of the two years.

i

B

1

g5S~<S;3-2 :- N :-S3 N -

-

1

OOC-* -W -CC^-l

G

1

|

1

r-

i

1

^^- .^t-t^ to _ :O^^W ;

1

I

|

eo~i eceiw

I

i

s

|

* On account of the destruction of records in the fire of 1890, there is often great difficult}
getting at facts in regard to the University, especially is this the caae in the matter of statist
In the above table the numbers since 1880 (with the exception of those of 1883) are from
official records, but earlier these are only occasionally available, and from various cau
absolute accuracy cannot be guaranteed; the variations from this cannot, however, amount
more than a small fraction. The figures, to the close of the King s College period, are based
the lists in the little volume Fasti Accdemici, which is practically official.
tThe law degrees of the King s College period were B.C.L. and D.C.L., but they
included here, for the sake of convenience, in the list of LL.B. and LL.D. degrees ; the fl

I

S3 : ::-::: : :::::::

i

1

ga :a g - :g s>n :

|

1

I

t^^i -^^ -to -*H toeo

I

1

S :a :S N 5- : : :2S :

i

I

M

1-1

i

O f-t to * * *4 M *

i

i

oaoi eo

s

1

SS :a :a- : : : : :22 : : :

a

M

1

-

1

?.

i

OO 31 -C<!QO|>-^* ^H . . (O *O
t~ r^ CO -H ... (?!

1

1

: : : : ::::::::::

M

1

1
i

t- -<S

QDCO -CO -tO -i-l

cp - _ , .

z

7 1848 1849 1850

....

i-

s
i

oc

O

"ft

H

1

DON i(5 -0 1-1

S

CO

-

1

tO ^- r *1 -?

irt ** i~ n

tq

- . .+-+ . . . .-o-o . -ca aaQ

I

1

^l^^ : ao : ^Sdlll

*

S5
S

Q

u

ta
O

CQ

s

I

CO
t-

00

CO

t~ <M i

.a a?

u -
03 3

5

c
H

cS

*
i

a
>o

^.
>o

S

M

00

03
r-l

US
t-

i

OS

i

r-lft

OS t-

<N
t^

US

!

V

a

*j

Tj-

OO

M

JP

t-

o

CD CO

>ft CO

r-H

2

S
A

t~*

p

1
Oi
00

CQCO
^ ^

^ p-l

g

p

eous
-H t^

CO

*
*

00

S

00

1

f

w"

S

3

o
4

l~

SS

|

CO

t*

p

SIN
O5

L~

i

-

00

1

GO ^

CO 1ft

CO r-H

S

n>

I

i

IN *

-* Tp

to

-f-
-*-

CO

S

11

S

Sj

o
U

B

ift

5

ip

S?2

I

r 1

r

<N US

c<3 !>)

t>-

9

t-.

00

<N t-

2

1

i

1

CO

o

fe=
cc o

sn

CO

IS

. Q

J2

2

M

o

4
>p

00 CM
W GO

o

r-4
t-

g

(N
l^t^

<*

gp
CN

f

00

2

X

N 00

82

1

CO

o

i

CO CO

S 00

OS
rH
CO

IS
o l
S -5

8

I R

?

S?S

05

e

CO

CD

QO

1

us

(N

S

p

1

p

vn

SR

U3

00

t^

us

a- ^

i a

a t-
1 *

1*

H

P 3 M

Id

A

U)

j

S
i

SP

1

00

S

CO

i

us it

(N r~

* r*

t^

3?
13 3

6J

"i

g

p

"l

s

oo to
* l>

S

CO

"l
t*

cp

;

i

p

i

m n

32

S

US

^!

S *
3H

f

i

-H 00

1C CO

O5

!>.

cp

i

: |

1

CO
00

"l
w

00

!

S

*

OS
OS

i

OS

i ift

32

i

US

III
;"3

2 S

f E

S

1

OS

J*t

us r~

o< *

a

%

U,

CO

. .

8

t

00

CO *

00
CO i

r^.

O
T*<

%

,4

P 5

CO CO
M 1 OO

* 1 1

CO

| S
612

s s

J W

o >
U S

^

CO

r*

>a 01
>c cc

*

O5

1ft

CO

"l

f

t-- CO
t^ CD

o

9
<M

00

"l

o

GO

r-<M

8 10

OS
^

CO

1

g

CO(N
00 OS

^ ^H

14
r*-

CO

HI

lie

EM

w ^
^

5 K

^

J

^ 00
US P5

O5
00

s

P

t^ US

00 OS
1 1

<N

00
O)

o

CO

"l
a>
r*>

USCS
&*

S

CO

CO

f

US

OS

28

U5 -H

i

Pf

S H

I*

^

?

gs

to
a>

M
CO

i

<N O

coo

i

cs
-

GO
t-

p

i

01 co
S3

S?

CO

tfl

II s

^ Q
H Z
< <
t/)

9
)

O !N

fi *

IN

~.

1

i

P

ooo

us O

1

00

t*

"l

fti

2

r*.

S

3

OS

=4

OS

GO OS

r~ ic

US F-C

r-

CO

t-*

.S
-2 S

-1

si

SB

w

|5
^

sss

S

CO

5

CO

C5 CO
O) OS

f-H

US

?i

t-~-
IT*-

|

r^

S

p

1

g

t^

o a

1*

s

j
n

*

3

5

CO

j

^

CO

%

"l

C5
US

1

00

30

CO

r*.

i

i

3

&

^H

?

OS

us ^<

* CO

o

CB
C^
B

3

= |
ll

14

J

J
S

00

| |

ndicate that
graduate stu

H

H

!

I

Session

3 S

g-o
S5
3 M

i -
|5 E
So

i

3
H

Session .

Other Students

I

S

H

! :

" *

OQ ?

Other Students

3

^
3

H

1
i :

03

Other Students

i

H

Blanks in the table
SIS

1

j, .. - 2 - s~ m ^JJJ

j

M

~ ,s

3^ * to o

\

S S

,

HI

II

S

i

o

"3 ^

S^OrHO -

>< "S =

.2

o ^ S

B! t =

.S

.9 -HrH .H , QQ

I IS

t

r oj - -< ^

ffi Sa

"

o *

"A

W

G rn eo -

.^<MWea eo5-* *3 HH ^, t ^w oo <o oo<

ffi E J

^

g fc*o ^

H * 1 s

S

V 3 02

o -S

25 c

" % Ss

8 :

1

gii^^ < g

S-HO(M ^^

~

Q g qj 1 S

.2

9 *

9

2 S ^**

"a

1 i

2 s*c ^

1

tl" 1 N ee

V

S P PI

a

J

OT 32 g,

^ ^>t--* oo-*oo <e o -* s

1 \

-

PH P *o O Q

. Ig

< S* g

5oOO MMCJ NCOHi^
A^^

fS

Ctf Si O

S t^ eoeom o oo oo <

5 J

5 > ill

d50 ^

11

g f 1

S^-www * * "

2 x

* H .S-g

fiTl

O

2 ill

H ||

^goo^ -H ccooo, -g 2 S ^ S

|%

"-S W (M t- Oi 1- 00 N
|0 ^^SoS C, - N

J S

i J -!l

r

.

J ? S t,

[Vi p S 2 1

s

ffi > d E

< a 111

i

/fl

m I

3 S

11

| |i|

I

E

w w I ll

iii ^ s x *^

3
g

03 to

g w- ^ A

S SH*3

S

L s

P \ * J3

\ ^

r

w w ggl

ffi K a

1

3

i-o- s^s-i r s^. i rt
a s

H ^ S"a

-2

I jj.j-nJ

S |1

o *

^

I

W a, =

J ^ d

m ?SJ

s r >ec

< o$L

i <i s

r S

1 1 S

a.

HH = i

^

Jl|

2 R <

1

1 =, *= => 5

,

gtfd

"~*

P

C

I

J3
C
*

APPENDIX 263

J. THE UNIVERSITY ACT OF 1906.

The new constitution which has been given to the University by the
recent Act of the Legislature is essentially an attempt to introduce organic
unity into a body which has been built up by successive accretions, and
which has suffered in the past from a resulting division of authority. It is
therefore easier, in spite of the length of the Act (147 sections), to give a
brief statement of the new system of government than it would have been to
frame, in the same space, an intelligible outline of the system now superseded.
A running comparison of the new with the old will serve to show how it is
proposed to remedy defects that experience has brought to light.

Under the former regime the Crown, as represented by the Minister of
Education, was, sometimes explicitly, but more often implicitly, a final
arbiter, and even an active participant, in the government of the University.
Now, the Crown has but one responsibility, the appointment, at stated inter
vals, of the members of the Board of Governors. Having selected the per
sons to manage the affairs of the University for the prescribed term of
years, the Government of the Province ceases to have a voice in University
matters, except that its sanction must be obtained to any proposed impairment
of the University endowment.

The Board of Governors is to be the lineal successor of the old Board
of Trustees, but with vast difference in powers. The authority of the Board
of Trustees was strictly limited to the University finances; but the Board
of Governors, while still absolute in financial matters, has the tremendous
responsibility of making all appointments in the University, from that of
the President down. It has also the power of vetoing statutes and enact
ments of the Senate, and is the final court of appeal for students dissatisfied
with the decisions of the other academic bodies. These large powers are to
be exercised by a body of twenty men, none of whom, except the Chancellor
and the President (the only ex-ofKcio members), may be the head of or a
teacher in any of the Faculties, Colleges, or affiliated institutions which make
up the University. Being thus an essentially unacademic body, the Board
will doubtless pay considerable heed to the opinion of its only academic
member, the President; indeed, it is safe to say that the President s views
on academic matters will be accepted by the Board as long as he retains
its confidence. When he no longer retains it, the Board has the power of
demanding his resignation and appointing a successor.

Next in importance and authority to the Board is the President. As in
the past, he is said to be the chief executive officer of the University; but
the amplification, under the new constitution, of his authority and influence
is almost as remarkable as the superior position of the Board of Governors
to that of its predecessor, the Board of Trustees. First and foremost,
the appointment, promotion, or dismissal of a teaching officer can only take
place upon his recommendation. The Board will, in this important respect,
have no power of acting in opposition to his wishes. Then, he becomes,
ex-ofiicio, the Chairman of the Senate, the body which will still exercise
authority in the matter of prescribing courses of study and conducting
examinations. In him, as Chairman, all the administrative functions of the
Senate are focused, and thus one of the most conspicuous anomalies of the
old system is at last removed. The President is also, ex-ofKcio, the Chair
man of the Faculty of Arts Council, and of the Caput (a new body, of which
more presently), and a member of the other Faculty Councils.

The Senate, on the whole, is the body whose powers are least altered
by the new Act. As before, the Senate establishes courses of study and
conducts examinations, affiliates Colleges, decides on petitions from students,
and makes recommendations on all matters touching the welfare of the
University to the supreme governing body, now the Board of Governors,
instead of the Provincial Government. But all statutes and enactments,
except m exercise of the routine duty of passing the examination returns,
must be submitted to the Board of Governors for ratification. The Senate
has always performed most of its regular functions by means of committees ;
and the new Senate is provided for these purposes with statutory permanent
committees in the various Faculty Councils, which consist of the entire

264 APPENDIX

teaching staff in each Faculty, although members below the rank of pro
fessor have no vote. The functions of these Councils, besides disciplinary
powers over students within the bounds of each Faculty, are strictly limited
to the recommendation of courses of study, the conduct of examinations,
and the hearing of students petitions ; and in all these matters their report
or finding must be submitted to the Senate for ratification. With the
Councils, therefore, virtually made standing Committees of the Senate, it
becomes of interest to see how the latter body is to be composed, and it
will be found that a nice balance has been struck between academic and
non-academic members. About half the Senate will consist of professors
and heads of colleges, the other half being elected representatives of the
graduates; and it is provided that members of the various teaching bodies
in the University circle shall be ineligible as graduates representatives.

A new body, known as the Caput, is constituted, primarily to exercise
disciplinary jurisdiction over students, where matters arise outside the juris
diction of any of the Faculties or independent Colleges. The Caput is com
posed of heads of Faculties and Colleges with the President as its chairman,
and the ultimate utility of this body is a matter of interesting speculation.
A significant clause in the portion of the Act relating to the Caput is that
which authorizes it to deal with any matters assigned to it by the Board or
Senate. There is evidently room here for the evolution of very important
powers, and the Caput may eventually command the most respectful atten
tion from students of University administration.

The maintenance under the new Act of the peculiar position of Univer
sity College is explained by the Commission s Report as due to the Federa
tion agreement which preceded the Act of 1887. Although appointments in
University College are made by the Board of Governors on recommendation
of the President, just as in the case of appointments in the Faculty of Arts,
yet the College retains its separate organization, its Principal, Council, and
Registrar; and the proceedings of its Council are not subject to ratification
by the Senate as are those of the Faculty Councils.

The present School of Practical Science, another academic body whose
position in the University has been most anomalous, is reorganized as the
Faculty of Applied Science, thus becoming an integral part of the University,
duly subordinated to President, Senate, and Board, and financially supported
by University revenues instead of by direct legislative grants as heretofore.

The only destructive change introduced by the new Act is the abolition
of the office of Vice-Chancellor. Ostensibly only the Chairman of the Senate
and deputy of the Chancellor for the purpose of conferring degrees, the
Vice-Chancellor has really been for many years, in fact ever since the Act
of 1853, the chief executive officer of the University. In the period from
1853 to 1887 the Senate was the University examining and conferring
degrees in all Faculties ; affiliating colleges ; negotiating with the Govern
ment, and with other universities ; electing the majority of the Board of
Trustees, and thus making its influence felt in University finance while the
teaching body, limited to an Arts Faculty, was railed off as University
College, incapable of enlargement except at the will of the Senate, and, save
for the personal influence and prestige of its President, without voice or
power in matters pertaining to higher education. During this long period
the power of the Chairman of the Senate was consolidated and became so
firmly established that it was unshaken by the revolutionary Act of 1887
which re-established University teaching Faculties in Arts, Medicine, and
Law, and gave the University a President. It will be a cause of regret to
many who value the historic association of names, that the Vice- Chancellor
ship, which has been made illustrious by the devoted service and ability of
several of its incumbents, should now disappear from the University annals.
Doubtless a continuance of the office, disassociated from the Presidency, was
inimical to the best interests of the University, and would have perpetuated
that divided authority which has been so mischievous in the past. But the
President might have been constituted cx-officio Vice-Chancellor, under that
title presiding over the Senate and conferring degrees in the absence of the
Chancellor, and thus the historic name would have remained as one of those
survivals of constitutional evolution which are so characteristic a feature of
British institutions.

APPENDIX 265

K. REPORT OF THE COMMISSION OF 1905-6.

To His Honour the Lieutenant-Governor.

The Commissioners appointed by Your Honour to enquire into and
report upon the system of administering the affairs of the University of
Toronto and of University College have completed their labours and re
spectfully beg to report to Your Honour the result of the inquiries made,
together with such recommendations as appear to be warranted after a
thorough examination into the conditions.

By the terms of the Royal Commission, dated the 3rd day of October,
1 9O5, we were authorized to inquire into and report upon :

1. A scheme for the management and government of the University of
Toronto in the room and stead of the one under which the said University
is now managed and governed.

2. A scheme for the management and government of University College,
including its relations to and connection with the said University of
Toronto.

3. The advisability of the incorporation of the School of Practical
Science with the University of Toronto.

4- Such changes as, in the opinion of the Commissioners, .should be

brought about in the relations between the said University of Toronto and

the several colleges affiliated or federated therewith, having regard to the
provisions of the Federation Act.

5. Such suggestions and recommendations in connection with or

arising out of any of the subjects thus indicated as in the opinion of the
Commissioners may be desirable.

SCOPE OF THE INQUIRY.

In order that the inquiry might be as full and comprehensive as pos
sible, it was decided to consult representatives of the various governing
bodies of the University and University College, the heads of the feder
ated universities and colleges and affiliated colleges, deans of faculties, and
such other persons as might be deemed, by reason of experience or special
knowledge, to have information of value on the subject. It was further
resolved to examine the conditions existing in some of the principal uni
versities at home and abroad in order to compare the workings of their
administrative systems with that in vogue in the University of Toronto.
It was also determined, in view of the strong interest exhibited by the
graduates of the University in its fortunes and welfare, to afford oppor
tunity for the Alumni, either within or without the Province of Ontario,
to present to the Commission any suggestions and recommendations which
their attachment to their Alma Mater might inspire them to make. We
have held seventy-seven meetings and a great deal of valuable testimony,
both oral and written, has been presented to the Commission.

We have thought it well to prepare and submit, in addition to our report,
a bill embodying in detail the suggested provisions of the scheme of govern
ment.

It was with a strong sense of responsibility that we approached the task
of devising a plan for the reorganization of an institution of the highest im
portance, at once to the intellectual life of the nation, and to its progress in
the practical sciences needed to open to its youth the golden opportunities
of an age of scientific achievement. We have done our best to equip our
selves for the work by visiting some of the leading universities of the con
tinent and studying their methods of administration. Dr. Schurman, the
highly successful President of Cornell University, was so good as to come
to Toronto for a conference with us, from which we reaped great benefit.
We wish to thank him and the authorities of other universities for their
courtesy in answering the questions of the Commission, and for the personal
attention shown to its members. Those of our number who visited the Uni-
sities of Wisconsin, Illinois, Chicago, Michigan, Cornell, Johns Hopkins,

266 APPENDIX

Princeton, Columbia, Yale and Harvard greatly appreciated the courtesy and
hospitality they received. With the constitution /and administration of the
English universities one of our members was familiar.

THE EXISTING SITUATION.

The situation with which we were called upon to deal was complicated,
both by the peculiar structure of the University, due to its. origin and his
tory, and by the fact that the advance of science and the extension of utili
tarian ideas have changed and broadened the scope of university training
everywhere. In this New World, with great natural resources to develop,
and with an ever-increasing variety of material industries to attract the
energies of young men, the objects of university education have been both
multiplied and modified. The modern university, still cherishing the love of
learning and intent upon the pursuit of knowledge, must adapt its courses
of study to every phase of human progress. It must set the standard of pub
lic education. It must minister, in ways hitherto deemed to lie beyond its
domain, to the practical as well as to the intellectual and moral needs of the
country. The University of Toronto, as we now find it, with its federated
Arts Colleges and theological schools, its Faculties of Applied Science, Law
and Medicine, and its affiliated colleges, is a striking example of the revolu
tion that separates the present from the past. Its reorganization twenty
years ago occurred just when there had come over the academical world in
general a reconsideration of previous aims and limitations. The English
universities, which, in their early days, had been repertories of all the know
ledge then existing, though in a scholastic form, had in later times become
finishing schools of culture for a wealthy class, and those destined for the
clerical and other learned professions. The only subjects taught were those
specially adapted to the purpose of culture Classics and Mathematics, with
the addition, at Oxford, of Moral Philosophy and Logic- Both Oxford and
Cambridge, moreover, were almost entirely in the hands_ of the clergy. Pro
fessors of Natural Science there were; but their subjects had fallen into
abeyance and their lecture rooms were empty. The universities of the New
World had, in the main, been formed after the pattern of those of the Old
Country. But now came the age of science and of demand for an education
which should not only cultivate the mind but fit for the practical occupations,
and help to the prizes of life- Even Oxford and Cambridge, now reorgan
ized, declericized, and relieved of tests by Parliament, have enlarged their
courses of instruction by the admission of more modern and more practi
cal subjects Law, History, Political Economy and Natural Science. But
unlike the teaching of Classics or Mathematics, the teaching of practical
science required a very costly equipment; and, in Ontario, owing to the im
position of religious tests in King s College, the establishment of several
denominational colleges had unfortunately distributed the resources of the
Province in university education. There came into being more univer
sities than the Province could support. When, therefore, the time to provide
expensive science training arrived, reconcentratipn of resources and the
appeal of a strong Provincial University to the liberality of the people be
came necessary. Denominational universities could not fail to perceive that
it was only on a very narrow basis that they could henceforth hope to sub
sist on their own resources. But in the industrial and commercial com
munities of this hemisphere, the demand for the full recognition of practical
science and its admission to the university curriculum was naturally more
pronounced and pressing than in England. A great Canadian engineer was
bewailing the opportunities which, for want of education in his line, were
being missed by Canadian youth. Just across the line, Cornell was being
carried rapidly to the front by the excellence of its Practical Science Depart
ment. It was at this juncture that the University of Toronto was organized
on its existing basis.

In approaching the task of framing a new scheme of government to
replace the old, we have been led to realize the duty which rests upon the
people of the Province. The University of Toronto is a State institution.

APPENDIX 267

It is dependent upon public aid for its existence and development. The
maintenance of its efficiency as the crown of the educational system is a
matter of supreme interest and importance. During sixty-five years the
institution, under the varying conditions that have affected its welfare and
usefulness, has borne a large and honourable share in national education.
In its class rooms some of the best intellects of the country have been
trained. The zeal and learning of its teachers, during two generations, have
left an indelible impression upon the ranks of professional men, upon those
who have engaged in public affairs, and upon the chief ornaments of the
teaching body in our primary and secondary schools. It has also trained
men of talent who have carried the renown of the University abroad, and who
now, to the honour of their Alma Mater, and with credit to themselves,
occupy places of the highest distinction in the educational world. Many of its
professorial chairs are filled by its own graduates, whose literary and scien
tific achievements are part of the contribution which the institution has made
to the national advancement. _No university has better reason to be proud of
its graduates and students, and if we speak plainly and fearlessly,
as it is our duty to do, of its imperfections of government, we desire to be
understood as holding in esteem the fame the institution enjoys among the
universities of this continent. The State aid bestowed upon it has yielded a
manifold return to the Province and the nation. The University should con
tinue to be regarded as a trust handed on by its founders and the early
settlers of the country to the present generation. The action of the Legisla
ture last session proves that the Province does not wish to abandon one of
the noblest of its obligations, or to cease to concern itself with the task of
providing higher education for the people. A liberal policy in dealing
with higher education is dictated by sound statesmanship and an intelligent
outlook. The modern conception of university training imposes new and
serious burdens, but these burdens are cheerfully assumed in every progres
sive country. It is felt that both intellectual and material advancement are
intimately associated with the most thorough and complete instruction,
especially in a new and growing community. If we are to heed the lessons
of the past, neglect of these necessary measures would certainly entail a
lower standard of national efficiency. This view has happily prevailed in
Ontario. While maintaining the University of Toronto as a seat of learn
ing in accordance with the inherited traditions of the Old World, the
Legislature has not been slow to adopt a wide interpretation of what con
stitutes university training in our day. An agricultural college, of high
repute for the excellence of its work in applying the discoveries of science
to the pursuits of husbandry, has been established. The public funds have
also been drawn upon for the creation of the School of Practical Science,
the success of which in respect to the number of students and the variety of
technical training provided is an indication of popular support and ap-
approval. Both these institutions supplement the work of the University and
establish its claim to minister to the educational requirements of all classes
and interests.

The labours of the Commission, therefore, have been directed not to the
severing of the connection between the University and the State, with which
it is inseparably associated to the welfare and honour of both, but to sub
mit such changes of administrative machinery as may tend to harmonize
and unify its somewhat disjointed parts and lend new vitality to the whole
system. A method has been sought by which the Province might adapt
from the experience of other State institutions a plan suited to local condi
tions. But the inquiries have been pursued for the purpose of reconstruction
rather than of destruction- We have been mindful of the fact that the
University of Toronto, although faulty in its scheme of government, has a his
tory and tradition peculiarly its own. In seeking to apply a remedy to an
imperfect set of conditions, we have not forgotten that these conditions are
not exactly reproduced anywhere else, that they have sprung from excep
tional causes incident to the educational situation of Ontario, and that an
ideal scheme of university government, pleasing in theory, and apparently
fortified by examples at home and abroad, might easily prove unworkable
here.

268 APPENDIX

Nor should it be overlooked that the future expansion of the University,
not less than its present needs, is a consideration of vital moment. We have
a right to assume that in the years to come the University of Toronto will
more and more assert its influence in the national life of Canada; draw to
its academic halls students from every part of the continent, and, as a
fountain of learning and a school of scientific research, worthily maintain
the reputation of the past. To limit our vision to the possibilities of the
immediate future would be a narrow policy. A scheme of government
created to-day must keep in view the gradual but certain enlargement of half
a century hence.

HISTORICAL RETROSPECT.

Much of the complexity of the system of administration is due, as we
have said, to the history of the University s origin and development and to
arrive at a clear understanding of the present situation, it is necessary to
recall some of the salient points of the record. The Provincial University is
essentially the creation of the State. It found a place in the earliest pro
gramme of legislation evolved under settled government. Simcoe, the first
Governor of Upper Canada, suggested, in 1790, the establishment of " a college
of a higher class." At the close of his term of office, five years later, he advo
cated the setting apart for university purposes of a portion of the Crown
domain. The Legislature of 1797 recommended the carrying out of this
policy, and ultimately 295,705 acres of land were thus appropriated for the
endowment and maintenance of the University. In those early days the
carrying out of ambitious projects of education was beyond the resources of
the country. To Dr. Strachan was due the actual realization of the plan so
long advocated. The charter he secured for the University of King s Col
lege in 1827 provided for " the education of youth in the principles of Chris
tian religion " as well as " instruction in the various branches of science and
literature." But it contemplated a distinctively Church of England insti
tution. The Visitor was the Bishop of the Diocese. The President and pro
fessors were to be members of the Anglican Church, although no religious test
was to be required of the undergraduates or of the graduates, except of those
in divinity. The opposition aroused by the terms of the charter delayed the
opening of the college. The Legislature in 1837 passed amendments to the
charter with a view to modifying its denominational character. The Judges
of the King s Bench were made the Visitors, and the President and pro
fessors were not required to be members of the Church of England. A
college council of twelve members, with the Speakers of both branches of the
Legislature, and the Attorney-General, was created. The authority and con
trol of the State were thus clearly emphasized before the institution actually
came into existence and began the work of instruction. It was hoped that the
Province, in which widely different phases of religious thought were a
marked characteristic of the population, would accept the amended charter
as creating a university entitled to the confidence and support of all.

This hope proved delusive. The Governor in 1837 was Sir Francis Bond
Head, who exerted his influence to prevent a more complete modification of
the charter, and was successful to the extent of securing to the authorities of
one church the guidance and control of the University. To the troubled
period preceding the opening of King s College belongs the organized oppo
sition of other churches to the project and the establishment of two denomina
tional institutions, that of Victoria College at Cobourg by the Methodists,
and that of Queen s College at Kingston by the Presbyterians. The corner
stone of new buildings for the University of King s College was laid on the
23rd of April, 1842, and the formal opening of the college took place on the
8th of June, 1843. On both occasions the proceedings were marked by such
ceremonial as implied the predominance of the Church of England. The
Bishop of Toronto was the first President. Although disappointed in the
changes made in the charter, it was evident from the sentiments he expressed
that Dr. Strachan had determined to make the best of the new conditions,
and to mould, as far as possible, the character and policy of the institution

APPENDIX 269

in the form originally planned. This caused the other religious bodies to
persevere in the upbuilding of their own colleges, while they maintained an
unceasing agitation against the State endowment for higher education being
utilized for the benefit of one church.

This movement forced the University question into the forefront of party
politics. Several attempts were made to pass bills settling the matter. In
1847 the Draper Administration proposed legislation to assume control of the
property and distribute the revenues among the colleges of the various
religious denominations- Under this arrangement the Anglicans were to
receive 3,000 per annum, the Methodists, Presbyterians and Roman Cath
olics 1,500 each. The bill was one of the last acts of a dying Administra
tion, evoked no strong support in the country, and failed to win the approval
of Dr. Strachan. The measure was thus fortunately doomed, and was
withdrawn. The Government fell and the possibilities of a State university
were improved rather than injured by the delay. Time was given for the
sentiment in favor of an institution acceptable to the whole country to rally
and assert itself. The views of the different religious elements were ascer
tained, in order to supply a basis for future legislation, and a growing
opinion that the State endowment should be utilized for the common benefit
steadily made itself felt.

To Robert Baldwin, and the Government of which he was the head, the
country owes a declaration of the principles of State education which, in one
form or another, has ever since been influential in defining the status and
underlying purpose of the Provincial University. The Act of 1849 may
justly be regarded as the real charter of the institution. It enunciated, with
a wisdom and liberality far in advance of the ideas then dominant, the prin
ciples which ought to govern the management of a great endowment set
apart by the State for higher education. The acute and unfortunate contro
versies of twenty years had inflamed sectarian bitterness, and obscured the
real objects sought to be obtained by a university supported from the public
funds for the common welfare. To Mr. Baldwin s clear and unprejudiced
mind there was but one course to pursue in dealing with an educational trust
intended for all. The different religious bodies had created colleges of their
own, primarily for theological training, but naturally for general culture
also. The Act of 1849 aimed at making the State university a common ground
for the youth of the country irrespective of creed. It was unsuccessful because
the movement for separate colleges had gone top far. It assumed that these
institutions would abandon their degree-conferring powers, and group them
selves amicably around the State university. It created a system of admin
istration which, under the circumstances, was unsuitable, and had soon to be
modified. But it set forth the noble ideal of a well-equipped and powerful
university for a complete training in the liberal arts and sciences, leaving to
the religious bodies the exercise of those special influences which make for
moral discipline and the development of Christian character. With the
assent and co-operation of the colleges, this basis for the settlement of the
University question might have been final. It lacked, however, the guarantee
of permanance, because the colleges were established at distant points and
could not without financial assistance be concentrated in Toronto, which was
the seat of the University. Granted the more favorable conditions happily
existing to-day, or which even then might perhaps have been produced by a
bolder policy in Parliament, Mr. Baldwin s measure would have been a
triumph of statesmanship.

In this Act are to be found some of the features of the existing constitu
tion. The name of the institution was changed to the University of Toronto.
The Governor of the Province was made Visitor. In future the Chancellor
was to be elected by Convocation, and the Vice-Chancellor by the Senate.
Faculties of Law and Medicine were created. The Caput, a kind of cabinet
subject to the Senate, was called into being. The Senate was given extensive
powers in respect both to executive control and to legislation. Its statutes
were subject to the authority of the Crown only. It was, in fact, the govern
ing body of the University, discharging the powers of the Crown in all
essential matters. Even in the appointment of professors the Crown selected

270 APPENDIX

one of three names submitted by the Senate. The secularization of the Uni
versity was provided for by regulations which are perfectly consonant with
the public policy of the Province to-day. They afforded no real ground for
the cry against a " godless university " that ensued. The Faculty of Divinity
was abolished, the right to confer theological degrees taken away, and all
religious tests were forbidden. The chief defect in the new law was its
failure to secure the friendly alliance and co-operation of the denominational
colleges. Although they had come into existence because the State endow
ment had for years been monopolized by one church, no concession was made
to them as the price of yielding up their university powers. The annual
revenue from the endowment when in excess of the expenditure was to be
added to the capital. The complaint of " godlessness " became .so general and
menacing that in the following year an amendment was passed giving the
University authorities power to enforce the attendance of students at religious
services and to exercise a stricter supervision over their morals and conduct.
The discontent of the denominational colleges was not appeased, and it soon
became evident that further legislation was required in the interest of educa
tional unity.

The Act of 1853 was the next great step in the progress of the Univer
sity. It asserted once more the principle of a State university uncontrolled
by denominationalism, and, as events proved, fixed for upwards of thirty
years the conditions under which the institution was to do its work. The
Act is remarkable in several respects- Its aim was to provide for the affilia
tion of the denominational colleges, to secure their aid and consent in the
creation of a common standard of higher education in the Province, and with
out exacting the relinquishment of their degree-conferring powers, to induce
them to contribute to the gradual upbuilding of a great central university in
the administration of which they would share. To maintain intact a State
college, undenominational in character and separate from the University, was
one of the chief objects of the measure. In this way University College was
constituted. The only concession to the continued demand for a share in the
State endowment by the religious bodies was the provision that the surplus
of revenue over expenditure, instead of being added to capital, was to be dis
tributed among them- No such division was ever made, because the State
college absorbed the whole of the revenue. This condition of things brought
about in later years renewed criticism of the University. Parliament issued
a Commission to inquire into the financial management, and made grants to
the denominational colleges from the Provincial revenues as compensation for
their failure to obtain any portion of the funds of the State university. When
these grants were discontinued in 1869 by the Government of Mr. Sandfield
Macdonald, shortly after the erection of Ontario into a distinct Province, the
University and University College were left in supreme possession of the
State endowment. Despite the changes and vicissitudes occasioned by new
legislation, by alterations in the administrative machinery and by recurrent
political agitation, the principle asserted by Mr. Baldwin in 1849 was
ultimately victorious, although in another form. The maintenance of Uni
versity College, with adequate State endowment, and on strictly non-sec
tarian basis, has thus become firmly embedded in the educational policy of
the Province.

Like its predecessors, the Act of 1853 was unsuccessful in unifying the
university system of the Province. The denominational institutions con
tinued to be sustained by the self-sacrificing pride of their respective sup
porters. Bishop Strachan had added one to their number by calling Trinity
College into existence. The Provincial University had, therefore, arrayed
against it for some years the powerful influence of the militant element of
several churches, and it is striking proof of the hold on the public at large
possessed by the idea of undenominational higher education that, during a
period when party feeling ran high, and Ministries with narrow majorities
in Parliament were searching in every quarter for political support, the Uni
versity of Toronto was able to retain the State endowment, to develop its
teaching facilities, to erect costly buildings, to strengthen itself in popular
confidence, and to resist the repeated efforts made in and out of Parliament

APPENDIX 271

to wrest from it the distinction and authority of State support. The pro
visions of the Act of 1853 are chiefly of value for the light they throw upon
the present inquiry by reason of the changes in administrative methods
deemed necessary to reconstruct and harmonize the whole university system of
the Province. They do not of themselves supply a remedy for the widely
different conditions with which we have to deal, nor do they in form or in
substance furnish a basis for a scheme of government such as we are asked to
suggest. The early charters of the University of London were avowedly
the models upon which the new constitution was drawn. The object in Eng
land had been to prevent the rise of little universities with the right to grant
degrees. The Government, therefore, resolved to institute a body which
should examine, but not teach. The two great London colleges were Uni
versity College and King s College, and these, with several medical schools,
were affiliated with the University. Following this plan the functions of
the University of Toronto were limited to the granting of degrees in Arts,
Medicine and Law, and the awarding of scholarships and prizes. The gov
erning body was the Senate, all the members of which, including the Chan
cellor and Vice-Chancellor, were appointed by the Crown. (In 1858 the
Vice-Chancellorship was made an elective office.) In the event of the Crown
not filling vacancies in the Senate, that body might, when its members
fell below ten in number, elect suitable persons, being British subjects, to
the vacant places- The Governor was continued as Visitor. The statutes
of the Senate were approved by the Visitor before going into effect. The
undergraduates of all colleges in Upper and Lower Canada, incorporated by
Royal charter or by Act of Parliament, could be candidates for the degrees.
The Senate could decide what medical or law schools were to be recognized
for the purpose of granting degrees. University College was managed and
governed by a President, Vice-President, and a Council made up of the pro
fessors. The President and other members of the staff were appointed by
the Governor. There were to be no religious tests, and no professor or
teacher of divinity. The provisions of Mr. Baldwin s Act of 1850, respect
ing the supervision of the conduct and morals of the students and their
attendance at public worship in their respective churches, were continued.
Professorships in Medicine and in Law were abolished, " except in so far as
the same may form p,art of a general system of liberal education." For
twenty years the constitution thus outlined formed the University scheme of
government, and when, in 1873, a new University Act was passed, the rela
tions of the Provincial institution to the religious colleges were not dealt
with. The Act of 1873 provided that the Chancellor should be elected trien-
nially by the graduates, and the Senate was reconstituted. Exclusive of the
Chancellor and ex-officio members, it was to consist of twenty-four mem
bers, of whom fifteen were elected by the graduates and nine appointed by
the Lieutenant-Governor. A representative was given to the High Schools
of the Province. In the same year the Act establishing the School of Prac
tical Science was passed, " for instruction in mining, engineering, and the
mechanical and manufacturing arts." The School was to be under the
direct control of the Provincial Government, and authority was given to
make arrangements for the attendance at lectures in University College by
students of the School, and, also, for the affiliation of the institution with
the University, but "only to the extent of enabling students of the said
School to obtain at the examinations of the said University " degrees and
honours in Science-

THE ACT OF FEDERATION.

The time for a momentous change was now at hand. The withdrawal
of the legislative grants had embarrassed the denominational colleges. The
financial needs of the Provincial University were pressing, and there was
active resistance to increased State aid. The demands of science, with the
expensive laboratory teaching which it entailed, became imperative. The
foundation and rise of Cornell University forced upon the Canadian univer
sities the alternative of setting up a costly equipment or of seeing their stu-

2/2 APPENDIX

dents go to the United States for training. The emergency, long foreseen by
the few who had bestowed attention upon the scope and tendency of the
modern university, came suddenly upon many who were unprepared to grap
ple with it. The situation in Ontario was indefensible. The resources of the
people were being spent upon several universities, when one would have
sufficed. As early as 1874 one of our body, in an address at Trinity College,
pointed out the evils of a system of separation. While such a system pre
vailed it was impossible to have a great university. The idea of a national
university was thus fairly started.

The beginning and culmination of the federation movement embody the
most important considerations with which the Commission has had to concern
itself. Our instructions enjoin us to have regard to those provisions of the
Act of 1887, as re-cast by the Act of 1901, which affect the affiliated and
federated bodies. Even in the absence of such instructions the obligation
to regard these arrangements with an intelligent sympathy would naturally
occur to any body anxious to reach a conclusion just to all concerned. Ani
mated as we are by this spirit, we must still state with candour that federa
tion, in itself desirable and necessary, took a form that has laid it open to
objections. The existence of this Commission is convincing evidence that
the arrangement lacked the essential element of permanence, and, as a
working basis of union, has proved unsatisfactory. Making due allowance
for the difficulties of the case we cannot refrain from remarking that a fed
eration which, within the four corners of the Act, contemplated its own
termination at the will of the federated colleges, and which gave them power
to resume after short notice all the rights of their original status, tended
neither to harmony nor strength. Fresh representations, from time to time,
with a view to amending the Act, were almost invited by such a provision.

The negotiations which led up to the Act of 1887 may be briefly sum
marized. The Commission, in examining the whole question, has been in
possession not only of the official documents printed by order of the Legisla
ture, but the records placed at its disposal by the Chancellor of Victoria Col
lege, and the Provost of Trinity College. The Minister of Education (Hon.
G. W. Ross) invited the authorities of the various universities and colleges
in the Province to meet in Toronto on the 24th July, 1884. The persons
thus called together were the Vice-Chancellor of the University of Toronto,
the President of University College, the Chancellor and Principal of Vic
toria University, the Chancellor and Principal of Queen s University, the
Chancellor and Provost of Trinity College, the Principals of St. Michael s
College, McMaster Hall, Wycliffe College, Knox College and Woodstock
College, and a representative of the Congregational College of British North
America. The deliberations of the conference were private. No report of
the discussions was made public and no evidence was taken. The conclusions
of the conference were expressed in a statement embodying the views of the
majority, and upon it was based the Act of 1887, known as the Federation
Act. The essential points of agreement were:

1. A confederation of colleges in Toronto carrying on work embraced in

the Arts curriculum of the Provincial University.

2. Representation of the federated colleges and universities in the

Senate.

3. Graduates of the federated universities to be admitted as graduates of

the Provincial University ad eundum gradum.

4. Graduate representation in the Senate of the federated universities,

to cease after six years.

5. University College to give instruction in Latin, Greek, Ancient His

tory, French, German, English, Oriental Languages and Moral Phil
osophy, and to have the power of instituting additional chairs which
do not exist in the University.

6. The organization of a teaching faculty in the University with facili

ties for adequate instruction in a stated list of subjects free to all
students of the University.

7. The State endowment to be applied to the maintenance of the Pro

vincial University, the University Faculty, and University College.

APPENDIX 2/3

Those who took part in the proceedings of the conference were favorable
to the general principle of federation, although in matters of detail there

rn^nhi ert n" ? 1 P i mi0? - That , the desire for consolidation outweighed
any Objections to the plan is natural when it is remembered how urgent were
he financial needs of the Provincial University, and how critical the situa
tion from the standpoint of the independent universities. By united action
aHva .? , the Legislature could be induced to provide the funds for a great
advance m the facihties for higher education, while the religious bodies
would be relieved from the necessity of making heavy drafts upon the gen
erosity of their .supporters. There were some misgivings on all sides Two

of the nmvprcit-iAc ^^,i/-,m,,J <~i >- . j T . i , ="ucs. i wo

and i nnity, ultimately withheld their

tt
^SS^^saL^JrA^^tSs

of advantages gained by so much sacrifice and loyalty was a wise ste The
acceptance of federation by Victoria in 1890, and by Trinity ^ wfcreate
ma S rb a eTr e nt the ^^ f ^ Pr Vindal &3&ZSKS*

DEFECTS OF THE PRESENT SYSTEM.

fnr P 6 situation th * h ] ch the Commission is appointed to deal presents
for the reasons we have indicated a mass of perplexities and anomalies The
rrenTn / ^eminent now in existence would never have been dehberately
created if efficiency of administration and the academic interests of the Uni
versity had been solely kept in view. The organization of 1853, modified by
r^, Ch K nge ! -i lS J 3 ^ 5 in itself infect. The adoption of federation in
1887, by which the University became a teaching body, with provision for
the grouping of Arts colleges around it, was a complete reversal of the con-
SSS. Und ^ whlch the University of London was selected as the model con-
the Rn>kh a H var us ,S vern n 8 bodies have thus been partly a reflex of
reflnr V rf y i, the A me " can mode ^- The University has a Chan-
llor, a Vice-Chancellor, and a President, each with vaguely defined func-
conceived 8 a e , an ^ f P er Prtuat,ng a divided control no better method can be
ftv Unnn tb f \ S??^ res P ns b lity we have had divided author
ity Upon the effect of this on the prestige of the University, on the strength

needTo dwelT Th" 8 ^"Vrl? M he dlSCipli " e f itS students, the?e Is g o

real ^nower Th ff r>ffice of Chancellor has possessed few of the attributes of

U power. The office of V.ce-Chancellor has been occupied by some of the

most influential and devoted friends of the University, but their efforts could

not be crowned with permanent results owing to the limitations of the posi-

he nhlnr f l Pr . es . ldent b y th e imposition of multifarious duties and

impotence ^ mitlatory P wers - has been duced to comparative

We have no doubt that one of the principal contributory causes of this

condit.on ,s the exceptional and unsatisfactory method by which the powers

the Crown in relation to the University have been exercised. No parallel

to his method exists either in Great Britain or in North America The

State-owned and State-supported universities of Michigan, Wisconsin and

In t heffcal , th le ^T nCan ^"vT 1 ,^ the C Sest exai "P les for compa ison
Jn these cases the State invariably delegates its power to trustees or resents
These trustees are either appointed by the Governor of the State or are "

Another inherent defect in the administrative system is the 1-irJr nf ,
clearly defined distribution of authority in matters of academic polcy This
is partly due to the plan of federation itself, but is intensified by the exisi-
18

274

APPENDIX

ence of several governing bodies with overlapping powers and with liberty
to act independently of one another. It is also seen in the slackness of the
federal bond which seems to assume at every turn the possibility of sudden
termination. The Senate, with guaranteed representation for the federated
universities and colleges, is a fluctuating body which delegates its most
important work to committees. The University Council is not constituted
so as to promote unity of action either in an executive or advisory capacity.
The Council of University College is unable to invite and secure that
co-operation with the faculties of the other Arts Colleges and the University
Faculty which would promote academic efficiency. The absence of proper
machinery for the direction of the student body in its various relations and
for the maintenance of order is also a source of difficulty.

A remedy for these defects could easily be found in the complete recast
ing of the University constitution, but as regard is to be had for the
rights of the federated members, other means must be sought. A co-opera
tion of the various bodies, the creation of a simpler central authority, and
a clearer definition, of the place and working of each part in the whole scheme
is the course which, after careful investigation, appears to be the most
feasible and desirable.

The University has also suffered, through a long period of years, from an
insufficient revenue. The effects produced by financial stress and strain need
no description. At the time when expansion in University work is almost in
definite and imperatively required, if our national equipment for higher edu
cation is to keep pace with the demand, the policy of crippling the State
university is short-sighted and might prove disastrous. We have already
referred to the duty of the Province in this respect. Not less is it the in
terest of the State to devote a generous share of the public funds to the
development of an institution so intimately associated with the material in
terests of the country. Canada must train her own sons to be her captains of
industry. The agricultural, mineral and forest wealth and the water power of
this Province call for a practical capacity and a specialized knowledge which
only a modern university can supply, and it is the happy function of the
Legislature, not only to sustain the moral influences that come from higher
education, but to contribute to the national prosperity by adequate votes of
money for the training of youth.

We are strongly of opinion that the University s claim for increased
endowment cannot, either in wisdom or in safety, be delayed or resisted.

OUTLINE OF SUGGESTED RECONSTRUCTION.

In drawing up a scheme of government for the University, we have kept
in view and have had regard to those special conditions which cannot 1
ignored if the suggested reforms are to be practicable and effectual. 1 he con
siderations that have thus weighed with the Commission are : First, that the
University has a history and traditions expressed m the structure of its
constitution; second, that it is a federal institution uniting in one held
of operation the training given by the State with the training given by
several religious colleges; third, that the purpose of the reconstruction is to
simplify the system and co-ordinate the duties and powers of the various
bodies; fourth, that the University is the possession of the people of the Pro
vince and should be so governed as to produce the highest type of educational
service consistent with the resources placed at its command; fifth, that the
support given by the State should be measured only by the educational needs
of the people. To this end we may briefly summarize the principal conclu
sions to which we have come :

i The powers of the Crown in respect to the control and management of
the University should be vested in a Board of Governors, chosen
by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, and subject, by the method
of appointment and by the regulation of their proceedings, to the
perpetual authority of the state-

APPENDIX 2/5

2. The Senate, with its legislative and executive powers and based upon

the principle of representation of the federated and affiliated insti
tutions and the faculties and graduates, should direct the academic
interests of the University.

3. The School of Practical Science should be united with the University

as its Faculty of Applied Science and Engineering, and the same
intimate connection should, as far as practicable, apply to the rela
tions of the Faculty of Medicine to the University.

4. University College should continue as now constituted, with a Prin

cipal, Faculty Council and Registrar of its own, its administration
being under the direction of its Faculty Council, subject to the
control of the Governors, and appointments to the staff being made
on the recommendation of the President of the University.
5- There should be created a Council of the Faculty of Arts, composed
of the faculties of all the Arts colleges and representatives of the
federated colleges, and a Council for each Faculty.

6. There should be created a Caput or advisory committee, having

authority in certain matters of University discipline, which may act
as advisory to the President.

7. The office of Chancellor should be retained, its occupant to be elected

by the graduates and to preside over Convocation, and confer
degrees.

8. The office of Vice-Chancellor should no longer exist, its functions and

duties being transferred, in certain respects, to the President.

9- The office of President should be clothed with additional powers,
making its occupant in fact as well as in name the chief executive
officer of the University.

The plan of reorganization, of which the above is a synopsis, aims at
dividing the administration of the University between the Governors who
will possess the general oversight and financial control now vested in the
btate, and the Senate, with the Faculty Councils, which will direct the
academic work and policy. Upon these two executive branches and whatever
dependent machinery may be set up to carry out their authority, the whole
administration should rest. They are designed to be the permanent agencies
in the system of government, with their spheres of operation clearly denned
u -j functlons of each dul y prescribed. To the Governors will fall
the guidance and management of the University in the broad sense, now
divided between the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council and the Board of Trus
tees. To the Senate will be assigned the duty of determining the extent and
character of the teaching work of the University and University College
the suggesting of new faculties, departments and chairs, approval of the
courses of study, the conferring of degrees, and the whole range of subjects
included in the academic programme, subject in most cases to the approval
of the Board. The Governors and the Senate, between them, comprise those
portions of the administrative system which will probably not be altered in
the process of time. The other parts of the system may be changed or modi
fied as experience suggests.

The connecting bond between the Governors and the Senate should be
the President. His identification with the academic side of the University
life makes him the natural channel of communication between the two
His powers should be sufficiently denned to constitute him the general execu
tive officer, subject to the Governors, and the representatives of those special
University interests which are under the guardianship of the Senate.

THE BOARD OP GOVERNORS.

To administer the affairs of a great University with vigour and dis
tinction is well-nigh impossible unless the central authority is strong and
devotes itself without ulterior interests and motives to the single purpose
entrusted to it. The history of the Provincial University has demonstrated
the disadvantage of direct political control. Despite the zealous efforts of
statesmen and educationists the University became on many occasions

2/6 APPENDIX

in times past the sport of acrimonious party disputes. Its interests were
inextricably confused in the popular mind with party politics, although
with these it had, in reality, little concern. The various Ministries which
at different times since 1839 have tried to reconstruct the system of adminis
tration, instead of handing over to the authorities of the University the
carrying on of its affairs, reserving to the State the power of controlling and
resuming the trust if conditions rendered that proceeding advisable, bur
dened themselves with a responsibility which, in many respects, they were
unfitted to discharge. The fruits of this policy have been a gradual decline
of public sympathy with the pecuniary needs of the University, and an
element of uncertainty and impotence in its internal management. The
progress of the University has been due to its situation in the richest Pro
vince of the Dominion, to the prestige of connection with the State, to the
talents of its professiorate, and the too often unappreciated labours of its
governing bodies. Under circumstances that were at times discouraging,
and subject to influences that tended to disintegration rather than develop
ment, a task demanding unity of aim and concentration of energy has been
sustained with difficulty. A complete change is imperative if the University
is to fulfil the high purposes which modern educational conditions have
made essential to the well-being of the country.

We have examined the governmental systems of other State universi
ties upon this continent and have found a surprising unanimity of view upon
the propriety of divorcing them from the direct superintendence of political
powers. In Minnesota the Governor appoints a Board of nine regents, with
three additional ex-oflicio members. In Wisconsin the regents are appointed
by the Governor, while in Michigan they are elected by the people of the
State. The tradition in these and other States is to keep the university free
from party control. The regents may be party men, but it is generally a cus
tom to reappoint them, whether the Governor for the time being is of the
same political opinion or not, so that the two political parties are represented
on the Board. In earlier days traces of political influence were seen, but the
tendency now is for the Legislatures to vote the necessary supplies without
hesitation, and to leave to the university authorities the management of the
institution. The position of regent is considered a high honour, and is
bestowed upon some of the chief citizens of the State who serve without
remuneration. It is found by experience that the Legislatures do not cease
to act with generosity because the university is not a department of the
State Government. The contrary is the case. The State universities flourish
under a system which frees them from party interference.

A proposal to delegate the powers of the Crown to a Board of Governors
is dictated by the desire to impart strength, continuity and freedom of action
to the supreme governing body. It is in accord with the practice of other
communities possessing State universities, and is supported by the unanimous
testimony of those whose advice has been sought- It is designed to secure
an instrument of administration truly representative of the whole Province.

In order that no part of the State s authority shall be surrendered, and
that the University shall retain the advantages and enjoy the dignity of State
support, we recommend that the Governors be nominated by the Lieutenant-
Governor-in-Council. The suggestion that some of them should be elected by
the graduates was the subject of long and careful consideration. The
loyal affection of the alumni for their Alma Mater we recognize as a valuable
factor in the formation of public opinion favourable to the interests of the
University. This feeling is one honourable to the graduates themselves, and
in the case of privately-endowed universities has been productive of much
benefit. The Chancellor, whose office has existed since the foundation of
King s College, is chosen by the votes of the graduates and has a place, ex-
officio, on the governing Board. This office, in our opinion, should be pre
served. The President should also be a member, ex-ofKcio, of the Board.
With these exceptions the Governors should be named by the Lieutenant-
Governor-in-Council. In our opinion no step should be taken to lessen the
responsibility of the Legislature for the efficient management and support
of the institution. To confer upon the graduates the power to elect some of

APPENDIX 27-

Board and thus confer the distinc io^ >h f aduate ? to membership on the
Crown over the Univer ity Th"s Lutho rifvshonST"? ^ 3Uth rity f the
ways, first, by the provision that of the fift. r fu "y asserted in three

The Government should I annn n? tt, 1 most influential and

ing body in respect to L financ f nf th T - -

now discharged^ the trustees! Se en S^sS^nT anal . OgOUS tO th Se
distmgmsh it completely from ^Eo^ftd^cefr^r^ conferred
be expected to regard the hish trust th^, IIS P la ces. The Governors may

standpoint. The University ^ a 7edeSnstftution SS Tif fr? ^- the broades *
penty of every federal unit nf ,> titution The vitality and pros-

The Governor^, having ^ no party n rests to^ve^r" 58 f the whole
promote, not being representati^ serve and no personal ends to

the State institution aTone slou d corned" he ^onffd enc its f er ts or of
The power of appointment should be vested H r f

_. . viiv-vi u y L11C OLtlLP nPITl Cf ma rla imr\-n t-l

President. de u P n the recommendation of the

THE SENATE.

policy. They are given a voice in the Tarn no of & * Tmmatlon ? f Academic
prescribing of the conditions for granting degrees ^ wT" ?f f^ the
affecting other academic matters in whicl thly are imSefterf" 1 ^ S ation

r^le^ -an d^tnS^^^

arrangement, but the SOn f subects

requiring unanimity in the Senate C coe & es affected, without

278 APPENDIX

The Senate, owing to its representative quality, is necessarily large and
the attendance fluctuates- Much of its work has, in practice, been relegated
to committees. Experience has shown that the reports of these committees
must, in general, be adopted without debate, if the transaction of business
is not to be unduly delayed. The Senate, therefore, has in process of time
become a deliberative assemblage where the larger questions of academic con
cern are reviewed and discussed. It brings together representatives of the
State college and State faculty, of the federated and affiliated institutions,
and of the graduates. The Collegiate Institute and High School teachers
have also been permitted to send two members to represent them, and as the
secondary schools have a strong interest in the course of study and the
standard of matriculation, and as the University ought to enlarge its facili
ties for the training of teachers, their representation in the Senate should
be increased. The proportionate representation of the colleges, through
their faculties and graduates, should be respected; and in order that the
graduates should contribute to the Senate the stimulus of intelligent encour
agement and criticism from their own ranks, thus helping to keep the Uni
versity more intimately in touch with the outside world, we recommend that
members of the teaching staff shall no longer be eligible as candidates for
the graduate vote. No one within the University should have any disposi
tion or inducement to meddle with the choice of the graduates. The Faculty
representation should be equalized and increased, and the composition of
the Senate as a whole, while distinctly academic in its quality and outlook,
should provide for a sufficiently large non-academic element. Having de
veloped into a ratifying and deliberative body, the Senate need not be called
together as frequently as heretofore.

The work now performed by the Senate committees might properly be
transferred to Faculty Councils, and with this devolution of authority we
shall presently deal.

THE OFFICE OF PRESIDENT.

The autocratic presidency is associated in the popular mind with many
universities in the United States- The growth of duties that are chiefly
administrative in modern universities demands a man of unusual executive
ability, and if he is, in addition, a man of academic distinction, he natur
ally becomes the outstanding figure and the ultimate source of authority.
Both in the privately-endowed and State-supported universities of the Repub
lic force of character and the talent for administration readily secure for the
President large powers. Usually there are no specific enactments giving
to him the extensive authority which he exercises- As a rule, the person
ality of the man determines the extent of his powers. There is common,
although not unanimous, acquiescence in this method of control. The situa
tion is not without its dangers, and there is observable some tendency to
question the advisability of one-man power with its possible effect of weaken
ing the other parts of the system.

In Canada the influences have been in contrary direction. The changes
made from time to time in the constitution of the University have, rather
from accident than design, reduced the powers of the President to a degree
which has provoked from one quarter the ironical remark that it might be
in contemplation to abolish the office and thus effect a saving of salary. This
was actually the condition during the twenty year period following 1853, the
position retained being that of President of University College, who was not
a member of the governing body of the University. To this may, perhaps,
be traced the reluctance in subsequent legislation to assign to the Presidency
any particular importance in the general scheme of administration. By
the Act of 1873 the President was given a place in the Senate, and when
federation was authorized in 1887, and the University became a teaching
body, the functions of the office were necessarily enlarged, although the Vice-
Chancellor remained chairman of the Senate, and thus divided with the
President the chief place in academic matters. When the University Act
was revised in 1901 the duties of the position were set forth in some detail,

APPENDIX

279

but not with the effect of enhancing its authority or making it a working
force. The practice and traditions of half a century, therefore, have tended
er ? the Presidem > and to deprive the University adrnmis

By delegating to a Board of Governors the general control of the University
and I leaving to the Senate general oversight of academic matters the office
of President assumes its natural place, and may be clothed with such S-

-

supreme.

tho PreJdlnt A I * Governors, as representing the Crown, should select
nhilii f H, w S their . a PP lnt ment for short terms ensures their accept-
hty to he pubhc, so he owing his appointment to them, must work in
Th P TY X* them> and be amenab1 ^ all respects to their supervision
The test of fiis success as an adm.nistrator will be his ability to secure the

" since - lacking thcir y

. should be relieved of all teaching duties. He should be a member
io, of the governing body, but not its chairman. He should preside
eene - THiS brmg him into constant and inornate

The question of making appointments to the staff concerns the very life

ar^ii. Sa^J sSSS

fS^fgLA^S^fifJ^

a University with a history extending over sixty years, there is sure

S

at home. The spirit in which this duty would be discharged M|
of success attending it would go far L indicate his o^ntness

280 APPENDIX

important, and, at times, delicate task of ensuring the maintenance of the
quality of the work done by the individual members of the staff, is also best
performed by the President.

THE CHANCELLOR AND CONVOCATION.

It has already been said that the office of Chancellor, which secures to
the graduates an elective representative on both the Board of Governors and
the Senate, should be retained. Its abolition would eliminate from the
University system a position created in the original Royal Charter of King s
College, and possessing many historic associations. It has survived the
numerous legislative changes of seventy years, and its duties have always
been discharged with honour to the occupant and with benefit to the Univer
sity. The Chancellor is intended to represent, in his office and duties, the
academic status of the institution, to preside at Convocation, and to confer
all degrees. As chairman of Convocation, his opportunity to create for the
graduate body in the University organism a distinct and honourable place
assigns to him a function of much consequence. We believe that Convoca
tion should be retained, and that its right to organize, hold regular meetings,
and exert itself to promote the academic interests of the University in such
ways as it sees fit, should be continued to it by statute. The influence of the
graduates in favor of the University shows a marked tendency to increase.
In the case of a State institution their place in the system has not yet been
definitely fixed. They possess, however, many opportunities of serving the
University. Their influence could be exerted in the direction of securing
private benefactions for the institution. The older a university grows the
more important an element in the community the graduates become, and it
is our opinion that Convocation should meet more frequently, and that its
representations to the governing board, expressing the conclusions of the
graduate body, would be of practical value in shaping University policy.

The Vice-Chancellorship stands in a different position from the office
of Chancellor. In the English universities the Vice-Chancellor is usually
identical with the President or Principal in this country. To maintain both
offices is to weaken one. We would recommend its discontinuance, so that
the President may be chairman of the Senate, and exercise such general
powers of management as have hitherto fallen to the Vice-Chancellor.

FACULTY COUNCILS.

We have already referred to the propriety of creating Faculty Councils.
First, there ought to be, in our opinion, a Council of the Faculty of Arts
made up of the teaching staffs of University College, the Faculty of Arts in
the University, and the Arts Faculties of Victoria College and Trinity Col
lege. University College should have, as at present, its Faculty Council.
The Faculty of Applied Science and the Faculty of Medicine should, each
of them, continue to have its Faculty Council. While the members of the
teaching staff in each Faculty should be members of the Council, the lec
turers and instructors should act as assessors, and have no votes. Under this
system a Faculty would practically have control of its own affairs. Much
of the work now done by committees of the Senate could, we believe, be
better done by Faculty Councils. Each Council should be presided over
by its own dean, and, in the case of the Council of the Faculty of Arts, the
chairman should be the President of the University. The proceedings of the
Councils would, under the arrangements we propose, be subject to ratifica
tion by the Senate, but, in practice, they would be the working bodies in
academic matters, and their decisions would probably be ratified in most
cases as a matter of course. The Councils would frame their courses of
study, appoint examiners, and conduct the examinations. They would deal
with applications and memorials by the students, and in all Faculty matters,
except discipline, exercise full executive control, subject to approval by the
Senate.

The most important of these Councils would be the Council of the

APPENDIX 28l

Faculty of Arts. The admission of the federated bodies to a University
Council of this kind would be an important step, but one which could not
fail to promote a better understanding in the work that all are doing in
common. The relations between the teaching staffs would result in such
agreement in respect to lectures, courses of study, methods of teaching, and
other matters as cannot now be effectively secured. The healthy spirit of
emulation between the colleges, which is a valuable element in the college
system, does not preclude practical and reasonable co-operation. There has
been in existence for some time a system of interchange of lectures in certain
subjects between the colleges. It has prevented unnecessary duplication of
work and should confer upon the student a real advantage. As no machinery
had been provided for the regulation of this system, it was necessary to effect
it by a voluntary agreement limited in its scope. The Council could legalize,
regulate, and, if necessary, extend this arrangement. It could also deal
generally, as experience suggests, with matters in connection with the courses
of teaching. An intimate association of all the teachers in Arts subjects
would, we believe, tend to unification, and a higher standard of efficiency.

THE CAPUT.

The appointment of a Caput, or committee, consisting of the President
and the heads of the various federated institutions, and the Deans of Facul
ties, would be another step in the direction of effective co-operation in Uni
versity matters. Without encroaching upon the rights of others the differ
ent members of the federated system, especially the heads of colleges, find
themselves confronted by special conditions that call for unity of action.
At present the President and the heads of the colleges are unprovided with
legal means for joint action in certain matters of discipline. In these cases
their conferences must be informal, and their decisions without binding
effect. The absence of definite authority to enforce order amongst the under
graduates in specified circumstances where the jurisdictions of the University
and the colleges appear to be ill-defined is not a salutary condition. The
Caput would provide for such emergencies. Through such a body the Pre
sident of the University would have the opportunity of consulting the
college heads, when in his judgment, the common interest demands it. The
Caput should, conversely, be given the privilege of advising the President
on questions that are manifestly of University concern, provided, always, that
his freedom of action is not hampered, and that the scope of his executive
duties is not curtailed by the advice tendered to him.

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE.

The maintenance of the system of education provided by the State in
University College and the Faculty of Arts in the University is, in our
opinion, of the utmost importance. The division of the Arts curriculum
into these two parts should not lessen the claim of University College for
strong and sufficient financial support. From this standpoint it ought to
be regarded as one effort, neither part being developed at the expense of
the other, but both entitled to adequate aid from the endowment provided
by the State. For this reason we consider that a common purse for the
whole State system of education in the liberal arts and sciences is essential,
and that the governing body of the University should also be the governing
body of University College. In maintaining the college system the pros
perity of University College must be regarded as a cardinal principle. Any
thing that would weaken University College would weaken the federal
system, since this system is based upon the Arts teaching provided by the
State, and the efficiency of this teaching is the efficiency of the University.
The division of subjects made in 1887 was the basis of the agreement with
the federated bodies. This division is artificial, and not easily defended,
but it ought to be respected because the federated bodies consider it to be
of vital importance to them. Out of regard, therefore, for the stability of
the federal system we recommend its continuance in good faith, no transfer

282 APPENDIX

of subjects taking place without the full concurrence of the federated col
leges. As a matter deemed of moment by them, we also recommend that
University College be separately officered with a Principal, a Faculty, and
a Registrar of its own. The Principal should be appointed by the gov
erning body on the recommendation of the President of the University.
The time has now come, we think, when the policy of maintaining a com
plete system of higher education by the State with one purse and one
governing board, should be regarded as definitely settled. The compact
with the federated bodies should be loyally kept by the State, and the
affairs of the University administered with due regard to the welfare of all
parts of the system. But this should include a common control of the
State college and Arts Faculty, and a clear recognition that the endowment
is intended for both.

THE SCHOOL OF PRACTICAL SCIENCE.

The nature of the tie between the School of Practical Science and the
University has long been one of the anomalies of the administrative
system. The form in which their relations were cast by successive Acts
of the Legislature, and by Orders-in-Council, has been, we are convinced,
injurious to both institutions.

On the one hand, the School has been separately controlled and man
aged, and supported by a separate vote of money in the Legislature. This
removed it, as far as possible, from its rightful share in the prestige of the
Provincial University. Encouraged by a false show of independence, it has
been at the mercy of the financial exigencies of successive Ministries. The
Department of Education, directly responsible for its financial and academic
progress, has been attempting to do for one part of the University what, in
logic and consistency, it ought to have been doing for all. This exceptional
treatment has not justified itself. The Principal and professors, displaying
marked zeal and diligence in their executive and teaching duties, have been
underpaid and overworked. The School has made wonderful progress on
insufficient funds. The students, who include so many of the alert and
active minds of the Province, have scarcely felt themselves to be part of
the University body.

On the other hand, the University has suffered from the inclusion of
a Faculty subject in no adequate sense to its general control and discipline.
The University, having no control over its Science Faculty, has been de
prived of a powerful lever in appealing for national support. The executive
functions of the University have been weakened and the problem of student
discipline has not been rendered easier.

To account for this defective administration we must go back to the
Act of 1873, already quoted, which established the school when the future
scope of University teaching in the realm of the applied sciences was not
fully understood. Contemporary in origin with the establishment of the
Agricultural College, the School of Science, like its flourishing ally, was
permitted to develop separately from the University. The policy pursued
in the State-owned universities of the United States is to have the Faculties
of Science and Agriculture in visible unity with the whole institution, and
this has, doubtless, led to more generous endowments from the Legislatures
than if the claims of higher education had been less strikingly demonstrated.

In recommending the union of the School of Practical Science with the
Provincial University the belief of the Commission is that closer relations
will be of advantage to both. In a new country like Canada, with an era
of constructive undertakings before it, with undeveloped wealth in farm,
forest, mine and water power, the practical part of the University course is
of importance. The Provincial system of education must take into account
all the educational requirements of the country. The development of the
natural riches of our northern region creates many openings in engineering
and industrial work. This provides careers for men with the requisite
skill and training. There has been, during the past few years, a large
increase in the number of students in the School of Practical Science.

APPENDIX 283

For the Province to turn a deaf ear to the need of greater support for
this class of training would be a mistaken policy. The scope of useful
ness for the Faculty of Applied Science and Engineering is widening.
The Science Faculty must not only perform its University functions, but,
if possible, minister to the popular demand for special technical instruc
tion. Its laboratory equipment might be employed for the benefit of
those who intend to apply their knowledge to the manufacturing arts
and industries without being registered students of the University. The
extension of training in science by means of lectures delivered at the
chief centres of the Province, and the enlargement of museum facilities
for the study and display of our natural resources, are questions which
also press for early consideration. The exact relation which the Science
Faculty should bear toward the primary technical schools of the Province,
so that its equipment may stimulate and serve this department of State
education, calls for thorough inquiry and decision.

On the inclusion of the School of Practical Science in the University
the sums voted by the Legislature for both will be added together. The
total amount will, therefore, bear the appearance of larger expenditure,
when, in reality, it will be a transfer of expenditure. This should not
be misunderstood. It does not free the Legislature from its responsi
bility in respect to science training. Otherwise the union of the School
with the University would prove a burden upon the latter.

THE FACULTY OF MEDICINE.

In the relation of the Faculty of Medicine to the University we
have another of those defects in the administrative system which
weaken executive control of the whole institution. The Faculty differs
from other component parts of the University in several important
respects. Its efficiency is mainly due to the personal sacrifices made by
its teachers, who receive inadequate remuneration for their services. It
is self-supporting, and this ensures a quasi-independence. The members
of the Faculty are animated by that honourable zeal for the standard
of the profession characteristic of medical men generally, and are able
to give practical force to their convictions. What the State saves at
the expense of the profession, it loses in the opportunity of helping to
build up, as it ought to do, a great school of medicine, and in the
absence of a contributory factor to the compact strength of the
University.

The Commission realizes that the situation, in respect of the Faculty
of Medicine, is intricate, and not free from perplexity. It is well that
several aspects of the subject should be clearly stated and courageously
faced. The precise attitude of the public mind toward strictly profes
sional training is not easily defined. What the State universities else
where have already grasped more firmly and intelligently than has been
realized in Ontario, is the public value of medical education and its
intimate relation to the health of the people. At no distant date the
Faculty of Medicine should stand on the same footing as other Faculties,
its cost over and above the fees of the students being borne by the
State, and its management being identified with the governing authori
ties of the University. That this policy has always been recognized,
although in a half-hearted manner, is evident from the history of the
University. More from dismay at the prospect of the expenditure in
volved than from any rooted disbelief in public responsibility for medical
training the Legislature abolished the Medical Faculty of the University
in 1853, and recognized the work done in the proprietary schools.
This lame expedient led to the multiplication of schools, and to defective
training. To the sagacity and unselfishness of the profession itself is
chiefly due the excellent status of the medical profession in the Province.
The University Act of 1887, however, wisely conferred upon the Senate
the power to erect a Faculty of Medicine, and enacted that the profes-

284 APPENDIX

sors, the scale of fees, and the student body should be completely under
University regulations. The Act also imposed the cost of the Depart
ment of Physiology upon the University. The significance of this step
has a direct relation to certain recommendations which we propose
presently to offer.

Shortly after 1887 the Toronto School of Medicine became the Medi
cal Faculty of the University, and, subsequently, amalgamation with the
Trinity Medical Faculty took place. This consolidation, with the con
sequent improvement in educational facilities and the rapid growth in
the number of students, has been effected at a minimum of cost to the
University and the Province, and a maximum of effort and sacrifice on
the part of individual members of the Faculty. That a rich and intelli
gent community like Ontario should owe much of the value of the
Provincial Faculty of Medicine to the enlightened generosity of eminent
physicians who draw upon the emoluments of their private practice to
maintain the efficiency of medical education, is a condition which, to
state plainly, is to condemn.

The somewhat complicated financial scheme which supports the
Faculty from year to year has this general effect : a percentage of the
fees is handed over to the University to pay for the training in Arts
subjects of medical students, and for other purposes, and of the remain
ing income 40 per cent, pays the working expenses of the Faculty, and
60 per cent, is intended to pay the salaries of the teaching members.
The cost of additional equipment necessary from time to time falls upon
that portion of the income devoted to paying salaries, so that the mem
bers of the professoriate must either deduct this charge from their
remuneration or allow the teaching equipment to lag behind its require
ments. Such a deduction they have made over a long series of years.
This position of affairs has led to a special inquiry by the Commission
into the progress and prospects of the Faculty, and to a consideration
of what measures of reform in the present system might properly be
recommended. The question involves not merely the necessary advance
ment in ordinary medical education, but also the prosecution of research
work, in the results of which the country has so deep an interest and
from which it may reap so great a benefit. In the promotion of both the
State has obligations. The extent of these obligations it may be
difficult now to determine. We may, however, express the opinion that
the future relations of the Faculty and the University should be radically
modified, and that some, at least, of the claims of medical science upon
the University should receive immediate acknowledgment.

What may be termed the scientific branches of medicine are already
in most modern universities included in the list of subjects of the Arts
course. This is true of Physiology in the University of Toronto, which
was established as a University chair in 1887. To this additions should
now be made. Under the terms of agreement which united the Medical
Faculties of Toronto and Trinity in 1903, the foundation of new chairs
in Hygiene and Public Health, Experimental Therapeutics and Pharma
cology, and Medical Jurisprudence, and Toxicology was recommended.
The maintenance of the present chairs of Pathology and Anatomy in the
Medical Faculty, it is urged, should be paid out of the general income
of the University, and, furthermore, the Medical Faculty should be
relieved of the fees for instruction in Arts subjects, such as Chemistry,
Biology, Physiology and Physics, seeing that the students of the School
of Science and of the federated universities are not charged fees for
these subjects. To what length the University should go in granting
these measures of relief to the Medical Faculty demands early atten
tion by the governing body. The payment of the salary of one Profes
sor of Pathology and one Professor of Anatomy by the University, and
the creation of chairs in Hygiene and Pharmacology, ought to be
sanctioned, and an extension of this policy from time to time, as the
University finances permit, seems to us right and proper.

APPENDIX 285

When the relation of the Faculty to the University becomes the
Si me as that of other Faculties, there ought to be a complete re-casting
of present conditions. The system of financial administration should
be altered, and the relations of Faculty and University placed on a
footing satisfactory to both, after friendly conference and consideration.
Under the arrangements we propose the President of the University
would be cx-officio a member of the Faculty, so that in future his recom
mendations as to appointments will be made after close consultation
with those best qualified to advise him.

MEDICAL TRAINING FOR WOMEN.

The medical education of women is a subject which was brought
before the Commission by the Faculty and Alumnae of the Ontario
Medical College for Women. Of the many phases of co-education this
is the most serious. The training of men and women together in the
medical course entails not only practical difficulties, but, also, in some
measure, requires a condition of public opinion favorable to the idea.
In Canada the absence of such approval years ago led to the creation
of separate medical schools. The Ontario Medical College for Women
has been in existence for twenty-three years. Its maintenance has been
due to the personal exertions of the members of its Faculty, who have
sympathized with the desire of women to obtain medical training. The
limited number of students who have sought the privilege makes the
carrying on of the school a matter of sacrifice and uncertainty. During
five years the total average yearly attendance has been thirty students,
the fees from whom have just sufficed to pay the running expenses,
without providing adequate compensation for the teachers. In a
memorial to the Commission it was represented: First, that when the
number of students fell below that necessary to maintain the College,
women would demand admission to the Faculty of Medicine of the
University on equal terms with men; secondly, that the refusal to admit
women students was exceptional and anomalous; thirdly, that a Faculty
of Medicine for Women should be recommended by the Commission.
We do not feel warranted in recommending the formation of such a
faculty. The memorial also declared that " as far as the Ontario
Medical College for Women is concerned, they merely desire that
women should have an opportunity of pursuing their medical studies
unmolested, on fair and equal terms with men." This being the aim of
the advocates of medical training for women, it seemed to us reasonable
that some means should be devised of meeting the request. The subject
has since been dealt with by a committee of the Senate which, after
conference with the Faculty of Medicine, has communicated to us the
results of its deliberations. In future women will be admitted to regis
tration in the Faculty of Medicine. This appears to be the simplest
solution. The precise form in which the Faculty has communicated its
views to the Senate is as follows:

" That in view of certain prospective changes which are sug
gested in connection with the method of providing instruction in
Medicine for Women in Toronto, the Faculty of Medicine of the
University of Toronto is now prepared to register female students
in Medicine, and agrees that whatever arrangements are deemed
necessary should be made for their instruction."

THE FACULTY OF LAW.

Although the establishment of a complete Faculty of Law has long
been under consideration its organization is still in an inchoate condition
Ihe charter of King s College did not provide in express terms for a
faculty of Law, but authority was given to set up other Faculties
besides that of Arts, and since 1849 the University Acts have contained
provisions for the establishment of such a Faculty. The Act of 1887

286 APPENDIX

expressly declares the intention of the Legislature in this respect, and
the subsequent founding of chairs in Political Economy, Constitutional
Law and Constitutional History is the first stage in the creation of a
Faculty in which the study of law as a science can be carried on.

Legal education and admission to practice law have been from an
early period under the control of the Law Society of Upper Canada.
Untij the year 1889 no systematic course of teaching was in operation,
but in that year the present Law School was established by the Law
Society. Attendance upon a course of instruction in the School is a
necessary condition of call to the Bar and admission to practice as a
solicitor. Since 1873 the Law Society has been entitled to representa
tion on the Senate of the University, and provision is made by the
Senate for accepting pro tanto the examinations of the Law Society for any
of its students who are proceeding to the degree of Bachelor of Law
in the University, though no reciprocal action has been taken by the
Law Society.

In our opinion it is desirable that a Faculty of Law should be
established in the University, and that, if possible, arrangements should
be made with the Law Society by which the duplication of the work
which is common to both in the courses of instruction may be avoided.
Such an arrangement would, we believe, result in a considerable saving
of expense both to the University and to the Law ^Society, and, in our
opinion, could not fail to raise the standard of legal education in the
Province. We do not overlook the fact that the purpose of the Law
School is primarily, to train the student for the practical work of the
profession, while instruction in the University has a wider aim, and
although this is undoubtedly the case, the courses of study in both are,
to a considerable extent, common. Impressed with this view, we have
endeavoured to ascertain whether it is shared by the Law Society, but
have been unable to obtain any expression of opinion from the Benchers,
their determination, apparently, being to delay consideration of the
question until it is seen what legislation, if any, follows the making of
our report. We are of opinion that the subject is one that should engage
the attention of the governing body of the University at an early day.

INSTRUCTION IN FORESTRY.

The distinctively State character of the University entails upon it
obligations in respect of all the great provincial interests in which higher
education is an important factor. This is eminently true of instruction
in forestry. The value to the country of scientific work in forestry has
been already recognized upon this continent, but in Canada little has
been done to apply systematically the lessons taught equally by sound
economic theory and practical experience. It is surprising that Ontario,
with its rich areas of timber, has hitherto failed to set up a school of
forestry in its own University for the double purpose of providing
technical training for young men in an important branch of science,
and of benefiting in the conservation of its forest wealth by their know
ledge and skill. It would be difficult to mention a case in which the
State s duty and interest go more completely hand in hand. In the
United States, forestry is now a department of the Federal Government s
service and is presided over by the Hon. Gifford Pinchot, with whom
the Commission has held a conference. Dr. Pinchot has practically
created the Forestry course in Yale University, and from that fact and
from the knowledge required by his official position in Washington, he
is a competent authority upon the whole question. The Commission
also consulted, during its visit to Ithaca, Prof. Fernow, who was the
founder of the School of Forestry maintained for a time by Cornell
University, and who is justly esteemed for his knowledge of forestry.

There is no doubt that a great work in forestry can be done in this
Province by the University, provided it receives the co-operation and

APPENDIX 287

encouragement of the Government. The Agricultural College has
already provided for instruction in agricultural forestry, which meets
the needs of farmers with wood lots to care for and develop. The larger
problem is that which touches the immense Crown domain urgently
calling for the application there of the newest discoveries in forestry
and for the training of skilled men to conduct experiments on a large
scale in order to test methods of reforestation and the conservation of
valuable timber. It would, in our judgment, be a lamentable error if
the direct value of a Forestry Department in the University to the
Province in its administration of timber areas were not ascertained.

According to the best sources of information to which we havejiad
access, a single chair of Forestry in the University would effect little
One professor could give theoretical instruction, but he could not
produce foresters capable of practicing their profession. For this
field work is essential. This requires a staff, not of necessity a large
one, but adequate to the scope of the work to be done. The Cornell
School of Forestry, discontinued owing to a dispute with the State of
New York, was a complete University faculty. The Yale School is also
a faculty with three full professorships, those of Botany, Civil Engineer
ing and Lumbering, with many instructors who lecture on different kinds
of work m the woods. The laboratory equipment cost about $20,000 At
Yale the students must be graduates in Arts. We realize that a begin
ning may be made without incurring at first all the expenditures of a
complete faculty. The University courses in Botany, Chemistry and
Engineering could be utilized for the instruction required in these
branches and this could be supplemented by a forestry staff of three
possessing the special knowledge demanded to carry on both inside and
held work. The possession by the Crown of timber lands where practi
cal instruction and experiments could be carried on simplifies the situa-
<> a ? we recomm end that the closest co-operation compatible with
the end sought should exist between the University authorities and the
Department of Lands. It should likewise be kept in view that the
private owners of timber lands have a direct interest in the supply of
trained men produced by such a school, and in the results of the experi
ments made. In the United States the National Lumbermen s Associa
tion is subscribing a fund of $150,000 to endow courses of instruction at
Yale. Similar action in Canada should be encouraged We are strongly
of the view that the people of Ontario will endorse the action of the
Government in creating a School of Forestry, by means of which the
scientific treatment of our forests can be effectively carried out.

HOUSEHOLD SCIENCE.

A h . andsome benefaction to the University in the shape of a House
hold Science building has been offered through the generous munificence
of Mrs. Massey-Treble, of Toronto. We gladly recognize and commend
the spirit which has prompted the gift, and trust that the University
may feel itself able to provide for the maintenance of the department
In respect to a site on University land for this building, we believe it
should be convenient of access to the women students of the colleges
and in a position to be worthy of the structure. A site which has been
informally suggested is that east of Wycliffe College on the south side
of Hoskin Avenue.

On this point we wish to commend to the University authorities
the idea of devoting the beautiful ravine which extends north and south
trom the Biological building to the boundary of McMaster University
to the purpose of a botanical garden. It seems scarcely fitting that
any portion of this fine piece of land should be filled in and used
tor buildings. Its utilization for the promotion of botanical study
would at once be of scientific benefit and provide a scene of great beauty
along the eastern boundary of the University property

288 APPENDIX

ART SCHOOLS.

Thus far in its history the University of Toronto has had little, if
any influence in the development of art either in its higher aspects,
such as sculpture, painting and mural decoration, or in its relation to
our industries. It must be quite clear, we think, that a knowledge of
the principles of art is necessary in very many directions, especially
where beauty of design is desirable or is demanded by the purchaser.
We cannot with safety continue to be dependent on Germany, France,
Great Britain and other countries for workers who possess the skill
to develop these qualities in our manufactures. We must surely seek
in the near future to have our own people possess this skill, in order
that we may take advantage of artistic ability where it exists, in practi
cally the same manner as we endeavour to take advantage of the skill
of our own people in engineering, physics, or any other branch of human
activity.

Experience has shown that a school of art even if established
primarily for the teaching of design and the artistic use of various
materials, must, in teaching the principles of art, make it possible for
those who have sufficient ability, and who also have the desire to become
painters and sculptors, to secure the necessary teaching. We therefore
hope that the time is not far distant when the University of Toronto will
either have its own art school, or have affiliated with it a school con
ducted on the most advanced principles, and able to inspire and direct
other schools of art and industrial design throughout the Province.

Music.

The University has in affiliation two Conservatories of Music in
Toronto, and one in Hamilton. It also has representatives in local
centres where students not attending the Conservatories referred to, may
present themselves for examination in the various grades. These local
examinations enable students to acquire a limited training in muste,
and the nature of the work done by the University is satisfactory to
that extent. In the University year 1904-5, four hundred and seventy-
one students were examined, and three hundred and ninety passed
the examination.

Students attending the Conservatories and desiring to proceed to
a degree in music may do so by conforming to the curriculum of the
University and passing its examination, but the results of this attempt
to secure higher training in music have been very unsatisfactory. There
are in the two Conservatories in Toronto over 2,000 and in Hamilton
about 425 students in attendance in the present year, and yet the whole
number of degrees conferred in music from 1900 to 1905, both inclusive,
is seven. From this it is clearly apparent that the Conservatories make
little or no effort to train students for the University degrees, while
they dp not hesitate to advertize extensively the fact that they are in
affiliation with the University. Under the existing system it is there
fore doubtful if the University can hope sufficiently to control the teach
ing of music, or exercise the influence which is necessary if the highest
results in musical culture are to be obtained. We think the University
should look forward to a time when it will have connected with it a
school of music over the management and teaching of which it has
complete control, and through the medium of which it may be able
greatly to advance the future of music in Canada.

RESEARCH IN THE UNIVERSITY.

Research has been a feature in the work of various members of the
Staff of the University during the last half century, but only in 1897
were instituted the present courses leading to a degree of Doctor of

APPENDIX 289

Philosophy and involving research as an essential qualification for the
attainment of that degree. Since that date there has been a steady
but moderate increase in the number of research students, but it is
expected that when all the Faculties and departments are organized
for such work there will be a rapid increase in the number of students
who will devote themselves to investigation for a period sufficiently
long to train them fully for a career of research.

On the side of the Physical and Natural Sciences the University is
equipped for this work and in these departments it is performing this
duty with reasonable efficiency. In Experimental Psychology the
results are very gratifying and it is satisfactory to know that the reseach
work done in that department is specially recognized abroad In the
departments of Orientals, Philosophy, Political Science, History and
Mathematics research courses are available, but in Classics and Modern
Languages it has been found impossible to offer such courses owing to
the absence from the Library of the required literature.

In Medicine and Applied Science a different situation exists Owing
to the want hitherto experienced of a properly organized hospital
research on the scientific side of Medicine could not be steadily followed
although in some subjects like pathology and physiology very important
work has been done. Much more could have been done had the facili
ties on all sides been extended. That among the young graduates the
workers were and are available may be seen from a consideration of
the list of those who have gone to other Universities to follow the
career denied at home. It is no small satisfaction to the friends of the
University that it should have trained the successor of Dr. Osier in
the Chair of Medicine in Johns Hopkins University, and the successor of
Dr. Barker in the Chair of Anatomy in the University of Chicago, and
that it should have developed the desire for research among not a few
of Us graduates who worthily represent it in the great Universities of
the United States.

In Applied Science, though members of the staff have engaged in
research work, no attempt has been made to develop this as an educa
tive force. The obstacle has been primarily the want of equipment and
the occupation of the whole time of the majority of the staff by class
and laboratory teaching. In Applied Science, the field of possible
achievement is very large and the results may prove of such value in
the industrial life of our country that the State will be justified in the
necessary expenditure to put the Faculty on such a footing as would
enable it to undertake all lines of research work. In appointments to
positions on the teaching staff regard should be had to capacity for
research work and the highest interests of the University demand this
qualification.

THE NEEDS OF THE LIBRARY.

The present condition of the University Library is a subject to
which we desire to direct special attention. The accommodation for
books is inadequate and in the near future efforts must be made to
enlarge it. The number of volumes is now upwards of 84,000 and at
the present rate of growth the space for books will be exhausted in
three years. By keeping 14,000 volumes in other buildings and in other
rooms of the Library, the space in the stack-room is made sufficient for
th j present. There is no proper accommodation for maps and charts
Additional office room is much required. In the proper sense there is
no reading-room for members of the teaching staff. The reading-room
accommodation for students, which is barely sufficient for the Arts
students alone, will prove inadequate for the Medical students who are
now beginning to use the library in greater numbers from year to year
Lhe lack of ventilation, and the noise attendant upon the presence of so
many persons in one large room, render the reading-room an unsuitable
iy

290 APPENDIX

place for the purpose of study. To meet this want some of the rooms
intended for seminars are employed for study-rooms, but this is a
tentative plan and additional accommodation without encroaching upon
the space required for other purposes should be provided. The enlarge
ment of the Library is, therefore, one of the necessities of the immedi
ate future, and ought to be undertaken with appreciation of the import
ance to the University of the work carried on there. The Library is
especially an object for private benefactions, and we trust it will appeal
strongly to those who wish to add something to the educational facilities
of the University.

MUSEUM.

One of the necessary features of a great modern University is a
properly equipped Museum. From a narrow point of view such a
Museum might be effective if it contained only objects necessary for
actual teaching purposes, but the greater the number and the wider the
nature of the objects contained in a Museum the more useful will it be
found for such teaching purposes. Hence in many parts of the world
the Museum connected with a University has become the means of
exploiting the natural history and the resources of the particular coun
try, and has also become the store-house for objects of every character
connected with the history of man and interesting to the student in
many branches of science.

The University of Toronto has a Museum in connection with its
Biological work which, beginning as a mere teaching " Museum, is
gradually expanding to one devoting itself to natural history. It has
been proposed that a wing be added to the new building of the School
of Practical Science to be used as a Museum for mineralogical, geological
and palaeontological specimens. The University possesses ethnological,
anthropological and other collections which cannot be properly displayed,
and as a recent development, it has become, and is about to become to a
much greater extent, the possessor of large collections in connection
with the archaeology of Egyptian and other ancient civilizations on the
Mediterranean, and of ethnological and anthropological collections from
many parts of the world.

Victoria also has most valuable collections of archaeological and
other objects, which will doubtless be placed in such a museum. Indeed,
the theological Colleges through their connection with missionaries may
be large contributors in the future.

These particular collections are not only clearly necessary in the
study of the history of man, but unless every effort is made now to
secure the material for enlarging and making reasonably perfect such
collections, we shall undoubtedly find in a few years that the time is
past when it is possible conveniently to do so. As to the necessity of a
Museum in which may be exhibited the natural history using the words
in their broadest aspect of Ontario, we do not feel that argument on
our part is necessary, further than to say that every year s delay is a
misfortune, not only to the education of the students of the University
of Toronto, but to the education and material welfare of the people of
Ontario generally.

It might be well to draw attention to the fact that a public Museum
is valuable in proportion to the accuracy of its classification and the
information conveyed to the public by labels and otherwise, and unless
the expert ability of professors of the University is used for such classi
fication, the Province will eventually find it necessary to create a
separate Museum staff at a very great and, in our opinion, quite unneces
sary expense.

We therefore recommend that a site be selected in the University
grounds adjacent to a public thoroughfare and sufficient in area to
permit of extending the building in the distant future, that a Museum on

APPENDIX 291

a reasonable scale be planned, and in such a manner as to be built in
units, and that a sufficient number of units to accommodate conveniently
the Museum material now owned by the University of Toronto be built
as early as possible.

METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATORY.

About the year 1840 the University set apart for the use and
occupation of the Crown two and one-half acres of the University land
as a site for a magnetic and meteorological Observatory for scientific
purposes.

By the instrument setting apart the land it was provided that if at
any time the Crown should cease to use or occupy it for the purposes
mentioned, the land should revert to the University.

The land has been in the occupation of the Crown ever since,
although several years ago the magnetic work of the observatory was
transferred to Agincourt, and the observatory has since been used for
meteorological purposes only.

In recent years the Trustees of the University, finding that the
land was needed for building upon and believing that the occupation
of it for observatory purposes also seriously interfered with the means
of access to the main University building from College Street, entered
into negotiations with the Government of Canada for the purpose of
obtaining its assent to the removal of the observatory to another site
on the University land.

These negotiations resulted in an agreement being reached by
which the Crown upon certain conditions undertook to give up posses
sion of the present site and to accept in lieu of it another site on the
University land.

One of these conditions was that the University should provide the
new site free of cost to the Government. That has been done and the
Crown has taken and is now in possession of the new site. All the
other conditions have also been complied with by the University, and
the time for possession of the present site being given up will arrive
in a few weeks.

Rumours have from time to time been current that it is the inten
tion of the Government of Canada to transfer the principal work that
is now being done at the observatory here, to Ottawa.

Against this rumoured transfer remonstrances have been made by
the municipal authorities of Toronto, by the Board of Trade and by
those interested in shipping and lake navigation BS well as by the
Trustees of the University.

Believing, as we do, that such a transfer as is rumoured to be in
contemplation would not be in the public interest, we would strongly
urge that prompt communication be had with the Dominion Govern
ment with a view to having an appropriation for the erection of a new
observatory on the site that has been provided by the University, made
during the present session of the Parliament of Canada and the entire
work now being carried on at the observatory being done in the new
building.

THE AGRICULTURAL COLLEGE.

We have considered the relation of the University to the Pro
vincial Agricultural College. This department of the State educational
system is, in our opinion, of great value. Thirty years ago but little
was being done in the way of providing higher educational facilities for
those intending to take up agriculture as their life work. Stimulated by the
successful working out of agricultural problems in Europe, notably in
Germany, public men in Canada and the United States came to the
conclusion that the success of American agriculture demanded colleges

2p2 APPENDIX

for the special training of the future farmers, and laboratories and
stations for the investigation of agricultural methods. In Ontario a
Professorship in Agriculture had already been established in the Uni
versity of Toronto, and a Veterinary School was being conducted by
the Agriculture and Arts Association. The first Commissioner of Agri
culture for Ontario, Hon. John Carling, announced in 1869 his inten
tion of inquiring into the needs of this Province as to an Agricultural
College and an Experimental Farm. He appointed Rev. W. F. Clarke,
Editor of " The Ontario Farmer," to inspect such departments and
institutions in the United States as were making a specialty of agri
cultural research and education, and to prepare a report. This report,
which appeared in 1870, was based on the work carried on at the Massa
chusetts Agricultural College and the Michigan Agricultural College,
and recommended that a college similar to the latter be established
in Ontario. The college was established ultimately in the County of
Wellington, and the work of instruction begun in 1874.

The Ontario Agricultural College has from the first been main
tained as a purely agricultural college, and, after passing through a
long period of indifference and being subjected to keen criticism, has
now established itself as one of the most successful agricultural colleges
in America. A comparison of the number of students during two
periods will show conclusively what a change has been effected in the
institution.

No. of No. of

Students. Students.

1885 175 1900 342

1886 149 1901 359

1887 no 1902 768

1888 131 1903 728

1889 134 1004 833

1890 146 1005 1,004

The period of depression in the fortunes of the college apparently
reached its maximum in 1887. The revival appears to have come from
within the College itself. The President and staff at that time inaugur
ated in Ontario a system of Farmers Institutes. They felt that if the
farmers would not come to the College or send their sons to the Col
lege, they must go out to the farmers. Through these Institutes the
farmers became acquainted with the teachers of the College and their
work, and recognizing apparently for the first time that it was really
labouring in the true interest of the farmers, gave their response in in
creasing attendance. Once the indifference or antipathy of the farmers
was overcome, the institution began to grow along many lines and gradually
to assume the large proportions which it has now reached.

The Legislature readily met the increasing demands for the equip
ment of laboratories in various lines of scientific research and for addi
tional instruction. From the first the College has provided a two years
course and has granted diplomas to students successfully completing
this course. In 1887 a third year course was added and affiliation with
the University of Toronto took place. A special convocation was held
on October ist, 1888, and the degree of Bachelor of the Science of Agri
culture was conferred upon five students. One member of this class is
now President of the College, one is Professor of Field Husbandry and
Director of Experiments, and a third is Director of the Agricultural Ex
periment Station of Texas. The University graduation class of 1905
numbered 29. During the eighteen years, 1888 to 1905, the degree of
B.S.A. has been conferred by the University of Toronto upon 192 young
men who have completed first their two years course for a diploma and
then the subsequent course. The course was further extended in 1901
by adding a fourth year, so that now the degree is based upon the passing

APPENDIX

293

of a University matriculation examination followed by a four years
course of instruction. The following is a statement of the number of
degrees conferred by the University in agriculture:

1888 .................. 5 1897 .................. 7

Ig 89 .................. 5 1898 .................. u

I8 90 .................. 5 1899 .................. 9

i9i .................. 10 1900 .................. 18

l8 92 .................. 7 1901 .................. i

J&93 .................. 12 1902 .................. 8

l8 94 .................. 7 1003 .................. 16

*| .................. 9 1904 .................. 21

lB o .................. n 1905 .................. 29

Several members of the Commission paid a visit to the College and
made inquiry into all the workings of the institution. The College is well
equipped and satisfactorily conducted. Zeal and enthusiasm are shown by
:he professors, and there is a feeling of harmony and loyalty to the insti
tution in all departments. We commend to the Legislature the great
importance of continuing the liberal treatment of this institution. It has
done much for this Province ; it is now doing a great work, but the de
mands are increasing and we feel quite sure that the importance of
enlarging its usefulness will not be neglected. Its value to the Province
of Ontario can hardly be overestimated.

We have considered the relation of the College to the University and
hnd it to have been mutually satisfactory and beneficial. There does not
appear to be need of change in this respect. The President of the College
is a member of the Senate of the University. The Senate approves of the
course of study, appoints the examiners, and confers the degrees. We do
not believe the University should interfere with or be responsible for the
management and direction of the College, but owing to the fact that the
agncu tural community is not likely to have representation through any of
the other members appointed to the Senate, we think there might be an
advantage in having, in addition to the President, two members elected by
the graduates m agriculture who would represent the agricultural side of
University education. We would also suggest that :

1. An advisory board should be appointed to assist the Minister of

Agriculture in the direction of the College work, to be composed
of the following persons : The Deputy Minister of Agriculture
Chairman), the President of the College, three graduates or
associates of the College who shall be resident in Ontario and not
members of the staff, and, if thought desirable, two representative
farmers not graduates of the College. This board should be purely
advisory and should not in any way relieve the Minister of his
direct control and responsibility. This board should take the place
of the advisory board provided for by statute in 1887 when the
College was not under the charge of a practical farmer

2. In the interests both of the College and the University an annual

interchange of lectures might be made.

3- If the advisory board be appointed we recommend that, in addition
to the President of the College, one of the members be selected by
the Minister to sit in the Senate of the University.

A STATE VETERINARY COLLEGE.

We have also considered another important department in which the
University can increase its usefulness to the agricultural population of the

The following paragraph, taken from the report of the Board of Agri
culture of Upper Canada to the Minister of Agriculture for the year 1864,

294 APPENDIX

contains the record of the beginning of the special teaching of veterinary
science in Ontario. The work was originated by the board which was the
predecessor of the present Department of Agriculture, and was carried on
in close relationship to the University. The " efficient veterinary surgeon "
referred to was Dr. Andrew Smith, the present Principal of the Ontario
Veterinary College, who has occupied the position for over forty years.

" In the winter of 1861-2, a course of veterinary and agricultural
lectures was instituted under the auspices of the board, with the advantage
of the valuable and gratuitous aid of several of the distinguished professors
of University College, Toronto. The first winter the arrangements were
incomplete and the attendance was small. The progress made by several
of the students was, nevertheless, very considerable in view of the limited
time and means employed. In the winter of 1862-3 the arrangements were
more extended and the accommodation more adequate- The course con
sisted of lectures on the Anatomy and Diseases of Domestic Animals, the
Science and Practice of Agriculture, Agricultural Chemistry, Entomology,
Botany, Geology, etc. This course extended over six weeks and was
attended by about thirty young men from different parts of the Province,
most of them either actually engaged in agricultural pursuits or shortly
about to do so. It is not too much to say that the greater number of these
young men, at the close of the session, gave evidence of having made a
highly creditable degree of progress in attaining a knowledge of the studies
brought before them, several of them indeed to an extent deserving of
special notice ; and the result of the experiment was so far in every
respect satisfactory and encouraging. Particular attention was paid to
the veterinary department of the course. The board is strongly impressed
with the importance to the agricultural interests of the Province of having per
sons resident in the different districts possessed of some practical knowledge of
the true nature and proper treatment of the diseases of the more valuable
domestic animals, in which description of property much of the wealth of
the farmer consists. Under this view the board made arrangements with
a very efficient veterinary surgeon, a licentiate of the Edinburgh Veterinary
College, to come out from Scotland for the purpose of instituting the
series of lectures above referred to. The primary object sought in origin
ating these lectures was to create an interest in the subjects and to give
the young men attending them so much knowledge of the proper method of
study that they would be enabled to follow up their studies to advantage at
home. The design was also, further, ultimately to establish, if found practi
cable, a regular veterinary school, at which a thorough knowledge of the
profession can be obtained."

The Board of Agriculture was succeeded by the Agriculture and Arts
Association, and in 1871 the Council of the Association was by statute given
power as follows :

"The Council may establish a Veterinary College for the instruction of
pupils, by competent and approved teachers, in the science and
practice of the veterinary art, and may pass by-laws and adopt
measures for the examination of such pupils in anatomy, physiology,
materia medica, therapeutics, chemistry, and as to the breeding of
domesticated animals ; and upon proof to the satisfaction of the
Council that such pupils possess the requisite qualifications, may
grant diplomas certifying that they are competent to practise as
Veterinary surgeons."

The diplomas of the College were controlled and issued by the Agricul
ture and Arts Association, until the first day of January, 1896, when the
Association by statute ceased to exist. On the i6th of April, 1895, there
was passed an Act respecting veterinary surgeons in which the Veterinary
College established by the Agriculture and Arts Association was continued,
and the President of the Association was authorized to sign the diplomas
until the first day of April, 1896. This was further extended to the first
day of April, 1897. On the io.th December, 1896, a charter was issued in
corporating the Ontario Veterinary College, Limited, and in the following
year, 1897, affiliation took place with the University of Toronto. The

APPENDIX 295

Board of Agriculture and the Agriculture and Arts Association were
organizations which to a certain extent represented the Department of Agri
culture. From 1862 to 1896, therefore, the issuing of diplomas in veterinary
science was under direct Government control, and for the past ten years the
work has been in the hands of a private corporation having special statutory
recognition. The course of instruction covers two years and those holding
the diploma of the College are by statute permitted to style themselves
veterinary surgeons.

It will be seen that the College has not as yet provided courses that
the University would recognize by granting a degree. The only statutory
enactment at present in regard to veterinarians is that only those holding
diplomas or proper certificates from the former Agricultural and Arts Asso
ciation, the present Ontario Veterinary College, or " some duly authorized
veterinary college," are permitted to append to their names the term
veterinary surgeon. There is no restriction as to performing veterinary
work, provided the title is carefully avoided.

For some years the Ontario Veterinary College was the most popular
institution of its kind in America. It was a pioneer in the work. Of
recent years the large universities in the United States have been develop
ing special courses in veterinary science, providing courses of three years
and in some cases of four years duration. We believe that the Province
of Ontario should provide courses in veterinary science as extensive and as
thorough as any that may be provided in the United States. As it is, On
tario students desiring to equip themselves beyond the two years course
are compelled to take further work in one of the United States colleges
after completing their course here.

The owners of the Ontario Veterinary College have not seen fit, as yet,
to take advantage of their affiliation with the University of Toronto to pro
vide a course leading to a degree. The live stock interests of Ontario are
assuming immense value, and the success of our agriculture depends in no
small degree upon the health of our horses, cattle, sheep and swine. Vet
erinary science in Ontario to-day stands where the Agricultural College did
in 1887. We believe the time has come when an expansion should take
place, and when a three years course of instruction should be available.
Further, we believe that this work should, like the Agricultural College, be
under the direction of the Government of the Province.

In view of the fact that there is invested no less than $163,000,000, in
live stock on the farms of Ontario, in addition to the valuable horses owned
in our cities and towns, we feel warranted in recommending that the Gov
ernment of the Province should offer to do for veterinary science what
has been done for general agricultural science.

After careful consideration of the question, we beg to make the follow
ing recommendations :

1. That the University of Toronto establish a degree in veterinary

science, covering a course as thorough and advanced as those pro
vided in the leading universities of the United States.

2. That the Government of the Province of Ontario establish a veterin

ary college that will provide courses for the conferring of diplomas,
and also for the degree in veterinary science that the University
of Toronto will confer.

3- That the Provincial Government, in order to avoid having a rival
institution, make arrangements to take over from the owners the
Ontario Veterinary College, if satisfactory terms can be arranged.

4. That the Provincial Government conduct the Veterinary College as

a Provincial educational institution along lines similar to those fol
lowed in connection with the Ontario Agricultural College.

5. That the College be placed under -the Minister of Agriculture, and

that the Minister have an advisory board to assist him in the
administration of same. We would recommend that the advisory
board be composed of the following persons : The Deputy Minister
of Agriculture; the Principal of the Veterinary College; the Pro
fessor of Animal Husbandry of the Agricultural College; two

296 APPENDIX

representatives of the live stock interests of the Province ; and two
practising veterinary surgeons.

6. That the course be expanded so as to bring it up, at least, to the

requirements of similar veterinary colleges now in existence in the
United States, and that diplomas be conferred only after a three
years course.

7. That it be affiliated with the University of Toronto, and at an early

date be provided with a building in close proximity to the Univer
sity of Toronto, so as to enable the students to take advantage of
University lectures in such subjects as may be found practicable in
connection with the veterinary course.

THE COLLEGE SYSTEM.

The University of Toronto is made up of many diverse elements. There
are various faculties : Arts, Medicine, Law and Applied Science ; and in the
Faculty of Arts are various colleges : University College, Victoria College,
Trinity College ; and three purely theological colleges : Knox, Wycliff e and
St. Michael s. The organization of the University is not exactly parallel to
that of either an American or a British University. Through federation we
have developed a form of organization that is unique. The State pro
vides a complete system of education in Arts in the University of Toronto and
University College. The subjects taught in University College are taught
also in the denominational Colleges of Victoria and Trinity. All the stu
dents who take lectures in the University subjects must be enrolled in one of
these three Colleges. We believe that the University has thus, by apparent
chance, hit upon a system which, if properly and loyally worked, provides a
combination of strong personal influence on students with the broad outlook
and widened sympathies that come from membership in a great University.
The Colleges will maintain the importance of liberal culture in the face of
commercial and industrial development, and the growth of scientific activity.
The Colleges will be able to bring the strongest influences to bear upon their
own comparatively limited number of students, and to foster a common life
among them free at once from the narrowness of the small university, and
the lack of social union of a huge undivided university. In the colleges of the
United States efforts are now being made to break up the great aggregation
of undergraduates in Arts into smaller groups which may be more easily
handled for disciplinary purposes, and for more efficient direction of work.
The divisions proposed seem more or less artificial ; at best they are lateral,
such as class organizations. In our approximation to a college system we
have at hand a more excellent method of subdivision by which men of all
years and all courses are bound together by a tie of membership in a common
college, and the teachers of the various colleges are enabled to come into
closer personal touch with the men under their charge. The combination
of a State college and denominational colleges provides variety of ideal and
spirit, and avoids the dead level of uniformity that might ensue in one large
undivided body, and furnishes to each member the needful stimulus of
healthy rivalry. Out of a situation that to many seemed fraught only with
danger, we may hope to see emerge a type of institution that shall combine
college spirit and university spirit, in which each shall work for all and all
for each. Confidence, not suspicion, must be the basis of such a composite
institution. The State supplies to its youth a complete system of higher
education ; the denominational colleges avail themselves of the State s pro
vision for scientific training, and add to it their own contribution of the
humanities, with such a religious or denominational atmosphere as seems
most desirable to themselves.

INTERCHANGE OF LECTURES.

We have recorded the fact that there exists at the University a system of
interchange of lectures, under which professors of one College lecture in
another, or students of one attend lectures in the other, credit being given for

APPENDIX 297

such attendance in the respective College requirements for the courses con
cerned. At the present time there is no provision in law under which such
interchange can be properly arranged. We have thought it well, therefore,
to include in the draft University Bill which accompanies this report a
clause under which such interchange may become legal. That the Col
leges should have the opportunity to make such arrangements in particular
cases seems wise, though the power should be very carefully exercised and
should be subject to revision by the Board, inasmuch as interchange is
sometimes open to criticism as affording an opportunity for the introduc
tion of a system that might tend to reduce competition and bring lectures
to a deal level.

COLLEGE RESIDENCES.

To make a college system really effective, residences for the students are
highly desirable. In days gone by University College had its own residence ;
to-day Trinity has a residence for its men and another for its women stu
dents, and University College and Victoria have provided residences for their
undergraduate women. We hope soon to see ample residential accommoda
tion provided for the members of University College, and for undergraduates
of the University in all faculties. Such residences, whether College or Uni
versity, if under academic control, combined with a reasonable amount of self-
government on the part of the men, are much more than boarding houses ;
they are places wherein students may be profoundly influenced by contact
with one another, and wjth their instructors. The value of the residential
system has been abundantly demonstrated both in the Old World and the
New. We wish to express our sincere appreciation of the efforts of those
friends of the University of Toronto who recently formed a separate trust for
the erection of residences for University students in the University grounds,
and have secured large sums of money for that purpose- They are ready,
we understand, to hand over their trust in due time to such a new governing
board as that we have suggested. This course is desirable, as we believe that
all academic and disciplinary authority on the University grounds, and over
all University students, should be vested in the University.

PROFESSORS AND STUDENTS.

Recognizing the advisability of the relations between the staff and the
students being as close and friendly as possible, and at the same time keeping
in view the fact that the large number of students in attendance at the Uni
versity makes its difficult to secure such relations, we are of the opinion that it
would be well to adopt a plan similar to that followed in other universities,
under which members of the teaching staff, having volunteered to act as
advisers, have assigned to them a definite number of students. Each under
graduate is informed of his adviser and feels that there is someone in
authority who takes an interest in his welfare. The advisers frequently give
counsel on matters, particularly relating to the student s work as well as to
his general development, and exercise a sympathetic interest in the progress
of those students who have been assigned to them. Such a system would do
much to prevent students who are not fitted for university work from con
tinuing therein and thus wasting their time. Under proper advice they
could be diverted into a more suitable channel of activity, with benefit to the
individual, the University and the State.

PHYSICAL WELFARE OF STUDENTS.

Referring to the physical development of students, the care of their bodies
and their athletic activities, we are of the opinion that there should be
appointed at an early date a Physical Director, who should be a graduate in
Medicine, and whose duty it would be to examine all students who desire to
avail themselves of such examination, and to prescribe proper exercise for
each. Such a system of examination and direction properly carried out

298 APPENDIX

would result in improved physical strength and constitutional vigour and
would largely assist in increasing mental vitality. Under such guidance
over-indulgence in athletics could be checked and the error of sacrificing
bodily health and strength in the pursuit of knowledge might thus also be
avoided, while the proper development of all powers, physical and mental,
should result in gain both to the individual and to the State. In this con
nection it is in place to remark that the University authorities should exer
cise such supervision over athletics as might tend to prevent their undue
interference with studies, and to remind the students that they are to be
regarded as but means to the great end of self-development.

DISCIPLINE.

In matters of discipline we are of the opinion that as far as possible each
College and Faculty should be responsible for its own students. To deal
with all cases of discipline which fall outside the jurisdiction of colleges or
faculties we suggest that the Caput should have disciplinary jurisdiction.
The Caput should also act in all cases of inter-college or inter-faculty dis
cipline, and where any doubt arises as to the proper disciplinary authority
the Caput should have final power to resolve the doubt. A conflict of juris
diction would in this way be speedily removed.

A STUDENTS COMMITTEE.

We would recommend that in matters affecting the general interest of
the student body, there should be a Students Committee, recognized as
officially representing the undergraduates as a whole. Such a committee
would be a proper means of communication between the authorities and the
students, and having a right to speak for their fellows, could come to an
understanding on questions which might arise before they became serious.
The composition of such a committee is a question which it is properly the
duty of the Board to determine. We would suggest, however, that as far as
possible membership in it should be ex-officio, that is, that undergraduates
holding office in organized student associations should be brought together
to form the general committee of students.

BUREAU OF SELF-SUPPORT FOR THE STUDENTS.

In some of the large universities in the United States there has in recent
years been established a bureau of self-help for students. Many undergrad
uates must support themselves in whole or in part during their college
course. They work in the summer, and, as far as they can, they try to earn
further sums during the months of their actual college course. It has been
found most helpful to establish by university authority a regular employ
ment bureau for college men. Columbia and Yale have done this with great
success. The sporadic and necessarily limited efforts of the students are
systematized and employers are more easily brought into touch with those
seeking employment. Some modification of this system, adapted to our local
conditions, would prove, we believe, of real assistance to the students in the
various faculties of the University.

A DEPARTMENT OF PEDAGOGY.

The time has come, in our opinion, for the creation of a department of
Pedagogy. A course in the history, principles and practice of education
should form part of the curriculum. The University examines for the de
gree of Bachelor of Pedagogy and Doctor of Pedagogy, but has hitherto done
no teaching. Departments of Education have been established in many
universities, and we have had opportunity for special inquiry into the work
of these departments at Columbia University and the University of Chicago.
The work is best performed where the theory and practice can be made to
supplement each other, and it appears to us that the Provincial University
should conduct the department on these lines. For this purpose the Uni-

APPENDIX 2 99

versity should have power to co-operate with the Board of Education of
Toronto in securing the use or control of a school or schools for carrying on
the practice work. We do not suggest the exact means by which such an
arrangement shall be affected. The proposal to erect a new High School in
the northern part of the city near the University may afford the desired
opportunity. The duty of the University in connection with the teaching
body of our primary and secondary schools is one that ought to be recognized.
We believe that the question can best be dealt with by the new governing
board, and that financial provision for the creation of a pedagogical course
should be made.

TENURE OF APPOINTMENT.

The tenure of appointment is an important element in determining the
scale of professorial remuneration and in maintaining the general efficiency
of the teaching staff. In most of the universities in the United States all
appointments under the rank of professorships are made for a limited period,
during which the instructor is on probation. In some, even full professors
are appointed for a limited period, and are then reappointed without limita
tion, during the pleasure of the trustees. The probationary method grad
ually sifts out those who are of less than first rank, and makes it possible
to select for more permanent appointment such men as have given evidence
of their fitness. To members of the staff thus appointed all reasonable
security of tenure is given. It is felt to be wiser to endure a possible weak
ening of teaching power in a professor than to run the risk of losing first-
rate men from the University by introducing an element of uncertainty into
the tenure of the highest academic positions. The President of a great Uni
versity in the United States declares that by reason of probationary appoint
ments the necessity of removing a professor practically does not arise.
When, however, after all possible precautions are taken, and, subsequently,
proved incapacity or misconduct is exhibited, the governing body~ of the
University should be quite free to dismiss. The University must not suffer
for the sake of one man. We have felt that the best course to be adopted in
the University is to make the tenure of office to be, unless otherwise provided,
during the pleasure of the Board. We hope it will be the policy of the
Board to make all subordinate appointments, i.e., those below the rank of
professor, and, possibly, associate professor, on the probationary method,
and we doubt not that in carrying out their policy they will give full weight
to the complementary elements of security of tenure and efficiency of service.

THE REMUNERATION OF PROFESSORS.

The general scale of salary for professors and other members of the
teaching staff should be reconsidered. It was adopted many years ago, when
the cost of living was much less, and when the rate of remuneration fixed
bore a fair proportion to the salaries paid to persons in other walks of life.
The multiplication of pursuits in which men of learning and scientific attain
ments can earn large incomes has enhanced the difficulty of securing the best
men for University teachers. Although larger salaries ought to be paid,
they should be paid according to a different system than that now in vogue.
The present system provides for automatic increases, according to the number
of years of service, and establishes a uniform rate, regardless of the relative
importance of the positions to be filled, and ignoring the special qualifications
required in some cases. This system, in our opinion, is antiquated and
objectionable. It is not followed in some of the principal universities else
where. There, when vacancies occur, the authorities look over the whole
field at home and abroad, and have power to offer such salaries as will
attract the right men. We believe that a revision of the scale of remunera
tion should be undertaken as soon as possible, and that it should be based,
first, upon the principle of recognizing the relative importance of the various
professorships ; and, secondly, that increases should depend upon merit, and
particularly upon the capacity for productive work which is exhibited.

3OO APPENDIX

PROPERTY AND BUILDINGS.

The available ground at the disposal of the University for additional
buildings is decidedly limited. Few universities established in large cites
have been provided with sufficient land for future expansion. The Univer
sity of Toronto is now giving promise of growth beyond the most sanguine
expectations of its founders, and for that development all possible provision
should be made. The policy of the University should continue to be to
acquire as much land as possible in the vicinity of Queen s Park. We
believe that the present unallotted University property and the park lands
adjoining will be none too large for the series of collegiate buildings which
the growth of the University and the extension of the residential system
will, in the not distant future, demand.

In the erection of new buildings for University teaching, reasonable
regard should be had to the convenience of the federated Arts Colleges.
The students of such colleges might be virtually deprived of the opportunity
of taking some courses by reason of the difficulty of passing from their col
lege to a distant University lecture-room or laboratory.

The original University building set a standard of architectural excel
lence by which all subsequent academic edifices might well be tested. Lack
of means seems to have made it impossible to imitate the beauty and fitness
of the main building; but an earnest effort should be made to combine archi
tectural excellence with educational service in alf future additions to the
University equipment. It is not easy to exaggerate the influence of such
architecture on the minds of those who daily behold it, nor is it easy to over
emphasize the gain to the Province of having a group of stately academic
buildings of which all citizens might be proud. As the University is about
to enter upon a fresh chapter of its development, we think it most desirable
that the Board should consider some comprehensive plan for the disposition
and use of all the property at present in its hands, or which may soon be
added. Further structures, whether residences, lecture rooms, laboratories
or administrative buildings, could then be erected as part of one general
scheme, wherein each bears a real relation of fitness and utility to the other
buildings on the University grounds.

In this connection we recommend the creation of an office found in some
of the American universities, that of a Superintendent of Buildings and
Grounds, and the appointment of a suitable person who would exercise
supervision over the property.

FINANCIAL SUPPORT OF THE UNIVERSITY.

The Commissioners would be seriously remiss in their duty if they
failed to deal courageously with the vital question of financial support. A
well-equipped university under modern conditions is necessarily a costly
institution. The privately-endowed universities both in Canada and the
United States have drawn millions from public-spirited benefactors. They
could not have expanded as they have done if money had not been freely
placed at their disposal. Training in so many different branches of science,
costly laboratory equipment, and a larger staff, call for a greatly increased
expenditure. State institutions, like the University of Toronto, depend
mainly upon the support of legislative bodies. In the United States the
response to the claims of higher education has been very liberal indeed. In
newer States like Wisconsin, Minnesota and Michigan, which are not
superior to Ontario in wealth and resources, the votes for the universities
have been on a scale which indicates that their wants have only to be known
to be freely supplied. Not only is the annual income placed on a secure basis,
but sums for capital expenditure on new buildings and new teaching depart
ments are rea dily granted. The two distinct objects of university educa
tion are mental culture and practical utility. In recent years the latter
has steadily gained upon the former, owing to the utilitarian character of the
age, and the increased expenditures have doubtless been chiefly for the
development of this branch of instruction. In Ontario, as elsewhere, the

APPENDIX 3OI

extra sums voted for University purposes have gone into new buildings and
increased staff for the teaching of the applied sciences. The avowed aim
has been to train the youth of the country for the varied occupations pre
sented by material development. With this we have no desire to quarrel,
regarding it, in fact, as the natural and justifiable course to pursue in a
practical age and country. At the same time we wish to point out the value
to the nation of maintaining at a high degree of efficiency the training in
Arts. Without such training a university education would cease to possess
its true significance, in no respect should this department of university
work be permitted to fall behind. It is sometimes a just cause of complaint
that the system of options is so constructed that universitx degrees are con
ferred upon men who are not, in the proper sense, university men at all.
Against this danger, observable elsewhere, and, perhaps, to some extent
here, the authorities of the University should be on their guard- The rela
tion of all the science courses to the courses in Arts should be thoroughly
considered and defined. The modern university must not part with the noble
ideals of cultivated and scholarly tastes, of high thinking, of the love of
learning for its own sake, which are among the most valuable inheritances
which have come down to us from the past. In the case of the University of
Toronto we hope that if thorough teaching in the humanities requires more
money, the expenditure will be unhesitatingly incurred with every confidence
that public opinion will approve.

A survey of the ever-widening field of work before the University brings
us to the question of the income needed for present and future requirements.
It is clear that the University cannot be allowed to stand still. Its necessary
expansion must be taken- into account and we feel sure that the Province
desires its University to receive adequate support. A financial statement
laid before the Commissioners by those authorized to speak for the Univer
sity shows that a moderate estimate of the amount required from the Legis
lature during the next three years is as follows :

For SOS 6 ................................................ $125,432

: 1906-7 ................................................ ,68,263

J 97-8 ................................................ ^4,378

This does not provide for the annual cost of the School of Science, the
expenditure upon which, now voted separately, should, if the two institu
tions are united, be added to the sums required for the University. Accord
ing to an estimate of the requirements of the School of Science during the
next three years, the net amounts are :

F r 90S .................................................. $39,663

I 9 6 .................................................. 56,235

1907 .................................................. 62,930

In these estimates we find no provision for capital expenditures or
exceptional outlays for maintenance, but simply the sums needed to meet
natural expansion on a moderate basis. For the two institutions, there
fore, the Legislature would be called upon to vote during the next three
years the following amounts :

For 1005-6 ................................................ $165,095

^y ...................... ........................... 224,518

1907-8 ................................................ 247,308

With these figures before us, and after a careful inquiry into the addi
tional expenditures likely to be required in the immediate future if the
University is to be placed upon a proper financial basis, we have considered
the whole question of income.

In respect to additional expenditures, not included in the estimates given
above, we recommend that sums sufficient for the initial support of depart-

3O2 APPENDIX

ments of Forestry, Pedagogy, and Household Science, and for the cost of
maintaining chairs for scientific subjects in Medicine should be provided.
It is not easy to state the precise additional amount which these would
require, but a sum in the neighbourhood of $35,ooo or $40,000 is the small
est estimate that could safely be made.

In determining the question of income, the amount and the method of
providing it are both of moment. We believe that some means of fixing the
income upon a definite basis should be found. It has been proposed that
a certain percentage of some item of the Provincial revenue should be allotted
to the University, and that the sum that this percentage yielded from year
to year would form the amount to be voted annually by the Legislature.
It must be borne in mind that the financial needs of the University .will
grow greater from year to year both because of the increase of the popula
tion of Ontario and the growth of knowledge in the world at large. The
items of Provincial revenue, therefore, from which that portion of the
income furnished by the state is to come, must also be one which will grow
greater from year to year in at least as large a ratio as that of the increase
in population. For this purpose the revenue from succession duties has been
suggested. It is true that this is a tax which has aroused much opposition
and which may be subject to change in the future, but it has been selected
because it is at present a tax which grows in some relation to the growth
of the Province and therefore to the growth of the University requirements.
The Provincial revenue from this source during the past six years has been
as follows :

1900 $228,360

1901 376,661

1902 236,169

1903 386,948

1904 458,699

1905 684,143

or an average for the six years of $395,163. As this particular source of
revenue is supposed to be allocated under the Act to the discharge of certain
Provincial expenditures, we have thought that the University income might
be fixed by statute at a sum equal to a certain percentage of the revenue
from succession duties. In order that this system might not introduce an
element of inconvenient fluctuation, seeing that the revenue from succession
duties varies considerably from year to year, we recommend that the percent
age be calculated upon the average of three years receipts. We believe that
the income under this system or any other that may be selected, ought not
to be less than $275,000 at the inception.

In order to show that the figures suggested by this report are not only
not extravagant but are in fact very moderate, we quote an extract from the
report of the Board of Curators of the University of Missouri to the General
Assembly of that State, made in January, 1902. This portion of the report
was made for the purpose of inducing Missouri to help more liberally its
State University, but the biennial income of the University as shown by its
report was $588,339, and of this $226,126 was derived from the Collateral
Inheritance Tax of the State, a fund similar to our Succession Duties. The
following is the extract :

" i. University of Michigan (not including the Schools of Mines or the
Agricultural College), % mill (2% cents on the $100) of property. Income
from all sources in a Biennial period about $r,ooo,ooo.

2- University of Wisconsin, about % mill (2j4 cents a $100), for main
tenance and a large tax additional for special purposes. Its income from
all sources in a Biennial period nearly $800,000.

3. University of Iowa (not including the Agricultural College), about
1-5 mill a year (.02 on the $100). A similar tax in Missouri would yield
for the Biennial period $540,000.

APPENDIX 303

4. University of Nebraska, 2-3 mill (about 6 2-3 cents a $100). This is
the largest tax levied in any state for the maintenance of its University. In
Missouri it would yield a revenue in the Biennial period of $1,600,000.

5. University of California (which has besides an endowment of more
than five millions), 3-20 mill (i 1-2 cents a $100). Its income from all
sources in a Biennial period is not short of $1,000,000.

6. University of Minnesota for maintenance alone (not including build
ings), 3-20 mill (i 1-2 cents a $100). The Biennial income is about $700 -

rw* "

OOO.

7. Ohio University, i-io mill (i cent a $100). Income from all sources
in a Biennial period about $600,000-

8. University of Oklahoma, 1-2 mill (5 cents a $100). In Missouri
this would yield $1,200,000 in a Biennial period.

9. University of Illinois asks of the Legislature in the coming Biennial
period $900,000. I have no doubt that the expectation of the University
will be fulfilled. They nearly always are fulfilled in that State.

10. The University of Kansas asks in the present Biennial period for
$450,000, which it will probably receive. Neither in population nor wealth
can Kansas be compared with the great commonwealth of Missouri. Will
Missouri give less money to her University ?

11. Washington University in St. Louis has received in the last Bien
nial period about three millions of dollars. It had already received in late
years a million and a half. When the Institution begins to feel the force
of this immense sum ($4,500,000) the State University may no longer hold
the leadership of education in Missouri. It is beyond controversy that when
her new buildings are completed Washington University will be ahead of
the State University in buildings and equipment. It will also be ahead in
annual income apart from tuition. In addition to this it has a very large
revenue from tuition fees. The great commonwealth of Missouri should
not allow a private institution in one of her cities to excel the University of
the entire commonwealth.

12. Departing from State Universities let us call attention to the fact
that we must all compete in some measure with the University of Chicago
whose income exceeds $600,000 a year, or $1,200,000 each Biennial period."

As these figures are all given for a biennial period, one-half will in each
case afford the proper comparison with Ontario. We should draw attention
to the fact that these Universities are also afforded considerable financial
aid by the Federal Government.

ENDOWMENT IN LAND.

Throughout North America little in the financial history of universities
has been more noticeable than the good effect of large grants of wild land
ihe original grant to the University of Toronto has borne abundant fruit
has, indeed, made the present state of higher education in Ontario possible!
By the settlement of the Provincial boundary we have obtained control of
what is called New Ontario. It does not, therefore, seem unreasonable to
express the hope that out of this enormous area at least a million acres will
be set aside for the University and University College.

TRINITY COLLEGE.

The relation of Trinity College to the University and its precise posi
tion in the federal system have entailed special inquiry and consideration.
. The _A c ^ of I001 provided for the entry of Trinity College into federa
tion. Trinity, like Victoria, was to suspend its degree-conferring powers
except in Theology, and its removal to a site near Queen s Park on the
University land was contemplated, provision for the delivery of University
lectures at Trinity College in the meantime being made. The Act empow
ered the Board of Trustees of the University to make an agreement with the

304 APPENDIX

governing body of Trinity College for its federation on these terms, author
ity being also given the trustees to agree to such other terms, subject to the
assent of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, as might be deemed best in
addition to or in lieu of the provisions of the Act. This agreement was to
possess, and now possesses, the force of a statute. When it was framed in
1903, the policy contemplated by the Act, namely, the removal of Trinity
to the Queen s Park, was changed, and the conclusion reached was that
this policy should be abandoned and that Trinity should continue to occupy
its present buildings, provision being made for, amongst other things, the
permanent duplication there of lectures, the expense of which was to be
borne by the Province, and for the setting aside of land on which Trinity
might erect a building for the use of its students while attending lectures
at the University.

The basis of federation then reached is not, in the opinion of the
Commission, a satisfactory one, and we have earnestly sought some means
by which the whole situation can be relieved and simplified.

To that end we invited the Provost and other gentlemen connected with
and who are deeply interested in Trinity, to discuss informally with us the
possibility of an arrangement being come to by which Trinity would, as
contemplated by the Act of 1901, remove to the Queen s Park and the
necessity for the duplication of lectures be avoided.

Several conferences with the Provost and members of the corporation
and of the Board of Endowment of Trinity, for the informal discussion of
the subject, have been held, but unfortunately it has not been possible to
arrive at a basis of agreement acceptable to Trinity, and one that we can
recommend for adoption by the University.

The removal of Trinity from its present seat to the University ground
would entail a large expenditure for the erection of new buildings and Trin
ity is not unnaturally unwilling to provide for this expenditure by bringing
to present sale its valuable property on Queen Street West, and it is open to
serious doubt whether the proceeds of the sale would be sufficient to meet
the outlay.

The policy of Trinity is to hold the Queen Street property for some
years, in order that it may benefit by the increase in its value, which it is
confidently hoped by Trinity may be expected in the near future and that the
increased value of the property would eventually provide for the enlarge
ment of its accommodation on the present site or for the erection of new
buildings on another site.

It was suggested during our discussions that if a provincial guarantee
of a loan to be raised by Trinity on the security of the Queen Street property,
and the buildings to be erected on the University land were obtainable, it
would be possible for Trinity to borrow what would be required for the
erection of new buildings and continue its policy as to the Queen Street
property, and that in _that event Trinity might be willing to agree to
remove to the University ground.

Though we were unable to reach a conclusion which would enable us to
make a specific recommendation, the subject is one deserving of further
consideration, and we recommend that it be taken up by the Board of
Governors, and that a further effort be made to arrive at a basis of agree
ment more satisfactory than in our opinion is the one now existing. It
would not seem unreasonable that the Province should guarantee the sug
gested loan if the amount of it were limited to the value of the Queen
Street lands, and proper provisions were made to guard against the possi
bility of the security being impaired from the interest on the loan being
allowed to fall into arrear. It would be proper also, we think, to reserve
for a reasonable time for Trinity College a suitable site on the University
srrqund. In the meantime it will be the duty of the authorities of the
University to carry out in the spirit, as well as in the letter, the existing
. arrangements for the duplication of lectures.

APPENDIX 305

SCHOLARSHIPS.

The numerous scholarships and exhibitions open to merit which are
attached to the Colleges of Oxford and Cambridge have been the means of
drawing out not a little of the intellectual flower of British youth through
the Universities into the great professions and the service of the State. The
scholarships as a rule are a part of the original foundation of which the

cholar is the undergraduate, while a Fellow is the graduate member The
exhibitions are the gifts of private benefactors, whose names they bear and
by whose wills, saving necessary amendments, they are regulated. Here

invate beneficence might find in the foundation of scholarships open to
merit an object personally interesting as well as highly beneficial to the
otate.

FUTURE OF THE UNIVERSITY.

The future of our Provincial University, a vital organ at once of our
intellectual and industrial life, had been imperilled by the multiplication of
Universities which distracted public interest and dissipated resources not
more than sufficient at best for the maintenance of an adequate institution
while demand for expensive instruction in Science was rapidly increasing
and formidable competition in that department was growing up on the
other side of the line. To further the process of reconcentration, and so
tar as might be necessary, to reorganize, was the duty assigned to this
Commission. If we have seemed in fulfilling it, to aim at a high ideal, it was
net because we were careless of financial limitations, but because to advance
on the right path it is necessary to keep the ideal in view. We have arrived
it a critical juncture in the progress of University education. The question
presents itself whether the main object shall be, as it has hitherto been
intellectual culture, or the knowledge which qualifies directly for gainful
pursuits and opens the student s way to the material prizes of life. The
second object has of late been prevailing, especially where commerce holds
sway Ihe two, though distinct, need not be antagonistic. Science properly
so called, is culture of its kind and those who pursue it may in turn imbibe
the spirit of culture by association. We could not pretend, in confronting
this great question, to forecast or regulate the future. We could do no more
than provide a home for culture and science under the same academical
root, uniting them as far as possible, yet leaving each in its way untram
melled by the union. But whatever may have been devised by us or can
possibly be devised in the way of reorganization, it is on the quality of teach
ing on wise and vigorous management, on harmony among those engaged
in the work, on the loyal attachment of all, administrators, teachers and
itudents, to the common weal, together with the hearty appreciation and
de"end" S S " PP rt f the people that the success of the University must
Dated at The Grange, Toronto, 4th of April, 1906.

J. W. FLAVELLE (Chairman).

GOLDWIN SMITH.

W. R. MEREDITH.

B. E. WALKER.

H. J. CODY.

D. BRUCE MACDONALD.

A. H. U. COLQUHOUN (Secretary).

20

306

APPENDIX

_. AN ACT RESPECTING THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO AND

UNIVERSITY COLLEGE.

Assented to I4th May, 1906.

MEANING OF TERMS, ss. 2, 3.
REMOVAL OF TEACHING STAFF BY

BOARD, s. 4.
PROCLAMATION CHANGING NAME OF,

s. 5-
SCHOOL OF PRACTICAL SCIENCE

UNITED AS FACULTY OF, s. 6.
FEDERATION OF UNIVERSITIES AND

COLLEGES, ss. 7, 8, 9.
RELIGIOUS TESTS NOT REQUIRED, s.

9.

LANDS AND PROPERTY OF, ss. 10-18.
Vested in Board, s. 12.
Not to be expropriated, s. 17.
Exempt from Taxation, s. 18.
ENDOWMENT OF CHAIRS OR SCHOL
ARSHIPS, s. 19.

BOARD OF GOVERNORS, ss. 20-46.
Composition of, s. 24.
Chairman of, s. 26.
Term of office of members, s. 30.
Removal of members by Lieuten
ant-Governor, s. 33.
Powers of Crown transferred to,

s. 38.

Powers of, ss. 39-41.
Annual report of, s. 44.
THE SENATE, ss. 47-56.
How composed, s. 47-
Teaching Staff of University not

to be elected to, s. 48.
Term of office of members, s.

SO.

Vacancies, ss. 51, 52.
Powers and duties of, ss. 54, 55-
Certain statutes of to be sub
mitted to Board, s. 56.
CONVOCATION, ss. 57-66.
How composed, s. 57.
Powers of, s. 58.
Meetings, ss. 59, 60, 61.
Quorum, s. 64.
Chairman of, s. 68.
CHANCELLOR, ss. 67-72.
Graduate to elect, s. 67.
To be Chairman of Convocation,
s. 68.

CHANCELLOR (Continued)

Conferring of degrees by, s. 6r
Term of office, s. 70.
COUNCIL OF FACULTY OF ARTS, ss

73-75-
COUNCIL OF UNIVERSITY COLLEGE, s.

77-

POWERS AND DUTIES OF FACULTY

COUNCILS, s. 79.
POWERS OF COUNCIL OF UNIVERSITY

COLLEGE, s. 81.
"CAPUT," ss. 84-87.
PRESIDENT OF UNIVERSITY, ss. 88-91.
Duties and Powers of, s. 88.
Appointment of, pro tern., ss.

89-91.
PRINCIPAL OF UNIVERSITY COLLEGE,

s. 92.

(REGISTRARS, S. 93-

DISCIPLINE,
Jurisdiction as to, ss. 94-100.

ELECTION OF CHANCELLOR AND MEM
BERS OF SENATE, ss. 101-126.

APPORTIONMENT OF COURSE OF IN
STRUCTION IN ARTS, ss. 127, 128.

ATTENDANCE AT LECTURES, ss. 130,
134-

FEES FOR INSTRUCTION IN ARTS, S.
133-

ENROLMENT OF STUDENTS, ss. 130-

138.

ANNUAL GRANT OF
REVENUE FROM
DUTIES, s. 140.
TRINITY COLLEGE,
Rights of, s. 141.
Removal to Queen s Park, s. 142.
Loans to, may be guaranteed by

Province, s. 142.
DEVONSHIRE PLACE,

Power of Board to close, s. 143.
WALLBRIDGE SCHOLARSHIP, s. 144.
FEDERATED COLLEGES, WHEN TO
BECOME COLLEGES OF UNIVER
SITY, s. 145.
COMMENCEMENT OF ACT, s. 148.

PORTION OF
SUCCESSION

His Majesty, by and with the advice and consent of the Legislative
Assembly of the Province of Ontario, enacts as follows :

1 This Act may be cited as The University Act, 1906.

2 Wherf tte words following occur in this Act, unless a contrary
intention appears, they shall be construed as follows :

(i)" The University" as meanmg the University of Toronto.
(2) "The Board" as meaning the Governors of the University <
Toronto.

APPENDIX 307

(3) " Appointed members " as meaning the members of the Board
appointed^ by the Dieutenant-Governor-in-Council.

(4) " Property " as including real property and all other property of
every nature and kind whatsoever.

(5) "Real property" as including messuages, lands, tenements and
hereditaments whether corporeal or incorporeal, and any undivided share
thereof and any estate or interest therein.

(6) ^ College " as including a school or other institution of learning.

(7) "Teaching staff" as including professors, associate professors, lec
turers, instructors, demonstrators and all others engaged in the work of
teaching or giving instruction.

(8) " Now," as meaning when this Act goes into force.

(9) " Trinity College " as meaning Trinity College as established and
incorporated by the Act passed in the I4th and isth years of the reign
of Her late Majesty, Queen Victoria, chaptered 32, and as constituted a
University^ by Royal Charter bearing date the sixteenth day of July, 1853.

(10) "Head," when it refers to the head of a federated university or
a federated college, as meaning the person who is or is certified by the
governing body of such university or college to be the head thereof.

3. The Provincial University, known as the University of Toronto, the
Provincial College, known as University College, the Senate, Convocation,

the several faculties of the University and the Faculty of University College,
are and each of them is hereby continued, and, subject to the provisions of
this Act, shall respectively have, hold, possess and enjoy all the rights,
powers and privileges which they respectively now have, hold, possess and
enjoy.

4. All appointments in and statutes and regulations affecting the Uni
versity and University College and each of them shall continue, subject
to the provisions of this Act, and subject also, as to the teaching staff, and
all officers, servants and employees, to their removal by the Board at its
discretion.

5 (i) If and when a proclamation to that effect shall be issued by
the Lieutenant-Governor, the name of the University shall be changed to
and the University shall be known as "The University of Ontario" from
and after such date as shall be named in the proclamation for the change
taking effect.

(2) Such proclamation shall not be issued unless and until a statute
of the Senate approving of the change shall have been passed by the
vote of at least three-fourths of the members thereof who may be present
at a meeting called for the purpose of considering the question of making
such change and unless and until the change shall have been sanctioned bv
the Board-

6. (i) The School of Practical Science is hereby united with and
shall form part of the University and constitute the faculty of Applied
Science and Engineering thereof.

(2) The principal of the School of Practical Science shall become and
be the Dean of the said faculty, and the professors, teachers, instructors
and officers of the said school shall hold and occupy the like positions in
the said faculty to those now held and occupied by them in the said
school, but subject always to removal by the Board at its discretion.

(3) Whenever in any Act or document reference is made to the School
of Practical Science, the same shall hereafter apply and extend to the
said faculty.

(4) All moneys expended by the Board in the maintenance of the said
faculty shall for the purposes and within the meaning of the agreement
bearing date the second day of March, 1889, between Her late Majesty
Queen Victoria, and the Corporation of the City of Toronto, be deemed to
be money expended by "Her Majesty and Her Successors acting by and
through the Executive Council of the Province of Ontario."

(5) All courses of study in the said school, all Orders in Council
relating thereto, and all by-laws, rules and regulations thereof, except in
so far as the same are inconsistent with th" nrovisions of this Act shall

308 APPENDIX

continue in force and apply to the said faculty in the same manner and to
the same extent as the same are now applicable to the said school, but they
may be abrogated or modified by the proper governing body of the Uni
versity in that behalf as may be deemed expedient.

7. (i) Every university and every college federated with the Uni
versity and every college affiliated with the University shall continue to be
so federated or affiliated, subject to any statute in that behalf and to this
Act.

(2) A college affiliated with a federated university at the time of its
federation with the University, whether such federation has heretofore been
or shall hereafter be entered into, shall be deemed to be affiliated with the
University.

(3) The following are declared to be the universities federated with
the University, that is to say, Victoria University and Trinity College.

(4) The following are declared to be the colleges federated with the
University, that is to say, Knox College, Wycliffe College and St. Michael s
College.

(5) The following are declared to be the colleges affiliated with the
University, that is to say; Albert College, The Ontario Agricultural College,
The Ontario Medical College for Women, The Royal College of Dental
Surgeons, The Toronto College of Music, The Ontario College of Phar
macy, The Toronto Conservatory of Music, The Hamilton Conservatory
of Music, The Western Canada College of Calgary, The Columbian Meth
odist College, and The Ontario Veterinary College; the following the
Colleges which are affiliated with the University by reason of their having
been affiliated with Victoria University when the said last mentioned Uni
versity became federated with the University, that is to say: The Ontario
Ladies College and Alma College; and St. Hilda s College, which is
affiliated with the University by reason of its having been affiliated with
Trinity College when Trinity College became federated with the University.

(6) A college which has been affiliated with the University since the
i$th day of April, 1901, or which shall hereafter be affiliated therewith
shall not be entitled to representation on the Senate unless so declared by
statute in that behalf.

(7) The Senate may remove from federation or affiliation with the
University any college now or hereafter federated or affiliated with the
University which becomes an integral part of or federates or affiliates
with any other university which has and exercises the powers of con
ferring any degrees other than those in theology.

(8) If and when any university now or hereafter federated with the
University ceases to be federated therewith, every college which is affiliated
with the University by reason only of its having beein affiliated with such
federated university shall thereupon and thereafter cease to be affiliated
with the University, but shall retain the same relation with the federated
university with which it was affiliated as existed when such federated
university became federated with the Universiy.

(9) The Arts faculties of Victoria University and Trinity College in
their relation to the University shall be known as and may be called
colleges of the University bearing respectively as such colleges the names
Victoria College and Trinity College-

g (j) When any university in the Province of Ontario determines
to surrender its degree conferring powers (except the power of conferring
degrees in theology) and notifies the Board of such determination, the
Board may by statute declare such university to be federated with the
University on and from a day to be named in such statute, and thereupon
and thereafter the power of such federated university to confer degrees,
except in theology, shall be suspended.

(2) Every such statute shall be published forthwith alter the passing
thereof in the Ontario Gazette.

(3) The power and authority of conferring degrees, except in theology,
of any university now or hereafter federated with the University shall be
suspended and in abeyance, but may be resumed by such federated univer-

APPENDIX 309

sity, Provided that three years shall have elapsed from the date when its
federation with the University took effect, and that after the lapse of such
three years one year s notice in writing of its intention to resume its
degree-conferring powers shall have been given to the Board, and any
such federated university shall cease to be federated with the University
at and after the expiry of the said last mentioned period.

(4) Notice that any such federated university has ceased to be feder
ated with the University and the date when it ceased to be so federated
shall be published in the Ontario Gazette.

(5) The graduates and undergraduates in Arts, Science and Law of
a federated university and such graduates and undergraduates thereof in
Medicine as have passed their examinations in Ontario from and after the
date when such university became federate with the University, and so
long as such federation shall continue, shall have and enjoy the same
degrees, honours and status in the University as they held and enjoyed
in the federated university.

p. (i) No religious test shall be required of any professor, lecturer,
teacher, officer or servant of the University or of University College, or
of any student thereof or therein, nor shall religious observances accord
ing to the forms of any religious denomination or sect be imposed on them
or any of them, but the Board may make regulations touching the moral
conduct of the students thereof and therein and their attendance on public
worship in their respective churches or other places of religious worship
and their religious instruction by their respective ministers, according to
their respective forms of religious faith, and every requisite facility shall
be afforded for such purposes, provided always that attendance on such
form? of religious observance shall not be compulsory on any student attend
ing the University or University College.

(2) Nothing in this section contained shall interfere with the right
of any federated university or college to make such provision in regard
to religious instruction and religious worship for its own students as it
may deem proper, and to require the same to be observed as a part of its
own discipline.

to. (i) Separate accounts of the proceeds of the sales of the lands
set apart for the use of the University and University College or either
of them by the Act passed in the 6oth year of the reign of Her late
Majesty, Queen Victoria, chaptered 59, and by the Act passed in the third
year of the reign of His Majesty, chaptered 36 (as amended by the Act
passed in the 5th year of the same reign, chaptered 36), and by the Act
passed in the said last mentioned year chaptered 37, shall continue to be
kept by the proper officers and departments and yearly accounts thereof
to be furnished to the Board, as provided in the said Acts, and all moneys
derived from such sales shall be paid to the Board free from all char.ges
or deductions for management or otherwise.

(2) The repeal by this Act of the Acts and parts of Acts mentioned
or referred to in subsection i shall not affect or impair the right of the
University and University College or either of them to have the lands
mentioned therein set apart in accordance with and subject to the provisions
of the Acts and parts of Acts so repealed, but such right shall remain in
full force notwithstanding such repeal.

11. The annual grant of $7,000, provided for by the said first mentioned
Act, shall continue to be paid to the Board as provided therein, and the
same shall form a charge upon and be paid from time to time out of the
Consolidated Revenue.

12. All property now vested in the Trustees of the University of
Toronto is hereby, subject to any trust affecting the same, vested in the
Board, and all property which heretofore has been or hereafter shall be

granted, conveyed, devised or bequeathed to any person in trust for or for
the benefit of the University and University College or either of them or
of any faculty or department thereof or otherwise in connection therewith
subject always to the trust affecting the same, shall be vested in the Board

13. All property which is vested in or used by the Crown for the

3IO APPENDIX

purposes of the School of Practical Science, and all unexpended appropria
tions out of the Consolidated Revenue for the maintenance thereof, shall
belong to and are hereby vested in the Board.

The real property demised to the Corporation of the City _oi .Toronto
for the purpose of a park under the authority of section 66 of chapter 62
of tie Consolidated Statutes of Upper Canada shall, so 1^ the jease
thereof remains in force, form part of the City of Toronto and the residue
of the real property adjacent to the said park which is vested in the Board
shall be subject to the police regulations of the said corporation and the
council thereof and except as herein otherwise provided to the by-laws

thereof. rO p erty wh ich is now or which hereafter shall be vested

in the 5 Board shall, as far as the application thereto of any statute of limita
tions is concerned, be deemed to have been and to be real property veste(
in the Crown for the public uses of the Province. ..../>

16. It i* hereby declared that the dedication heretofore by the Crown
for any purpose of any real property held for the purposes of the Umver-
s?ty anVuniversity College or either of them has not taken away from
such real property any rights or privileges which it enjoyed as Crown
lands or prejudicially affected the same, but that all such rights and privi
leges remain m fu U force ^a^d effect^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^

be entered upon, used or taken by any municipal or other corporation or
by any person possessing the right of taking ands compulsonly for any
purpose whatsoever ; and no power to appropriate ^r^*%$
conferred shall extend to such real property unless m the A ct conferring
the power it is made in express terms to apply to such real property.

?2)Tbe provisions of subsection I shall apply to real property owned
by or vested fn any university or college federated with. ^University.
18 (i) The property, real and personal, vested in the Board
not be liable to taxation for provincial, municipal or sch pol purposes b
shall be exempt from every description of taxation ; provided, always that
except as mentioned in subsection 2 the interest of every lessee and occu
pant of re property vested in the Board shall be liable to taxation.
P (2) The liability to taxation of the interest of a lessee or occupant
mentioned in this section shall not extend to the interest of a lessee or
occupant being a member of the teaching staff or an officer or servant of
?he Univers ity or of University College, who, or being an association of
undergraduates or an incorporated society of under-graduates or of
maduafes and undergraduates, which is the lessee or occupant of any part of
?he property commlnly known as the University Par k composed of the
north halves of Park lots numbers eleven, twelve and thirteen in the first
concessfon f rom the Bay, in the Township of York (now in the City of
Toronto) and including that part of park lot number four teen in the sad
first concession described in a certain conveyance to Her late Majesty
Queen Victoria registered as number 86 S4 R in the registry office of the
eastern division of the City of Toronto, but the interest of every such lessee

or OC^^^^y^^ 8 ^^ in. subsection 2 which are
now or hereafter may be owned, leased or occupied by any federated uni-
verlity or federated college for the purposes of such university or cole
hall also be exempt from taxation in the same way and to the same
extent as the real property vested in the Board is by subsect.on i exempted

^"^Any^erson with the appr oval of the Board may, under anc 1 subject
to such terms and conditions as he may prescribe, endow ? chal r or fo nj
a scholarship in the University or University College, or aid the I
and Uriversiry College and each of them by providing an endowment for

YhTbe^ ^corporate by the name and sty.e of

APPENDIX

3"

The Governors of the University of Toronto," and shall have all the
rights powers and privileges mentioned in subsection 25 of section 8 of
The Interpretation Act, and also the power to take and hold real property
for the purposes of the University and of University College without license
in mortmain.

22. The Board shall not be deemed to be a new corporation, but shall
be taken to be and shall be the successor of "The Trustees of the Uni-

5ity of I pronto, with the enlarged rights, powers and privileges con
ferred by this Act.

23. Any action or proceeding now pending in any court may be con-
f , lml , ed to be prosecuted or defended, as the case may be, in the name of

The Trustees of the University of Toronto," or the name of the Board
may at its option be substituted therefor.

t , 24. The Board shall consist of the Chancellor and the President of
the University who shall be ex-officio members thereof, and eighteen per
sons appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council.

25. Iso person shall be eligible for appointment as a member of the
Ontlrio SS IS a Brit Sh subject) and a re sident of the Province of

P,,^ ? e r of the me bers f th e Board shall be appointed by the
Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council to be the chairman thereof.

27. I he Board may appoint one of its members to be Vice-Chairman
and, in case of the absence or the illness of the Chairman, or of there S
a vacancy m the office of Chairman, the Vice-Chairman shall act fo -and havf
all the powers of the Chairman, and an entry in the minutes of the Board
declaring that any of the said causes for the appointment of a Vice-Chairman
exists shall be conclusive evidence of the fact so declared

tfe f S^fk and UntU otherwise . Provided by the Board, seven members
thereof shall be necessary to constitute a quorum

29. Notwithstanding any vacancy in the Board, as long as there are
at least ten members thereof it shall be competent for the Board to
exercise all or any of its powers.

fire A The f app ? f nted , members of the Board, except those who shall be

first appointed after the passing of this Act, shall hold office for six years

A t! l? / St appolnted members of the Board, 6 shall be appointed

six vears an? ^ f^ yCarS ^ V? f f Uf yearS and the remaining 6 or
six years, and all of them until their successors are appointed

omt a PP mted members of the Board shall be eligible for re-

33- The appointed members of the Board and any or either of them
may be removed from office by the Lieutenant-Governor-in Council.

34- fbe head of University College, the head of a federated university
or of a federated or an affi hated college, a member of the teaching staff of
the University of University College, of a federated university or of a

college> sha " not be eligible to be appo ^ as a

any 3 o S f IL\T^ ftSt^? ^^K^^^^

or becomes insane or otherwise incapable of acting as a member of the
Board he shall ,fso facto vacate his office, and a declaratio^Tf the exist

fCred UP n the minUtCS f the B ard sha11 be

jv^^^^^^^o^^as

a member has been appointed has expired, the vacancy sha be filled by
he appointment by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council of a successor to

haSdle r reSe

-- o a successor to

whohd Ihoid nffi haS f dle ft r reSig S ed r th , erwise ased to be a member!
who shall hold office for the remainder of the latter s term of office

u 3 7 1 h ? ^oyernment conduct, management and control of the Univer-

38- All the powers over, in respect of, or in relation to the University

312 APPENDIX

and University College and each of them which now are or may be exercised
by the Lieutenant-Governor, save only such powers as are by this Act
expressly reserved to the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, are hereby, sub
ject to the provisions of this Act, vested in the Board.

39. Without thereby limiting the general powers by this Act conferred
upon or vested in the Board, it is hereby declared that the Board shall
have the following powers :

(1) To make rules and regulations pertaining to the meetings of the
Board and its transactions, for fixing the quorum of the Board, and for the
appointment of such committees as it may deem necessary, and for con
ferring upon any of such committees power and authority to act for the
Board in and in relation to such matters as the Board may deem it
expedient to delegate to a committee with power to act for the Board.

(2) To appoint the President of the University, the Principal of Uni
versity College, the Deans of all the faculties, the Librarian, the Bursar,
the Registrar of the University, the Registrar of University College, the
professors, teachers and instructors of and in the University and in Uni
versity College, and all such officers, clerks, employees and servants as the
Board may deem necessary for the purposes of the University and Uni
versity College or either of them, and to fix their salaries or remuneration,
and to define their duties, except those of the Librarian, and their tenure
of office or employment, which, unless otherwise provided, shall be during
the pleasure of the Board. Provided, always, that no person shall be
appointed as Principal of University College, or as a Dean of any faculty,
or as a member of the teaching staff of the University, or of any faculty
thereof, or of University College, unless he shall have been first nominated
for the position to which it is proposed to appoint him by the President of
the University, and provided also that no Dean of a faculty or member of
the teaching staff of the University, or of any faculty thereof, or of Uni
versity College, shall be promoted, and no principal of University College
or Dean of a faculty or member of such teaching staff shall be removed
from office except upon the recommendation of the President of the
University, but this proviso shall not apply where there is a vacancy in
the office of President.

(3) To make regulations respecting and to provide for the retirement
and superannuation of any of the persons mentioned in subsection 2, or
the payment of a gratuity to any of them upon retirement, and to provide
that any superannuation or retiring allowance or gratuity shall be paid out
of a fund which may be created for that purpose either with the moneys
of the Board or by contributions thereof from the persons aforesaid, or
partly by both.

(4) Subject to the limitations imposed by any trust as to the same, to
invest all such moneys as shall come to the hands of the Board, and shall
not be required to be expended for any purpose to which it lawfully may
be applied, in such manner as to the Board may seem meet.

(5) To purchase and to take and hold by gift or devise real property
for the purposes of the University and University College, or either of
them, without license in mortmain, and every person shall have the unre
stricted right to devise and bequeath property, real and personal, for the
purposes of the University and University College, or either of them, to the
Board, or otherwise, for such purposes, any law to the contrary notwith
standing.

(6) To purchase and acquire all such property as the Board may
deem necessary for the purposes of the University and University College,
or either of them.

(a) The power conferred by this subsection shall include that of pur
chasing the interest of any lessee in any real property vested in
the Board which is under lease.

(7) Without the consent of the owner thereof or any person interested
therein to enter upon, take, use and appropriate all such real property as
the Board may deem necessary for the purposes of the University and
University College, or either of them, making due compensation therefor

APPENDIX 313

to the owners and occupiers thereof, and all persons having any interest
therein.

(8) The provisions of The Municipal Arbitrations Act and of sections
437 to 467, both inclusive, of The Consolidated Municipal Act, 1903, shall
mutatis mutandis apply to the Beard, and to the exercise by it of the powers
conferred by subsection 7, and where any act is by any of the said pro
visions required to be done by the clerk of a municipality, or at the office
ot such clerk, the like act shall be done by the Bursar of the University,
or at his office (as the case may be).

(9) To acquire, hold, maintain and keep in proper order and condition
such real property as the Board may deem necessary for the use of the
students of the University and University College, and each of them, for
athletic purposes, and to erect and maintain such buildings and structures
thereon as it may deem necessary.

(10) To make such regulations and provide such means for the physical
examination, instruction and training of the students of the University
and of University College as to the Board may seem meet.

(n) To sell any of the real property vested in the Board or to lease
the same for any period not exceeding twenty-one years, to commence in
possession, with such right of rene\val and under and subject to such rents,
covenants, agreements and conditions as to the Board may seem meet.

(12) To lay out and expend such sums as the Board may deem neces
sary for the support and maintenance of the University and University
College, and each of them, and for the Betterment of existing buildings
and the erection of such new buildings as the Board may deem necessary
for the use or purposes of the University and University College, and each
of them, and for the furnishing and equipment of such existing and newly
erected buildings.

(13) To lay out and expend such sums as the Board may deem neces
sary for the erection, equipment, furnishing and maintenance of residences
and dining halls for the use of the students of the University and of
University College, and of each of them, whether such students be gradu
ates or undergraduates, and to acquire and take over from any corporation
any rights and powers possessed by it in respect of University residences
and any property vested in it, on such terms as may be agreed on between
such corporation and the Board, and such corporation is hereby empowered
to enter into and to carry into effect any agreement for the purposes afore
said, and upon such agreement being completed such corporation shall if
so provided by the terms of the agreement, be dissolved, and its rights
powers and property be vested in the Board.

(14) To make such rules and regulations as may to the Board seem
meet for the management, government and control of such residences and
dining halls.

(15) To establish such faculties, departments, chairs and courses of
instruction in the University, and such departments, chairs and courses of
instruction in University College in any subject except theology, as to the
Board may seem meet.

(16) To provide for the federation with the University of any college
established in this Province for the promotion of Art or Science, or for
instruction in Law, Medicine, Engineering, Agriculture, or any other useful

ranch of learning, on such terms as to representation on the Senate and
atnerwise, as to the Board may seem meet, and to enter into any agree
ment which may be deemed necessary to effectuate such federation.

(17) To provide for the affiliation with the University of any college
established in Canada for the promotion of Art or Science, or for instruc-
:ion in Law, Medicine, Engineering, Agriculture or any other useful
branch of learning, on such terms as to representation on the Senate and
otherwise as to the Board may seem meet, and to enter into any agreement
which may be deemed necessary to effectuate such affiliation.

. V 8 ) Jo provide for the dissolution of any such affiliation and of any

existing affiliation and for the modification or alteration of the terms thereof

(19) To fix and determine the fees to be paid for postgraduate instruc-

314

APPENDIX

tion, and for instruction in the faculties of medicine and applied science
and engineering, and in any other faculty that may hereafter be established,
the fees to be paid by regular and occasional students in the University
and in University College for enrolment therein, the library fees, the
laboratory fees, the gymnasium fees, the fees for physical examination and
instruction, and the fees for examinations, degrees and certificates, and when
a federated college by arrangement with the proper authorities in that
behalf teaches any part of the course in Arts, to make such a reduction
in the fees, payable by the students so taught in such college, as may to
the Board seem reasonable.

(20) To enter into such arrangements with the governing body of any
secondary or primary school as the Board may deem necessary for the
purpose of or in connection with the academic work of the University or
of any faculty or department thereof, and the governing body of any such
school which is a Collegiate Institute, a High School, a Technical School,
or a public school, shall have authority, with the approval of the Lieutenant-
Governor-in-Council, to make such arrangements with the Board.

40. The Board shall have power to modify, alter and change the con
stitution of any body constituted or continued by this Act, except the
Senate, and to create such new bodies as may be deemed necessary for the
purpose of carrying out the objects and provisions of this Act, and also
to confer upon the bodies constituted or continued by this Act, or any or
either of them, and upon any new body which hereafter may be constituted,
such powers as to the Board may seem meet, but nothing herein contained
is to be taken to authorize any abridgement of the powers by section 54
of this Act conferred upon the Senate.

41. (i) The Board may make provision for enabling the students of
the University, University College and the federated universities and
federated colleges to appoint a representative committee of themselves to
be chosen in such manner as shall be approved by the Board, and which
shall be the recognized official medium of communication on behalf of such
students between them and the Board, and which shall have the right to
make communications through the President of the University to the Board
upon any subject in which they are or may deem themselves to be interested.
Provided, always, that nothing herein contained shall take away or impair
the right of any student of or in the University or University College to
make complaint to the governing bodies thereof or to the Board in respect
of any matter as to which he is or may deem himself to be entitled to
complain; but every such complaint shall be transmitted through the Presi
dent to the Board or to the proper governing body (as the case may be),
and in no other manner whatsoever.

(2) Nothing in this section contained is intended to or shall impair
or affect the right of control which any federated university or college
possesses over its students.

42. (i) The Board shall not incur any liability or make any expendi
ture which has the effect of impairing the present endowment of the Uni
versity and University College, or any addition to such endowment which
shall hereafter be made, unless an estimate therefore shall have been first
made and approved by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council.

(2) In this section the term " endowment " shall mean and include the
real property which is by this Act vested in the Board, the proceeds of any
part thereof which shall hereafter be sold, and the moneys now invested
in mortgages or other securities which are by this Act vested in the Board.

(3) The Board shall not incur any liability or make any expenditure
for the purchase of land or the erection of buildings unless the same can
be met and shall be provided for out of the annual income of the year, or
shall be sanctioned by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council.

43. Save as in this Act otherwise expressly provided, the action of the
Board in any matter with which it may deal shall be by resolution or by
statute, as the Board may determine, but it shall not be essential to the
validity of any such resolution or statute that it be under the corporate seal
of the Board if it be authenticated in the manner prescribed by the Board.

APPENDIX 315

44- (i) The accounts of the Board shall be audited at least once a
year by the Provincial Auditor, or by some person appointed by the Lieu-
tenant-Governor-in-Council for that purpose.

(2) The Board shall make an annual report of its transactions to the
Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, in which shall be set forth in detail the
receipts and expenditures for the year ended on the next preceding thirtieth
day of June, and of the investments as they stood at the end of such year,
and such other particulars as the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council may from
time to time require.

(3) Such report shall be transmitted to the Provincial Secretary on
or before the first day of December next after the close of the year for
which it is made, and shall be laid before the Legislative Assembly within
the first ten days of its then next session.

45- No action shall be brought against the Board or against any member
thereof on account of anything done or omitted by him in the execution
ot his office without the written consent of the Attorney-General for Ontario

40. if any question shall arise as to the powers and duties of the
Council of University College, of the council of any faculty, of the Caput,
of the President, of the Principal of University College, or of any officer
or servant of the University or of University College, the same shall be
settled and determined by the Board, whose decision shall be final.

THE SENATE.

47- The Senate of the University shall be composed as follows

(1) The Chancellor of the University, the Chairman of the Board, the
President of the University, the Principal of University College the Pre
sident or other head of every federated university and federated college,
the Deans of the faculties of the University, and all persons who at any
time have occupied the office of Chancellor or Vice-Chancellor of the Uni
versity shall be ex-officio members.

(2) The Faculties shall be entitled to representation as follows
The Faculty of Arts of the University by the professors (not including

associate professors) of the faculty, each of whom shall be a member
of the Senate;

The Faculty of Medicine by five members ;

The Faculty of Applied Science and Engineering by five members :

Ihe faculty of University College by three members;

i he Faculty of Arts of Victoria University by three members ;

I he Faculty of Arts of Trinity College by three members ;

And the Faculty of Arts of every university hereafter federated with
the University by three members.

The representatives of the faculties of the University except of the
faculty of Arts, and the representatives of the Faculty of University College
and of the Faculties of Arts of the federated universities, shall be chosen
by the members thereof.

(3) One member appointed by each federated university, two members
appointed by each federated college, one member appointed by the Law

Upper Canada, and subject to any Statute in that behalf one
member appointed by the governing body of every affiliated college which
HOW is or shall hereafter be entitled to appoint a representative.

(4) Twelve members elected by the graduates in Arts in the University
who at the time of graduation were enrolled in University College- five
members elected by the graduates in Arts and Science of Victoria University
and the graduates in Arts of the University who at the time of graduation
were enrolled in Victoria College; five members elected by the graduates
m Arts and Science of Trinity College and the graduates in Arts of the
University who at the time of graduation were enrolled in Trinity College-
four members elected by the graduates in Medicine; two members elected
by the graduates in Applied Science and Engineering; two members elected

e graduates in Law; two members elected by the graduates in Agri-
ture; and four members elected by such persons as hold certificates as

316 APPENDIX

Principals of Collegiate Institutes or High Schools or Assistants therein,
and are actually engaged in teaching in a Collegiate Institute or a High
School.

(5) A university hereafter federated with the University shall be entitled
to be represented on the Senate in the proportion of one representative for
every one hundred graduates in Arts, and for any fraction of one hundred
over one-half the federated university shall be entitled to one additional
representative; provided, always, that in no case shall the number of such
representatives exceed five.

(6) If and when any new faculty is established in the University pro
vision may be made by the Senate, subject to confirmation by the Board,
for the representation on the Senate of the graduates of such faculty.

48. Members of the teaching staff of the University, of University Col
lege, of the federated universities, and of the federated and affiliated colleges,
shall not be eligible for election by any of the graduate bodies.

49. No person shall be eligible for election as Chancellor or for election
or appointment as a member of the Senate unless he is a British subject
and a resident of the Province of Ontario.

50. The tenure of office of the elected and the appointed members of
the Senate shall be for four years, and until their respective successors are
elected or appointed.

51. If any elected or appointed member of the Senate resigns, goes to
reside out of the Province, becomes insane or incapable of acting, or becomes
a member of the teaching staff of any of the bodies mentioned in section 48,
not being the body which he has been appointed to represent, his seat shall
ipso facto become vacant, and a declaration of the existence of any vacancy
entered upon the minutes of the Senate shall be conclusive evidence thereof.

52. If any vacancy shall occur from any cause, the same shall be filled,
in the case of an appointed member, by the body possessing the power of
appointment; and in case of a member elected by the graduates or by any
class of graduates, or by the principals of Collegiate Institutes and High
Schools, and assistants therein, such vacancy shall be filled by the Senate,
and the persons appointed or elected to fill such vacancy shall hold office for
the remainder of the term of office of the member whose seat has become
vacant.

53. If any question shall arise touching the election of the Chancellor
or of any elective member of the Senate, or the right of any person to be
or sit or act as Chancellor, or as a member of the Senate, the same shall not
be raised or determined in or by any action or proceeding in any court, but
shall be determined by the Senate, whose decision shall be final.

54. In addition to such others as are expressly mentioned in this Act,
the Senate shall have the following powers and perform the following
duties :

(l) To provide for the regulation and conduct of its proceedings, in
cluding the determining of the quorum necessary for the transaction of
business;

(2) To provide for the granting of and to grant degrees, including
honorary degrees and certificates of proficiency, except in theology;

(3) To provide for the establishment of exhibitions, scholarships and
prizes ;

(4) To provide for the affiliation with the University of any college
established in Canada for the promotion of Art or Science, or for instruction
in Law, Medicine, Engineering, Agriculture or any other useful branch of
learning, and for the dissolution of such affiliation, or of any existing affilia
tion, or the modification or alteration of the terms thereof;

(5) To provide for the cancellation, recall and suspension of the degree,
v Iirlher heretofore or hereafter granted or conferred, of any graduate of the
University who has heretofore been or shall hereafter be convicted in the
Province of Ontario or elsewhere of an offence which, if committed in
Canada, would be an indictable offence, or who has been or shall hereafter
be guilty of any infamous or disgraceful conduct, or of conduct unbecoming
a graduate of the University ; for erasing the name of such graduate from

APPENDIX 317

the roll or register of graduates, and for requiring the surrender for can
cellation of the diploma, certificate or other instrument evidencing the right
>f such graduate to the degree of which he shall have been deprived under
the authority of any such statute; and for providing the mode of inquiring
into and determining as to the guilt of such graduate, and the procedure
generally in respect of any of the said matters, and for the purpose of mak
ing such inquiry the Senate and the committees thereof shall have all the
powers which are by The Raised Statute respecting Inquiries concerning
Public Matters conferred upon commissioners appointed under the pro
visions of the said Revised Statute;

(6) To provide for the establishment of any faculty, department, chair
and course of instruction in the University;

(7) To provide for the establishment of any department, chair and
course of instruction in University College in any subject except theology;

(8) To appoint scrutineers for the counting of the votes for Chancellor
and for elective members of the Senate;

(9) To consider and to determine on the report of the respective faculty
councils as to the courses of study in all the faculties;

(to) To consider and determine as to all courses of study to which
subsection 9 does not apply;

(11) To consider and to determine on the report of the respective
faculty councils as to the appointment of examiners, and the conduct and
results of the examinations in all the faculties;

(12) To provide for the appointment of the examiners for and for the
conduct of all University examinations other than those in the faculties of
the University and for the determining of the results of such examination.

(13) Io hear and determine appeals from decisions of the faculty coun
cils upon applications and memorials by students and others;

(14) Jo consider all such matters as shall be reported to it by the
Council of any faculty, and to communicate its opinion or action thereon
to the Council ;

. (i5) To provide for the representation on the Senate of any faculty
which may hereafter be established in the University, and of the graduates
m such faculty, if, in the opinion of the Senate, provision should be made
tor separate representation of such graduates;

( l6 ) To provide for the preparation and publication of the Calendars,
which shall include those of University College and the federated univer
sities, or such of them as may desire that their calendars shall be inserted
therein ;

c / I7 r -J make rules and regulations for the management and conduct
of the Library, and to prescribe the duties of the Librarian;

(18) To make such changes in the composition of the senate as mav
be deemed expedient ;

(19) To make such recommendations to the Board as may be deemed
proper for promoting the interests of the University and of University Col
lege, or for carrying out the objects and provisions of this Act.

55- (i) Nothing in section 54 contained shall authorize the Senate to
make any change in its composition which shall affect the rights of repre
sentation thereon of a federated university or the faculty of Arts thereof
or of a federated college or of the graduates of a federated university
unless the same shall be assented to by the federated university or college
affected by such change.

(2) Nothing in this Act contained shall prevent the Senate from taking
the initiative in determining as to any course of study or any change therein
but before passing any statute providing therefor the Senate shall refer to
the appropriate faculty council the proposition under consideration for in
quiry and report thereon by such faculty council.

56. A certified copy of every statute or other enactment of the Senate
providing for any of the matters or things mentioned in section <U and
therein numbered .}. 4. S- 6, 7, 9. 10. 15. 17 and 18 shall within ten days after

318 APPENDIX

the passing thereof, be transmitted to the Board, and no such statute or
enactment shall have force or effect until it has been approved by the Board.

57. Convocation shall consist of all the graduates of the University and
of the federated universities.

58. Convocation shall have power:

(1) To make regulations for governing its proceedings and the mode
of conducting the same, and keeping records thereof;

(2) lo appoint a Clerk of Convocation, and to prescribe his duties;

(3) In case of the absence of the Chancellor, to elect a presiding officer
for any meeting thereof;

(4) To consider all questions affecting the interests and well-being of
the University, and to make representations thereon to the Board and to
the Senate;

(5) To require a fee to be paid by the members as a condition of their
being placed on the register of members, and to provide that no member
whose name does not appear in such register shall be entitled to take any
part in the proceedings of Convocation;

(6) To appoint an Executive Committee and to confer upon it such
powers as to Convocation may seem meet.

59. Convocation shall meet when convened by the Chancellor, and also
at such times and places as may be fixed by Convocation by regulation in
that behalf, and in the absence of such regulation, as may be fixed by Con
vocation or by the Executive Committee thereof, and it shall be the duty of
the Board to provide a suitable place for its meetings.

60. Notice of all meetings shall be given in such manner as may be
prescribed by Convocation by regulation in that behalf, and in the absence
of such regulation as may be directed by Convocation or by the Executive
Committee thereof.

61. A true copy of the minutes of the proceedings of every meeting of
Convocation shall be transmitted without unnecessary delay to the Board and
to the Senate.

62. All questions shall be decided by the vote of the majority of the
members present.

63. The Chairman or presiding officer shall be entitled to vote as a mem
ber of Convocation, and any question on which there is an equality of votes
shall be deemed to be negatived.

64. No question shall be decided at any meeting unless at least twenty-
five members are present-

65. If at least twenty-five members by writing under their hands, setting
forth the objects thereof, require the Chairman to convene a special meeting
of Convocation, it shall be the duty of the Chairman to call the same without
any unnecessary delay.

66. No matter shall be considered at any such meeting except that for
the consideration of which the meeting shall have been called.

67. There shall be a Chancellor of the University, who shall be elected
by the graduates thereof at the time and in the manner hereinafter men
tioned.

68. The Chancellor shall be the Chairman of Convocation.

69. All degrees shall be conferred by the Chancellor, or, in case of his
absence, or of there being a vacancy in the office of Chancellor, by the
President, or, in case of the absence of both of them, or of both offices being
vacant, by some member of a faculty of the University, to be appointed for
the purpose by the Senate.

70. The Chancellor shall hold office for four years, and until his suc
cessor is chosen.

71. If the Chancellor dies, goes to reside out of the Province, or be
comes insane or otherwise incapable of acting, he shall ipso facto vacate his
office, and a declaration of the existence of such vacancy by the Senate
entered upon its minutes shall be conclusive evidence thereof.

72- In the case of a vacancy in the office of Chancellor caused by death,
resignation or otherwise, before the term of office for which the Chancellor

APPENDIX 319

was elected has expired, the vacancy shall be filled by the appointment by
the Senate at a special meeting thereof called for the purpose, of which at
least thirty days notice shall be given, of a successor, who shall hold office
for the remainder of the term for which the Chancellor shall have been
elected.

73. There shall be a faculty council to be known as " The Council of
the Faculty of Arts."

74- It shall consist of the President of the University, the Principal of
University College, the President or other head of every federated univer
sity, the Dean of the Faculty of Arts, the teaching staff in the Faculty of
Arts of the University, the teaching staff of University College, the teaching
staff in the Faculty of Arts of Victoria College, of Trinity College, and of
every other university hereafter federated with the University, one professor
in the department of religious knowledge appointed by the theological faculty
in each federated university whether now or hereafter federated, and one
professor appointed by each of the federated colleges. Provided, always, that
the lecturers and instructors whose appointments are temporary shall not
for the purpose of this section be deemed to be members of the teaching
staff, and provided, also, that the lecturers and instructors who are members
of the Council shall act as assessors only, and shall not be entitled to vote.

75- The powers and duties of the Council of the Faculty of Arts shall be :

(1) To make rules and regulations for governing its proceedings, in
cluding the determining of the quorum necessary for the transaction of
business ;

(2) To fix and determine the courses of study in Arts, subject to the
approval of the Senate ;

(3) Subject to the approval of and confirmation by the Senate, to
appoint the examiners for and to conduct the examinations of the Arts
courses, and to determine the results of such examinations;

(4) To deal with and, subject to an appeal to the Senate, to decide
upon all applications and memorials by students or others in connection with
the Faculty of Arts ;

(5) To consider and report to the Senate upon such matters affecting
the Faculty of Arts as to the Council may seem meet.

(6) For the purposes of this section the term "the Faculty of Arts"
shall mean and include the teaching bodies and persons mentioned in sec
tion 74.

76. There shall also be a Council for every other faculty of the Univer
sity now or hereafter established, and a Council for University College.

77- The Council of University College shall consist of the Principal and
the teaching staff thereof and the Councils of the said other faculties shall
consist of the respective teaching staffs thereof.

78. " Teaching staff " shall have the limited meaning given to it in the
provisions of this Act relating to the Council of the Faculty of Arts, and
the lecturers and instructors who are members of such Councils shall act
as assessors only, and shall not be entitled to vote.

79- The powers and duties of the Faculty Councils provided for by
section 76 shall be:

(1) To make rules and regulations governing their proceedings, includ
ing the determining of the quorum necessary for the transaction of business ;

(2) Subject to the provisions of this Act, and to the approval of the
Board, to make rules and regulations for the government, direction and
management of their respective faculties and the affairs and business thereof;

(3) To fix and determine the courses of study in their respective facul
ties, subject to the approval of the Senate;

(4) Subject to the approval of and confirmation by the Senate, to
appoint examiners for and to conduct the examinations of the courses in
their respective faculties, and to determine the results of such examinations;

(5) To deal with and, subject to an appeal to the Senate, to decide upon
all applications and memorials by students and others in connection with
their respective faculties;

320 APPENDIX

(6) To consider and report to the Senate upon such matters affecting
their respective faculties as to the Councils may seem meet.

80. Except in the case of the Council of the Faculty of Arts, the Dean
shall be Chairman of the Council of the Faculty of which he is Dean.

81- The powers and duties of the Council of University College shall be:

(1) To make rules and regulations for governing its own proceedings,
including the determining of the quorum necessary for the transaction of
business;

(2) Subject to the provisions of this Act and to the approval of the
Board, to make rules and regulations for the government, direction and
management of University College and the affairs and business thereof;

(3) To appoint the examiners for and to conduct the examinations of
University College;

(4) To consider and report to the Board and to the Senate or to either
of them upon such matters affecting University College as to the Council
may seem meet.

82. The Principal of University College shall be the Chairman of the
Council thereof.

83. The Librarian of the University shall be ex-officio a member of all
faculty councils and of the Council of University College.

84. Unless and until otherwise provided by the Board, there shall be a
Committee to be called the Caput, which shall be composed of the President
of the University, who shall be the Chairman thereof; the Principal of
University College, the heads of the federated universities, the heads of the
federated colleges, and the Deans of the faculties of the University, and the
presence of at least five of the members of the Caput shall be necessary to
constitute a quorum for the transaction of business.

85. The Caput shall have the following powers and perform the follow
ing duties :

(1) To fix and determine the time tables for the lectures and other in
struction in the University which affect more than one faculty, or which
affect University College, or a federated university or college ;

(2) To authorize such lecturing and teaching in the University by others
than the duly appointed members of the teaching staff thereof, and to pre
vent all lecturing and teaching not so authorized;

(3) To exercise the powers as to discipline conferred upon it by sec
tions 96 to 99 inclusive of this Act;

(4) Generally to deal with all such matters as may be assigned to it by
the Board or by the Senate, provided, in the latter case, that such matters
fall within the powers conferred upon the Senate by this Act.

86. A copy of every general rule or regulation made by the Caput shall
be transmitted to the Board, and no such general rule or regulation shall
have any force or effect until it has been approved by the Board.

87- The Caput may advise the President in all matters affecting the
academic interests of the University, but the powers of the President shall
not be subject to its control.

88. (i) There shall be a President of the University, who shall be the
chief executive officer thereof, and shall have general supervision over and
direction of the academic work of the University, and the teaching staff
thereof, and the officers and servants employed in or in connection with such
work, including the Registrar of the University, and shall also have such
other powers and perform such other duties as from time to time may be
conferred upon or assigned to him by the Board.

(2) He shall be a member of all faculty councils, and Chairman of the
Council of the Faculty of Arts.

(3) He shall be Chairman of the Senate.

(4) In the absence of the Chancellor, he shall confer all degrees.

(5) He shall call meetings of the Council of the Faculty of Arts in
accordance with the regulations of the Council, and also when requested to
do so by at least five members thereof-

(6) He shall have power to suspend any member of the teaching staff of

APPENDIX 321

the University and of University College, and any officer and servant men
tioned in subsection i, and when he shall exercise such powers he shall forth
with report his action to the Board, with a statement of his reasons there
for.

(/) He shall make recommendations to the Board as to all appointments
to and all promotions in, and removals from the teaching staff of the Uni
versity, and of University College (including the Principal), and of the
officers and servants mentioned in subsection I.

(8) He shall have the right to summon meetings of any faculty coun
cil, and of the Council of University College, whenever he may deem it
necessary to do so, and to take the chair at any meeting thereof at which
he may be present.

(9) He may also, at his discretion, convene joint meetings of all the
faculty Councils and the Council of University College or of any two or more
of them.

(10) He shall report annually to the Board and to the Senate upon the
progress and efficiency of the academic work of the University and of Uni
versity College, and as to their progress and requirements, and make such
recommendations thereon as he may deem necessary, and he shall also report
upon any matter which may be referred to him by the Board or by the
Senate.

(11) The enumeration of the express powers mentioned in subsections
4 to 11, inclusive, shall not be taken to limit the general powers conferred bv
subsection i.

... ^ Subject to the provisions of section 91 in case of his absence or

e j s j ? resldent ma y appoint a member of any faculty to act in his

ad, and if there is a vacancy in the office of President, or if no appoint-

icnt is made, the Board may appoint a member of any faculty to act pro

tempore, and, failing an appointment, and until it is made, the Dean of the

faculty of Arts of the University shall act as President fro tempore.

90. The person acting pursuant to any such appointment shall have and
may exercise all the powers and shall perform all the duties of President
but not those as to appointments, promotions and removals, unless he shall
be requested by the Board to do so.

or. When and so long as there is a Vice-President of the University he
shall act for the President in case he is absent or ill, or if there is a vacancy
in the office, or at the request of the President, and while so acting the Vice-
Fresident shall have and may exercise all the powers and shall perform all
the duties of President, but not those as to appointments, promotions and
removals unless he shall be requested by the Board to do so.

02. (i) There shall be a principal of University College, who shall be
the chief executive officer thereof, and shall have general supervision over
and direction of the academic work of University College, and the teaching
thereof, and the officers and servants employed in or in connection with
such work, including the Registrar of University College, and shall also have
sucli other powers and perform such other duties as from time to time may
be assigned to him by the Board.

( 2 ) ge shall be a member of the Council of the Faculty of Arts.

He shall call meetings of the Council of University College in
accordance with the regulations of the Council, and when requested to do
so by at least five members thereof, and also whenever he may see fit.

, T 4 .) He shall have power to suspend any member of the teaching staff
of University College, and any officer and servant mentioned in subsection I,
and when he shall exercise such power he shall forthwith report his action
to the President with a statement of his reasons therefor.

(S) He shall report annually to the Board and to the Senate upon the
progress and efficiency of the academic work of University College, and as
to its progress and requirements, and make such recommendations thereon
he may deem necessary, and he shall also report upon any matter which
may be referred to him by the Board or by the Senate, and his reports shall,
m all cases, be made through the President.
21

322 APPENDIX

(6) In case of the absence or illness of the principal he may appoint a
member of the teaching staff of University College to act for him and fail
ing an appointment and until it is made by him, or if there be a vacancy in
the office of principal the senior member of the teaching staff of University
College shall act as principal pro tempore.

93. There shall be a Registrar for the University and a Registrar
for University College, and the offices shall not be held by the same person.

94. The Council of University College, and the governing bodies of the
federated universities and colleges, shall, respectively, have disciplinary
jurisdiction over and entire responsibility for the conduct of their students
in respect of all matters arising or occurring in or upon their respective
college buildings and grounds, including residences.

95. The councils of such of the faculties as shall have assigned for their
separate use any building or buildings and grounds, including residences,
shall have disciplinary jurisdiction over and entire responsibility for the con
duct of all students in their respective faculties in respect of all matters
arising or occurring in or upon such building, or building and grounds.

96. In all other cases, and, save as aforesaid, as respects all students to
whatsoever college or faculty they may belong, disciplinary jurisdiction shall
be vested in the Caput, but the Caput may delegate its authority in any
particular case or by any general regulation to the council or other govern
ing body of the university or college or faculty to which the student belongs.

97. The Caput shall also have power and authority to determine by
general regulation, or otherwise, to what college, faculty or other body the
control of university associations shall belong.

98. If there shall be any question as to the proper body to exercise juris
diction in any matter of discipline which may arise, the same shall be deter
mined by the Caput, whose decision shall be final.

99. Disciplinary jurisdiction shall include the power to impose fines.

100. As respects the conduct and discipline as students of the Univer
sity of all students registered in the University to whatsoever college or
faculty they may belong, and as respects all students enrolled in University
College, the provisions of sections 94 to 99 may be abrogated or changed by
the Board.

ioi. (i) The first election under this Act of the Chancellor and of the
elective members of the Senate shall take place and be held in the present
year, and the present incumbents of the said offices and the appointed mem
bers of the Senate, unless they shall be re-elected or reappointed, shall cease
to hold office immediately after the meeting of the Senate next following
the holding of such election.

(2) The elective members of the Senate shall be elected and the ap
pointed members thereof shall be appointed thereafter quadrennially.

102. The Registrar of the University shall, after the fifteenth day of
June, and before the fifteenth day of August in every year in which an
election is to take place, prepare an alphabetical list to be called " The
Election Register," of the names and known addresses of all graduates who
are entitled to vote at any such election.

103. The election register shall be posted up in a conspicuous place in
the office of the Registrar not later than the fifteenth day of August in every
such year, and shall be open to inspection by any graduate entitled to vote,
at all reasonable hours.

104. No person whose name does not appear in the election register
shall be entitled to vote at any such election.

105. If from any cause the election register is not prepared at the time
and in the manner provided by this Act, the Board shall make provision for
the preparation thereof, and all the provisions of this Act as to the election
register, except those relating to time, shall apply to the election register
which shall be so prepared.

106. For the purposes of all elections at which graduates of a federated
university are entitled to vote, the Registrar of such University shall on or
before the fifteenth day of June in each year in which an election at which

APPENDIX

d to th

versity who arentit led It vo? w th th" f^fnffi H^ federatC ^ Uni -
the same are known post-office addresses as far as

stitutes and High Schools vvhoTe a^tuanl "e ^f^ 5 ", . Colle Ste In-
Institute or Hi g h Schtf l ffl

6 ^ " " ^ ister sh " -ake

Engineering (6) fthr^rad. f ^ adu 5 tcs m A PP^ed Science and

5^^h^feS f c2St^S ! iadSefS^S ther faC , U , ty in the
representatives ; (7) o f tl e-radn^L, fn A , hlch are entlt] ed to elect

President of the University a " be Subject to a PP e al to the

of the
vote cast for any person t noted

. seby a , s b ha11 be de !, iv T d at the

Wednesday in SeJferXr of ?he year in which th T,- later tha " the first

in which
not so deHvered or

tf 23f a r ^ ffi f Cha " Cello

which he shall have "

.

within the time feed fo that ^nL 5 n min ^ for the office of Chancellor
to hold that office P P S6 he sha " be elected to and be entitled

as n^^SlhfL^aS^^^-"*^." 1 ^ to be elec ^
?The

"* S " U " ">

324 APPENDIX

graduate who, according to the election register, is entitled to vote at the
election, and whose place of residence is shown in such register, or is known
to the Registrar, a voting paper in the form set out in schedule I to this
Act, together with a list of the persons whose term of office is expiring, and
of all persons who have been nominated.

119. The votes shall be given by closed voting papers, which shall be
delivered, or, if sent by mail, shall be received at the office of the Regis
trar not earlier than the second Wednesday of the said month of September,
and not later than the first Wednesday lof October following, both days in
clusive, and every voting paper which has not been furnished by the Regis
trar, or which is not so delivered or received as aforesaid shall be invalid,
and shall not be counted.

120. Two persons to be appointed by the Senate for that purpose, shall
be the scrutineers ; but, if the Senate does not at least two weeks previous to
the time fixed for the counting of the votes appoint the scrutineers, it shall
be the duty of the President to make the appointment.

121. (i) The voting papers shall, upon the next day after the time for
receiving the same has expired, be opened by the Registrar, and such per
sons as may be appointed by the President to assist in the opening thereof,
in the presence of the President and of the scrutineers to be appointed as
hereinbefore mentioned, who shall examine and count the votes and keep
a record thereof in a book to be provided for that purpose, and the opening
of the voting papers and the counting and recording of the votes shall be
continued from day to day until the same are completed.

(2) In case the President is unable to be present, he shall appoint some
person to act in his stead.

122. Any person entitled to vote at the election may be present at the
opening of the voting papers and the counting and recording of the votes.

123. If more than one name appears upon a voting paper for Chancellor
the vote shall be invalid, and shall not be counted, and if more names than
the number to be elected appear on a voting paper for members of the
Senate the votes shall be counted as votes for the persons whose names
appear thereon in consecutive order, beginning with the first until the
required number is reached, and all other votes thereon shall be invalid, and
shall not be counted.

124. Upon the completion of the scrutiny and counting of the votes the
President or other person acting in his stead and the scrutineers shall
declare the result of the election, setting forth the number of votes cast for
every person who has been nominated, and shall, without delay, report the
same in writing under their hands to the Senate.

125. In case of an equality of the votes given for two or more persons
for Chancellor or for a member or members of the Senate, which leaves the
election undecided, the Senate shall, at its next meeting, give the casting vote
or votes necessary to decide it.

126. If from any cause any election provided for by this Act shall not
be held as hereinbefore provided, the Board shall make provision for holding
the same and fix the dates for the nominations and the other proceedings for
taking, counting and recording the votes thereat and declaring the result
thereof, and such proceedings shall, as far as may be practicable, be made
conformable with those provided by this Act.

127. The course of instruction in the Faculty of Arts shall be appor
tioned between the University and University College as follows:

(1) In the University instruction shall be given in Mathematics, Physics,
Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry, Biology, Physiology, History,
Ethnology, Comparative Philology, Italian, Spanish, History of Philosophy,
Psychology, Logic, Metaphysics, Education, Political Science, including
Political Economy, Jurisprudence and Constitutional Law, and Constitutional
History, and in such other subjects as, from time to time, may be deter
mined by statute in that behalf.

(2) In University College instruction shall be given in Greek, Latin,
Ancient History, English, French, German, Oriental Languages and Ethics,

APPENDIX 325

and in such other subjects as may, from time to time, be determined by
statute in that behalf, but not in theology.

128- The subjects of instruction assigned by section 127 of this Act to
the University and University College, respectively, shall not be transferred
from the one to the other except by the direction of the Board, and no such
direction shall be made unless with the consent of the federated univer
sities.

129. (i) The curriculum in Arts of the University shall include the
subjects of Biblical Greek, Biblical Literature.. Christian Ethics, Apologetics,
the Evidences of Natural and Revealed Religion and Church History, but
any provision for examination and instruction in the same shall be left to
the voluntary action of the federated universities and colleges, and pro
vision shall be made by a system of options to prevent such subjects being
made compulsory upon any candidate for a degree.

(2) The options provided for by subsection I shall be evenly distributed
over each year of the general or pass course, and as far as practicable over
each of the honour courses.

130. The Board, with the consent of the federated universities, but not
otherwise, may provide that attendance by a student enrolled in University
College upon instruction in the subjects assigned to University College or
any of them, in any of the federated universities, shall be equivalent to
attendance in University College, and that such attendance by a student
enrolled in a federated university, in University College, shall be equivalent
to attendance in such federated university, and may prescribe the terms and
conditions upon which any such attendance upon instruction may take place.

131. Save as otherwise provided by the Board, a professor, lecturer or
teacher of University College may give instruction at or to the students
enrolled in any federated university in any of the subjects of instruction
from time to time assigned to University College, and a professor, lecturer
or teacher of any federated university may give instruction at or to the
students enrolled in University College in any of such subjects of instruction.
Provided, always, that the consent of the Principal of University College
and of the federated university or universities concerned and the approval
of the Senate shall have been first obtained.

132- Instruction in Arts in the University (except post-graduate in
struction) shall be free to all regular matriculated students thereof who are
enrolled in University College or in a federated university, and who enter
their names with the Registrar of the University, but this provision shall not
include exemption from laboratory fees, gymnasium fees, or fees for physical
examination or instruction.

133- The table of fees now prescribed for University College shall be
the minimum table of fees for University College and for the Arts faculties
of the federated universities, and no reduction shall be made in such minimum
unless with the consent of the Board and of the federated universities.

134. Attendance upon instruction in University College or in a federated
university by a student enrolled therein shall entitle such student to present
himself for any Arts examination in and to proceed to any degree in Arts
of the University, and to compete for any exhibition, scholarship, prize or
certificate of proficiency in Arts awarded or granted by the University in the
same way and to the same extent as if he had attended upon such instruction
in the University.

133. If and as far as may be sanctioned by the Senate and approved by
the Board, the provisions of section 134 shall apply to attendance by a stu
dent of a federated or affiliated college upon instruction therein.

136. (i) All students proceeding to a degree in Arts in the Univer
sity, unless in cases for which special provision shall be made to the con
trary by statute of the Senate, shall be enrolled in University College or in
a federated university.

(2) Subject to the provisions of the statutes of the Senate in that be
half, all students proceeding to a degree in any faculty of the University
other than that of Arts, unless in cases for which special provision shall be

326 APPENDIX

made to the contrary by statute of the Senate, shall be registered in the
University and receive their instruction therein, except in the subjects in
which by or under the authority of subsection 2 of section 127 instruction is
or may be provided for in University College, as to which ft shall be sufficient
if being a student enrolled in University College or a federated university
he has received instruction therein.

(3) All occasional and graduate students shall also be registered in the
University.

137. Persons who have not received their instruction in the University,
or in University College, or in a federated university or college, or in an
affiliated college, may be admitted as candidates for examination for stand
ing or for any degrees, honours, scholarships or certificates of proficiency
authorized to be granted or conferred by the University on such conditions
as the Senate may, from time to time, determine.

!38- (i) No student enrolled in University College or in a federated
university or college or in an affiliated college shall be permitted to present
himself for any university examination subsequent to that for matriculation
without producing a certificate that he has complied with the requirements
of such university or college affecting his admission to such examination.

(2) A student enrolled in an affiliated college may, subject to the pro
visions of subsection i and of any statute in that behalf of the Senate, present
himself for any University examination subsequent to that for matriculation
leading to a degree in that branch of learning in which instruction is given
in such college. Provided, always, that such student shall not be entitled,
unless by special permission of the Senate, to present himself for any exam
ination leading to a degree in Arts or in any other faculty of the University.

139- Every graduate s diploma and student s certificate of standing, in
addition to being signed by the proper authority in that behalf of the Univer
sity, shall indicate the federated university or college or affiliated college in
which such student was enrolled at the time of his graduation or examina
tion, and shall be signed by such professor, teacher or officer of the feder
ated university or college or affiliated college as the governing body thereof
may determine.

140. (i) For the purpose of making provision for the maintenance and
support of the University and of University College, there shall be paid to
the Board out of the Consolidated Revenue of the Province yearly and every
year a sum equal to fifty per centum of the average yearly gross receipts of
the Province from succession duties.

(2) The said annual sums shall be paid in equal half-yearly instalments
on the first day of July and the first day of January in each year, the first
of which shall be paid on the first day of July next, and the average yearly
gross receipts of the Province from succession duties shall be determined
by and be based upon the gross receipts from such duties of the three years
ended on the 3ist day of December next preceding the day on which the
first instalment of the year is to be paid.

(3) If in any year the amount which shall be payable to the Board under
the provisions of subsections i and 2 shall exceed the amount of the esti
mated expenditure for the maintenance and support of the University and
of University College for the academic year in respect of which such sum is
payable, it shall be lawful for the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council to direct
that the excess shall be added to the permanent endowment of the Univer
sity and University College, or that the same shall be set apart by the Board
as a contingent fund to provide for the event of the amount which shall be
payable to the Board as aforesaid being in any future year or years insuffi
cient to defray the cost of such maintenance and support as aforesaid ; or
that the same be applied in expenditures on capital account ; or that such
excess shall be applied or dealt with wholly or in part in each or any or
either of the said ways, and to direct if it shall be deemed proper to do so
that except in so far as such excess shall not be directed to be applied or
dealt with in manner aforesaid that the same shall not be paid to the Board

APPENDIX 327

to the

Pin, ("^ 7 ,?, ar ^ may stop "P and dose th e highway or street in the

.-

for the damage or mjury occasioned to such lots by the closing

328 APPENDIX

of the said highway or street, and the amount of such compensation shall be
ascertained and determined in the manner provided for by subsection 8 of
section 39 of this Act.

(3) Any statute which may be passed under the provisions of this section
may be registered in the Registry Office for the western division of the City
of Toronto, and for the purpose of such registration a duplicate original of
the statute shall be made out and certified under the hand of the Bursar
and the seal of the Board and shall be registered without any further proof.

144. If the Board shall be satisfied that the bequest made by Asa Forbes
Wallbridge by his last will and testament, bearing date the twelfth day of
April, 1899, of two shares of the capital stock of the Bank of Toronto,
which by the said will are bequeathed to the Chancellor of the University of
Toronto to be held by him and his successors in office in trust to apply the
dividends thereof as a prize or scholarship to be awarded to the most pro
ficient student of the said University at the annual examinations in the
Greek New Testament, was intended for the benefit of the students of Vic
toria University, it shall be lawful for the Board to transfer the said shares
to the Chancellor of the said last mentioned University to be held by him
and his successors in office in trust to apply the dividends thereof as a prize
or scholarship to be awarded to the most proficient student of Victoria
University at the annual examinations in the Greek New Testament, and
the said shares shall thereupon and thereafter be held by the Chancellor of
Victoria University and his successors in office upon the last mentioned
trust instead of the trust declared by the said will, and the Chancellor of
the University of Toronto and his successors in office shall be discharged
from all liability in respect of the said shares and the application of the
dividends thereof.

145. If and when a college now or hereafter federated with the Univer
sity shall establish a faculty of Arts in which instruction in the subjects
of the course of study in Arts not being University subjects shall be pro
vided and a statute of the Board shall be passed declaring that it has so
done, such college, so long as it maintains such faculty to the satisfaction
of the Board, shall be known as and many be called a college of the Uni
versity, and the teaching staff in such faculty shall have the same repre
sentation in the Council of the faculty of Arts as is by section 74 of this
Act given to the teaching staffs of the federated universities, and the regular
matriculated students of such college who are enrolled therein and enter
their names with the Registrar of the University shall be entitled to the
privileges which are by section 132 conferred upon the students mentioned
therein.

146. Section 8 of the Act passed in the fifth year of the reign of His
Majesty, chapter 37, is hereby amended by adding thereto the following:
" And the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council is hereby authorized and em
powered to grant to the Board the said site subject to the lease thereof to
the Grand Trunk Railway Company of Canada and the option of purchase
contained in the said lease, and the Board may until the sale thereof
completed and the purchase money received apply out of the endowment
of the University and University College the money required to be expended
in the erection and equipment of the said buildings.

147. The Acts and parts of Acts mentioned in schedule 3 to this Act
are hereby repealed to the extent mentioned in the said schedule.

148. This Act shall go into force and take effect on the 1 5th day of June
next after the passing thereof.

APPENDIX 329

SCHEDULE i.
(Section 118.)
FORM OF VOTING PAPER.
University of Toronto. Election.

^ do heret de cWe: in the county

writing. That thC Sig " atUre subscribed he ^unto is of my proper hand-

sity of Toronto* v f r "^ fO " OWing PerSO " 3S Chancellor of the Univer-
in the county of

of th ( c 3 Univfrshof " 8 PerS nS " mCmberS f the Senate

eta, etc. " the COUnty of

(4) That I have not for the purpose of this election signed anv other
voting paper as a graduate of the Faculty of Arts (or of Medicine or of
a a pr r incnM ed "? ^ ^"^ing < * << " V) *

Sk/S^L / Assistant m a Collegiate institute - a Hi g school,

thereof ^ "^ VOti " g P3Per WaS signed by me on the d ^ of *e date
(6) That I vote in my right as graduate of Uni

Ste or a High School, ^Sf^fSS^f * """" " a C !1 ^ ate

tute or in n Hi^ . f n P ^ cipa T f r Assista "t a Collegiate Insti-

r TT ? . r g Sch o1 ) That I am now actually engaged in teachine

in t a he C " eglate Instltute (^ in a High School, a, *L ff.f may %" v^

Witness my hand this day of A.D 19

A.B.

SCHEDULE 2.
(Section 142.)

Provisions of the agreement between the Trustees of the Universitv of
Toronto and Trinity College which are not to be affected by the Ac

The parties of the second part shall be entitled to have lectures in
the University subjects as defined by The University Act, /oo/ delivered
by the professors and other instructors of the University of Toronto at
Trinity College m all subjects of the general or pass course, and as far as
practicable in all subjects of the several honour courses, but it is hereby
declared that ,t is not_ intended that there shall be any duplication of lec
tures or other instruction for the purposes of which scientific apparatus or
TrinL^r 3 ?! 5 d e m n5t[ation are required which are not provided by

sit! \Lr g f qrt ^ Vhl ^ h ,? annot be Conveniently taken from the Univer
sity ^buildings to Trinity College.

.r^Vf r tr ngementS i f r f uch lectures including the time table of lec-
Ifforrf I tl P er , sonnel of , kcturers, shall be made in such manner as to
rel/rH n f h T s T tu - dent ? f enrolled at Trinit > Colle ge the same advantages in
regard to the University lectures as are afforded to the students of the other
Arts colleges, and the said arrangements shall be made in each year by the
President of the University of Toronto and the Provost of Trinity College,
Aall h f 6 ^ e "!, t heir >ing "nable to agree on any matter, the same
shall be forthwith referred for final decision to such person as they may

330 APPENDIX

designate in writing under their hands, and in the event of the President
and the Provost being unable to agree upon such referee within one week
after such disagreement on any matter as aforesaid, such referee shall be
appointed by the Minister of Education, and a decision in writing of such
referee, by whomsoever chosen, shall be final.

" The expenses connected with the duplication of lectures as aforesaid
shall be assumed by the Government as a permanent charge on the pro
vincial revenues in consideration of the suspension by Trinity College of its
degree conferring powers, and of its surrender to the University of Toronto
of all fees in connection with degrees other than those of Theology.

" A site to be agreed on between the said parties hereto in or near the
Queen s Park, in the City of Toronto, on the lands vested in the parties
of the first part, shall be reserved for the parties of the second part, on
which they may erect at their own expense a building for the use of the stu
dents of Trinity College while attending lectures in the University building.

" Such site shall be occupied by the parties of the second part free of
ground rent and all other charges so long as the federation of the univer
sities continue, but in the event of the withdrawal of the parties of the
second part from federation the said building shall be purchased from the
said parties of the second part by the said parties of the first part at a valua
tion to be determined by the arbitration of two indifferent persons to be
appointed, one by each of the parties hereto, their successors or assigns,
and this provision shall be deemed to be and shall be a submission under
Tli Arbitration Act.

" Until the erection of such building students from Trinity College
attending University lectures shall be allowed the use of some suitable
rooms in one of the University buildings.

" Subsections I and 2 of section 43 of the said Act are hereby declared
to be incorporated in and to form part of this agreement.

" The Senate of the University of Toronto shall enact such statutes
as may be necessary to enable the University of Toronto to confer on under
graduates and graduates of Trinity College the degrees provided for by
subsection 2 of section 3 of The University Act, igoi, which are now con
ferred by Trinity University.

"The examination for the said degrees shall be conducted by the Uni
versity of Toronto through examiners nominated by the parties of the
second part, and the said degrees shall be conferred by the University of
Toronto upon the report of the said examiners.

" All students of Trinity Medical College who have not matriculated
at the date of the issue of the proclamation of the federation of the two
universities shall be allowed two years from that date to matriculate in
the University of Trinity College under the regulations in force at the date
of federation."

SCHEDULE 3.
(Section 147.)

Acts and parts of Acts repealed :
R.S.O. Cap. 300. The whole Act.

1 Edw. VII., cap. 41. The whole Act.

2 Edw. VII., cap. 43. The whole Act, except section 7.

3 Edw. VII., cap. 36. The whole Act.

4 Edw. VII., cap. 35. The whole Act.

5 Edw. VII., cap. 36. The whole Act.

5 Edw. VII., cap. 37. Sections 7 and 10.